《My Inner Thoughts Are Heard by the Entire Noble Academy》


 Chapter 1: Reborn and Heard by Classmates

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>


    "Thud!"


    The dull sound of a book hitting the floor startled the students who were diligently working on their exercises. It also jolted Shi Li back from her hazy consciousness.


    The balding male teacher tapped the podium. "Eyes on your own work, keep focusing on the questions."


    Shi Li looked at the man at the front of the ssroom in disbelief. This was her high school math teacher.


    Had she transmigrated into a book again, only to be reborn once more?


    Looking at the test paper before her, Shi Li confirmed the exact point in time she had returned to.


    She had been reborn to the day she first transmigrated in her previous life.


    Shi Li had entered a romance novel featuring a domineering CEO. She wasn''t the pure, constantly tormented female lead.


    Instead, she was the vicious female rival, obsessively in love with the male lead. The original owner of this body had caused a lot of trouble for the main couple, naturally ending up with a tragic fate.


    Shi Li wasn''t the original owner. She didn''t like the male lead, nor did she want to meet the same miserable end as her predecessor.


    So Shi Li had kept her distance from the main couple, but without her interference, they ended up with other people.


    The novel''s world had copsed, and before losing consciousness, she was told that she needed to ensure the main couple got together. Otherwise, she would be trapped in an endless loop, tasked with saving the timeline.


    Getting the main couple together?


    That wasn''t such a difficult proposition.


    As long as everything followed the original plot, the main couple would naturally end up together.


    As for her, well, she just needed to y the role of the vicious female rival, just like the original owner had.


    But ying the vicious rival was a concern forter. Right now, the pressing matter was finishing the math test in front of her.


    Whether in her previous life or as the original owner of this body, she had always been an excellent student.


    Completing the math test before her wasn''t much of a challenge.


    Though not difficult, it still took some time to finish the test paper.


    Seeing Shi Li seriously answering the questions, the math teacher at the podium shifted his gaze to other students.


    Shi Li was a top student who took all tests, big or small, equally seriously. The teacher had only intervened because she had fallen asleep at the start of the exam. Now that she was awake, he turned his attention elsewhere.


    After handing in their papers, students were free to do as they pleased. Some chose to review the day''s lessons, others did homework, and some read extracurricr books.


    Shi Li, however, pulled out her phone from her bag and started browsing social media.


    Checking the trending news was always the quickest way to understand what was happening in the world.


    The math teacher noticed Shi Li''s actions and frowned, but didn''t stop her.


    The ss was full of second-generation rich kids, all of whom were untouchable to the teachers. Managing them required careful consideration.


    Behaviors like Shi Li''s, which didn''t disrupt others'' studies, were usually ignored by the teachers.


    Moreover, Shi Li was a top student. The teacher had nced at her test paper earlier and expected she would score full marks.


    Teachers tended to be more lenient with high-performing students.


    Shi Li opened the trending topics and saw several celebrity gossip stories at the top.


    Having lived two lifetimes, she felt rather indifferent to the gossip.


    After all, in the future, these celebrities would perform even more shocking stunts that would shatter people''s worldviews. Compared to those, these were just drops in the ocean!


    She noticed a topic ranked around fifteenth: #Ziyuan Real Estate CEO Wei Yongsheng discusses family#


    Ziyuan Real Estate had been thergest real estatepany in the country for the past decade.


    Of course, for the students in ss 1, Ziyuan Real Estate had another significance.


    Their ssmate Wei Yi was the only daughter of Ziyuan Real Estate''s CEO.


    Thanks to her experience of living twice, Shi Li had a good understanding of future developments.


    Wei Yi was her ssmate, and being from the same social circle, Shi Li knew quite a bit about her family situation.


    To outsiders, Wei Yongsheng appeared to be an excellent husband and father.


    He not only cultivated this image in the media but even rtives and friends believed it.


    Rumors said that Wei Yongsheng never drank at business dinners because his wife and daughter disliked it.


    Wei Yongsheng''s image as a good man had earned him considerable public favor and many opportunities.


    Among the second-generation rich kids, harmonious families were rare.


    Wei Yi had once been envied by many ssmates and friends for having a father like Wei Yongsheng.


    Until Wei Yongsheng suddenly died in a car ident.


    Shi Li looked at recent events and thought to herself, [No wonder they''re buying trending topics, Ziyuan Western-style Houses go on sale today.]


    The ssroom had been exceptionally quiet during the exam, with only the sound of pens scratching on paper.


    Suddenly, Shi Li''s internalment startled all the studious students in ss 1.


    Everyone except Shi Li, who was engrossed in her phone, looked up in unison, searching for the source of the voice.


    The math teacher was grading papers for those who had finished, when he sensed the students'' gazes.


    He saw the students looking around and cleared his throat, "There are fifteen minutes left until the end of the exam. Please focus on your work and stop looking around."


    The math teacher''s words had no effect. The students below continued what they were doing,pletely ignoring him.


    Qianpu Middle School''s tuition fees were exorbitant, and correspondingly, the teachers'' sries were enormous, with monthly ies that could dwarf the annual sries of teachers at ordinary schools.


    In this rtionship, students were not just students, but also supporters of the teachers'' wages.


    As for the notion of not receiving respect from students, as long as the money was right, respect didn''t matter.


    Despite his reminder going unheeded, the math teacher remained unfazed and continued grading papers.


    The math teacher''s words had interrupted Shi Li''s internal monologue.


    She nced up briefly before returning to her phone.


    Among the ss 1 students, Wei Yi had the strongest reaction.


    Who was talking? Ziyuan Western-style Houses was her family''s business.


    What did those words mean?


    Moreover, the math teacher had just told them not to look around during the exam, rather than not to talk randomly.


    Had someone actually spoken just now?


    There must have been, given how the other students had looked around, trying to find the source of the voice.


    This proved that someone had indeed spoken.


    The math teacher''s reaction could only mean two things: either he couldn''t hear the voice, or he was the one behind it.


    Wei Yi wasn''t alone in thinking this way.


    [If I remember correctly,] came the second internalment, confirming for Wei Yi the source of the earlier voice.


    It was Shi Li''s voice.


    [Wei Yongsheng might die from a car ident three days from now.]


    Wei Yi: !!

 Chapter 2: Love My Wife Like Life Yet Keep a Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    How would a daughter who has always had a harmonious rtionship with her parents react upon hearing that her beloved father would die in an ident three dayster?


    The first reaction, of course, would be disbelief.


    She would question the credibility of the information source and wonder if the person delivering this news had some hidden agenda.


    Wei Yi was shocked by this news; she immediately stood up from her seat.


    Other ssmates in the room had also heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts. Whether surprised or specting, they all managed to conceal their emotions well.


    No one looked in Wei Yi''s direction until she stood up.


    Only then did everyone turn their gaze towards her.


    After the math teacher''s earlier reminder, all the students in ss 1, Grade 1 were pretending well, as if they hadn''t heard any strange voices.


    Now they were looking at Wei Yi only because she had suddenly stood up in the middle of the exam.


    Despite his age, the math teacher was a timid person, and today he was nearly scared to death by the series of abnormal behaviors from these troublemakers.


    First, the well-behaved girl fell asleep in ss for the first time, then the entire ss simultaneously looked around restlessly.


    He thought it was over, but then the youngdy, Wei Yi, suddenly stood up during ss.


    Frightened, the math teacher hurriedly searched on his phone: "What to do when students are collectively possessed during ss?"


    He noticed Wei Yi''s facial expressions changing rapidly, truly looking as if she had encountered something sinister.


    The search engine didn''t provide the answer he wanted, but based on the supernatural novels he had read before, he decided that in such situations, it''s best not to interfere and just observe quietly.


    Wei Yi''s sudden movement also drew Shi Li''s attention away from her phone and onto her.


    Looking at Wei Yi''s small face, no bigger than a palm, Shi Li couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    [To be honest, it wouldn''t be such a bad thing if that scumbag father of hers died]


    Regardless of whether the news about her father''s ident was true or false, hearing someone say it would be better if her father died was too much for Wei Yi to bear.


    She had been raised with utmost care and indulgence, pampered by her parents in a wealthy household.


    Wei Yi had a spoiled nature, and when in a bad mood, she would often stir up trouble for no reason. How could she tolerate someone speaking about her beloved father like that?


    Just as she was about tosh out at Shi Li, she heard that voice again.


    [Who would have thought that Wei Yongsheng''s act was so perfect? His love for his daughter and wife was all a facade. This guy has five or six mistresses who have borne him children, and countless more women he''s been with who haven''t had his kids.]


    Although Wei Yi had been raised in luxury, she wasn''t a naive girl.


    Growing up in such circles, even though everyone imed their parents had good rtionships and their fathers were good husbands, Wei Yi had never stopped worrying about her own family.


    Sadly, when she heard Shi Li mention her father keeping mistresses, she only doubted it for a moment before believing it.


    [After Wei Yongsheng''s death, many mistresses and their illegitimate children came knocking, forcing their way in and taking arge portion of the family fortune]


    Wei Yi was incredibly agitated inside, desperately wanting to go and confront her father for the truth.


    However, being a girl who had received an elite education since childhood, Wei Yi gracefully sat back down. She wanted to hear more of what Shi Li had to say.


    As for the truthfulness of Shi Li''s words, she would find someone to confirm itter.


    The math teacher, who had been secretly observing Wei Yi from the podium, saw her return to her seat with a seemingly normal expression. He quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that letting things run their course was indeed the correct way to handle supernatural encounters.


    Wei Yi had her hair tied up in a high ponytail.


    Shi Li thought this girl was actually quite pitiful, losing her father, discovering his true nature, and losing arge portion of her family''s wealth all within a single day.


    Thinking about Wei Yi''s scumbag father, Shi Li felt indignant.


    [They should have sent that scumbag straight to the crematorium as soon as he died, let the mistresses test DNA on his ashes]


    Wei Yi: Is that even possible?


    Other ssmates: ! An unexpected solution


    No one thought Shi Li''s idea was too vicious. All the students in the ss were born in wedlock.


    None of them had any respect for mistresses or illegitimate children.


    People tend to consider issues from their own perspective, and everyone only resented thew for being too lenient towards mistresses and illegitimate children. As for feeling sorry for mistresses and illegitimate children? Don''t be ridiculous. They destroy other people''s families; there''s nothing pitiful about that.


    Wei Yi had stood up tall earlier and clearly saw that Shi Li hadn''t opened her mouth.


    So what was really going on?


    Was Shi Li using some high-tech device to project her voice?


    But what would be Shi Li''s purpose in doing this?


    It was only the beginning of the first year of high school, and everyone was still unfamiliar with each other.


    Wei Yi''s only impression of Shi Li was that she admired the Feng Family''s young master.


    It was strange that after being ssmates for almost two months, this was her only impression of Shi Li.


    Filled with questions, she waited for the bell to ring, signaling the end of ss.


    After ss, the math teacher urged, "Those who haven''t handed in their papers yet, please do so quickly."


    After collecting all the papers, the math teacher rubbed his bald head with one hand while tucking the exam papers under his arm as he left ss 1, Grade 1.


    He was only in his early thirties, but the hair on his head was already retreating like the frontier supporting the hintend.


    Don''t be fooled by his high sry; his work pressure could rival that of major corporations.


    He faced both teaching pressure and college entrance exam pressure, and he couldn''t scold these little ancestors even once.


    Even if a student made a mistake, he couldn''t criticize them.


    After all, these were the people who put food on his table.


    He had to swallow his grievances, no wonder he was aging prematurely.


    Heaven have mercy, he was only in his early thirties, but women he met for arranged marriages thought he was almost fifty.


    Of course, all these hardships that once seemed unbearable now paled inparison to his current situation.


    Now when he looked at the group of troublemakers in ss 1, Grade 1, he didn''t feel frustrated anymore, only creeped out.


    He thought that when the holiday came, he should go to a temple to get some protective charms.


    During the break, ss 1, Grade 3 urgently created a chat group, of course without Shi Li.


    The purpose of this group chat was to discuss the supernatural event that urred during math ss.


    [OMG, that voice during ss was Shi Li, right?]


    [I think it was her voice]


    [Agree with the above]


    Shi Li''s desk mate: [I observed carefully, Shi Li didn''t open her mouth when that voice appeared]


    [Good heavens, I''m already scared. Could it be that she encountered something unclean?]


    A mischievous ssmate joked: [It''s not necessarily that she encountered something unclean, maybe it''s us? *dog head emoji*]


    [Shut up, you]


    Seeing the ssmates'' chat content getting increasingly off-topic, the ss monitor stepped in to bring things back on track.


    The ss monitor thought a bit more deeply and said, "Let''s not tell our parents yet, and don''t let Shi Li know either. We''ll wait and see what happens. If that voice is real, it could be a good thing for us."


    Being able to know the future meant having an extra ability to seek good fortune and avoid cmity.


    Whether this matter was true or false, he hoped it was true.


    Then the ss monitor mentioned Wei Yi again, "Yi, go home and verify this. If you encounter any problems that need solving, feel free to ask your ssmates for help. We''ll definitely be there for you without hesitation."


    After the ss monitor sent this message, before Wei Yi could say thank you, she received a private message: "You know my family runs a hospital. If you need a DNA test, we can give you a fast-track, urgent, and confidential service!"


    Wei Yi smiled slightly and typed in the chat box, "Thank you. I''lle to you if I need it."


    She thanked everyone in the ss group chat for their concern, then pondered what she should do next.


    Finally, when school let out, Shi Li picked up her schoolbag and stood up, but Wei Yi stopped her.


    "Shi Li, are you free tonight? I didn''t understand the problem the teacher exined before the physics ss ended. Could youe to my house and exin it to me?"


    In reality, this was all just an excuse.


    For families like theirs, what kind of private tutor couldn''t they hire? Why would they need ssmates to exin problems?


    Shi Li, of course, had her own ns. She wanted to go andplete her daily face-time task in front of the male lead.


    Seeing Shi Li''s hesitant expression, Wei Yi knew she might have other ns.


    But Wei Yi didn''t care if Shi Li had ns with others; she was determined to bring Shi Li home today.


    Her time was too tight. She needed to confirm within just three days whether her father was keeping a mistress and had an illegitimate child.


    If she had enough time, she could let a private detective investigate slowly.


    But this was a matter of her father''s life and death.


    If there really was a mistress and an illegitimate child, then her father''s car ident would be... well, that would be that.


    If there wasn''t a mistress, even if she could prove that Shi Li''s words weren''t entirely true, it still concerned her father''s safety. She couldn''t gamble on it and had to take precautions.


    Wei Yongsheng: So if I have a mistress outside, there''s no need to save me?


    In short, she now needed to narrow down the range of potential mistresses through Shi Li.


    Shi Li, however, was thinking that if she went to find Feng Yunhe now, it would just be checking in for her daily routine.


    It wasn''t time for her to follow the plot yet.


    Not going to see Feng Yunhe wouldn''t have any impact, but if she refused Wei Yi today, her loss would be significant.


    By going to Wei''s house today, she could see what Wei Yi''s scumbag father looked like.


    Getting closer to Wei Yi first would allow her to give some necessary reminderster, such as quickly pushing the body into the crematorium after death, otherwise, it might cause the wife and daughter''s hair to split.


    She could also go to pay respects at Mr. Wei''s memorial hall and watch the drama unfold.


    The mistresses and illegitimate children causing a scene at the memorial hall: in her previous life, Shi Li had only heard about it secondhand. This life, she definitely wanted to see it live!


    Just as she was thinking about what excuse to use to bring Wei Yi along, she heard a familiar voice.


    [Forget it, I can see Feng Yunhe anytime. If I don''t see Wei Yongsheng, that old scumbag, soon, I might only be able to see him in ck and white photos.]


    Wei Yi: ... If Wei Yongsheng wasn''t her own father, she should probably beughing secretly.

 Chapter 3: The Influence of Ugly Men on the Next Generation’s Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    The students remaining in the ssroom should have packed their bags and rushed to find their family drivers as soon as the dismissal bell rang.


    This time, no one left. Not a single sound was made.


    Everyone was quietly packing their bags at 0.01x speed.


    All to avoid missing any tiny detail between the two of them.


    The quiet environment provided the necessary conditions for everyone to hear their innermost thoughts.


    The other students thought to themselves that Shi Li should be a negotiator; she was too good at persuading people.


    They all really wanted to go to Wei Yi''s house now too.


    There are always a few everyday heroes in every ss, like Wei Yi''s deskmate right now.


    The two had the closest rtionship in ss. She took the lead, not just for herself, but to benefit the rest of the ss as well.


    She said, "Yi Yi, can Ie over to your ce for dinner?"


    Thirty eager gazesnded on Wei Yi''s face. They wanted to go too!


    The others had one more reason than Shi Li for wanting to visit Wei Yi''s home. Everyone could guess why Wei Yi had invited Shi Li over.


    They wanted to verify their suspicions through the strange things surrounding Shi Li.


    They couldn''t even imagine how sunny and cheerful they would be if they could hear the descriptions of Wei Yongsheng''s mistresses.


    How could Wei Yi not know what her ssmates were thinking? It was absolutely impossible.


    She was bringing Shi Li home to catch a mistress, what would she do bringing thirty-some ssmates back?


    Go on a spring outing?


    If the others could help her catch a mistress like Shi Li, then bringing a few more people back wouldn''t be a problem.


    But clearly, only Shi Li was useful right now.


    Get lost, go cool your heels somewhere else.


    Wei Yi''s eye roll made her attitude clear.


    Don''t even think about it.


    Although they didn''t achieve their goal, the group wasn''t too disappointed.


    After all, if they were in Wei Yi''s shoes, they absolutely wouldn''t bring the whole ss home at a time like this either.


    Wei Yi linked arms with Shi Li, and they left the ssroom affectionately.


    After the two left, the previously quiet ssroom exploded like a bomb.


    There were all kinds of discussions - the bizarre things about Shi Li, Wei Yi''s scumbag dad who kept mistresses...


    This bunch, who never wanted to stay in the ssroom for an extra second, incredibly hadn''t left more than an hour after dismissal today.


    The drivers, who hadn''t seen their young charges for a while, worried that something might have happened to them at school, so they came looking.


    Seeing that everyone was sitting nicely in the ssroom, they simply stood in the corridor outside.


    Before long, the corridor outside ss 1-1 was filled with drivers waiting to pick up students.


    The Dean of Students hadn''t left work yet. Seeing a row of burly men standing outside ss 1-1, he thought there might have been a serious incident like campus bullying, and broke out in a cold sweat.


    If anything happened to these precious children, how would he exin it to their families?


    The Dean''s imagination ran wild, from parents demanding exnations, to him being forced to resign, then dejectedly sending out resumes everywhere, but because he had offended powerful people, nopany would hire him.


    Unable to find work, hister years would be miserable, his wife would leave him, his children would abandon him...


    The Dean pushed through the drivers in the corridor and threw open the ssroom door.


    The brutal scene in his mind hadn''t materialized. The students were sitting in their seats, seemingly discussing something.


    "Why aren''t you going home at this hour? What are you doing?" he asked.


    Met with a series of slightly bewildered gazes, the Dean pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    He cleared his throat to save face. "After school, you should go home quickly. Don''t linger at school, or your parents will worry."


    How could the students possibly imagine the Dean''splex train of thought? They all took it as his usual entricity.


    The ss leader, the backbone of the ss, stood up at this point. "Yes, teacher. We''re leaving now."


    The ss leader offered a way out, and the Dean naturally took it, admonishing, "Alright then, be careful on your way home."


    Everyone left the ssroom in twos and threes. As they got into their cars, they discovered a new chat group had been added to their social media.


    This chat group included everyone from ss 1-1 except Wei Yi and Shi Li.


    The chat group created that afternoon included Wei Yi, so the others couldn''t discuss Wei Yongsheng there.


    No matter what kind of person Wei Yongsheng was, he was still Wei Yi''s biological father after all.


    They weren''t stupid enough to discuss a father''s faults in front of his own daughter.


    While they were animatedly discussing Mr. Wei in this small group, Wei Yi had already brought Shi Li home.


    Wei Yi''s family was in real estate development, so the vi they were currently living in was rtively new, built in recent years.


    In her previous life, Shi Li''s rtionship with Wei Yi was just that of ordinary ssmates. The two weren''t close enough to visit each other''s homes.


    This was Shi Li''s first time visiting Wei Yi''s home since transmigrating into the novel.


    As soon as they pushed open the vi door, Wei Yi called out, "Mom, I''ve brought a ssmate home."


    Wei Yi''s Mother was a full-time housewife. When the two entered arm in arm, she was cleaning up some potting soil on the coffee table.


    The housekeeper was cooking in the kitchen, and the faint aroma of stir-frying wafted through the air.


    Having only been at the new school for two months, rtionships with ssmates weren''t yet close.


    Shi Li was the first high school ssmate Wei Yi had brought home.


    Wei Yi''s Mother greeted her daughter''s ssmate warmly.


    "Oh my, what a pretty youngdy," she said with a gentle smile. "You''re the first friend our Yi Yi has brought home."


    Hearing Wei Yi''s Mother''s words, Shi Li almost lost it.


    She couldn''t help but joke internally, [Is Wei Yi''s mom reading too many novels? What she just said sounds like what a rich young master''s butler would say to the female lead: "You''re the first woman the young master has ever brought home."]


    Hearing Shi Li''s internal quip, Wei Yi couldn''t help but burst outughing. Her mom did indeed love reading novels, even forced marriage and pregnancy tropes - that line very well could have been learned from a novel.


    [Here we go, the next line will be "It''s been so long since I''ve seen the young masterugh like this."]


    Afraid thatughing again would make Shi Li notice something was off, Wei Yi pinched her palm hard. No, she couldn''tugh.


    "Hello, auntie. I''m Shi Li. You''re so beautiful! No wonder Yi Yi is so pretty, she clearly takes after you."


    Shi Li''s ttery sessfully made herugh out loud. "Such a sweet talker."


    Actually, what she had just said wasn''t entirely ttery. Wei Yi''s Mother was very beautiful.


    Almond eyes and cherry lips, hair like a cascade of ck silk, with a gentle smile always gracing her lips.


    Since she was at home, she didn''t wear much jewelry, only a jade bead ne around her neck.


    The lustrous glow of the jade entuated her porcin-likeplexion.


    Compared to her mother, Wei Yi''s appearance was rather ordinary.


    Wei Yi''s Mother waved her hand, "Yi Yi, take your ssmate to your room to y first. Come down for dinnerter."


    Wei Yi had invited Shi Li over under the pretense of getting help with her studies.


    So Wei Yi led Shi Li to the study, earnestly asking for help with her questions.


    While Shi Li was tutoring Wei Yi, the family''s housekeeper brought in some cut fruit.


    They eagerly awaited dinner time, which finally arrived.


    However, disappointingly, only Shi Li and the Wei family''s mother and daughter were at the dinner table.


    "Where''s Dad?"


    As there was a guest in the house, Wei Yi''s Mother personally served the rice.


    She passed the rice to Shi Li while answering her daughter''s question, "Your father has a business dinner tonight. He mighte homete."


    Wei Yi was now suspicious, like the man who suspected his neighbor of stealing his axe. She felt her father wasn''t at a business dinner, but rather meeting his mistress.


    However, until she was certain, Wei Yi couldn''t tell her mother, fearing unnecessary distress and the difficulty of hiding such emotions.


    Wei Yi asked, "So when will Dad be home?"


    Her daughter had always been close to her husband, so Wei Yi''s Mother didn''t think much of it. She replied nonchntly, "I''m not sure."


    Wei Yi finished her meal absentmindedly, with only her mother and Shi Li''s voices filling the air at the dinner table.


    After dinner, Wei Yi asked her mother to entertain Shi Li first.


    She slipped into the kitchen to call Wei Yongsheng.


    Through the kitchen door, Shi Li could faintly hear Wei Yi''s phone conversation.


    "Hello, Dad, where are you?"


    "I don''t like you drinking. It''s bad for your health. Can youe home earlier?"


    Seeing her daughter''s childish side in front of a ssmate, Wei Yi''s Mother made excuses for her. "This child has always been attached to her father."


    Knowing that Mr. Wei was a scoundrel with numerous mistresses, Shi Li felt it inappropriate toment. She could only force a smile and say, "That''s nice, that''s nice."


    As today''s objective hadn''t been achieved, Wei Yi naturally couldn''t let Shi Li go home yet.


    She suggested Shi Li stay the night, "We''re about the same height, you can wear my clothes. We have plenty of guest rooms, and if you''re scared, you can stay with me."


    Wei Yi''s Mother chimed in, "Yes, yes, it''s gettingte. Just stay here, and you two can go to school together in the morning."


    "If you''re worried about your parents, let auntie talk to them."


    With such insistence, Shi Li found it hard to refuse.


    "Alright then, I''ll ept your hospitality and stay the night."


    Wei Yi''s Mother smiled, "There''s nothing to be modest about. Make yourself at home, and let me know if you need anything."


    With both of Shi Li''s parents out of the country, only the housekeeper was at her vi. She sent a text to inform the housekeeper that she wouldn''t being home tonight, so they needn''t worry about her.


    Shi Li and Wei Yi finished their homework for the day, but Mr. Wei still hadn''t returned.


    Shi Li was very tired, but to catch a glimpse of Mr. Wei, she didn''t even change into pajamas. She curled up on the sofa, yawning while watching a TV series.


    Finally, at eleven o''clock, Wei Yongsheng came home.


    For Wei Yi, who often stayed up all night, this time wasn''t particrlyte.


    She grabbed Shi Li''s hand and ran downstairs.


    When Shi Li saw Mr. Wei, only one thought crossed her mind.


    [An unattractive man indeed affects the next generation''s genes]


    Wei Yi smiled: Just say she''s ugly.

 Chapter 4: “Moms Understand What It’s Like”

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    Shi Li had seen Wei Yongsheng on the news before, and she couldn''t help but think that this man cared a great deal about his image. His public photos had undergone countless rounds of beautification and retouching.


    Every time Ziyuan Real Estate''s official blog posted photos of the boss and his wife, thement section would be filled with people gushing about how well-matched they were.


    In truth, Wei Yongsheng wasn''t exactly ugly, just average-looking.


    However, when ced next to Wei Yi''s mother, it was likeparing a toad to a swan.


    Shi Li remembered that Wei Yi''s mother came from a family with considerable influence, while Wei Yongsheng''s background was ordinary. If he hadn''t married the daughter of a high-ranking official and gained such strong backing, how could he have achieved his current sess with just twenty years of hard work?


    There were so many capable and talented people out there, so why did he seed? It was all thanks to his father-inw.


    Shi Li couldn''t understand [how Wei''s Mother, with her family background, education, and beauty, could have fallen for him].


    Wei Yongsheng spoke to his daughter with great affection, "If you want Daddy toe home, of course, I''ll listen to you."


    Wei Yi pursed her lips, not rushing to hug him as she usually would. The day''s events had clearly affected her somewhat.


    President Wei didn''t notice this subtle change in his daughter. He looked at Shi Li standing behind Wei Yi and said, "Is this your ssmate? It''s gettingte now, and you both have school tomorrow. You should get some rest soon."


    To anyone watching, he would have appeared to be a great father, leaving the dinner table at his daughter''s request and showing concern for her well-being.


    Since President Wei''s arrival, Wei Yi hadn''t heard what she wanted to hear from Shi Li.


    This left her feeling somewhat disappointed.


    [You can''t judge a book by its cover. Who would have thought that Wei Yongsheng, who appeared to be such a devoted husband, was actually putting on an act? Behind the scenes, he was utterly despicable. I heard he has a mistress who''s his cousin from his hometown.]


    Seeing Wei Yongsheng suddenly brought back many memories from Shi Li''s past life.


    Shi Li''s mother had a gossip-loving friend who knew every bit of scandal in their social circle.


    When the Wei family scandal broke out, Shi Li''s parents were abroad on business and missed the funeral.


    Later, Shi Li''s Aunt rushed to their house to gossip about the Wei family''s dirtyundry with Shi Li''s Mother.


    Wei Yi had thought she wouldn''t get any useful information today, but unexpectedly, a new lead emerged.


    A cousin from her father''s hometown: this narrowed down the possibilities considerably.


    Wei Yi led Shi Li to the bathroom, "All these toiletries are new. I''ll be right outside the door if you need anything."


    She wanted to give Shi Li some privacy, hoping that when alone, she might think more about her father''s situation.


    The bathroom door was only half-closed, allowing her to clearly hear Shi Li''s muttering.


    [This Wei Yongsheng is truly despicable, not content with what he has and still pining for what he couldn''t get in the past. He had pursued her before, but his cousin rejected him because his family was poor. She ended up with the Vige Chief''s son instead. Who would have thought that fortunes would reverse so dramatically? The Vige Director''s son died in an ident, leaving behind a young widow with a child.]


    [President Wei couldn''t bear to let others take care of his little sweetheart, so he personally looked after her. How devoted of him, tsk tsk tsk.]


    After hearing all this, even Wei Yi knew who this so-called "little sweetheart" was.


    Her father once had a love interest who had married someone else, and both Wei Yi and her mother knew about it.


    When her father had mentioned it in the past, his attitude was open and honest. It seemed clear that it was all in the past.


    No one had thought much of it.


    Who could have imagined that her father''s old feelings hadn''t died, and he had secretly set up his former me in a love nest?


    The young miss had never taken care of anyone before, but when Shi Li came out of the bathroom, she attentively said, "All these skincare products are unopened. You can use them without worry."


    The bed was piled high with various brands of skincare products, ready for Shi Li to choose from.


    Shi Li was only staying at the Wei house for one night, so there was no need to open new products.


    She casually said, "I''ll just use yours, it''s fine."


    Wei Yi had originally been afraid that Shi Li might look down on her things, but seeing that she didn''t mind, she naturally didn''t insist.


    She brought all her skincare products to Shi Li, "See which ones you''re used to using."


    Wei Yi was quite the night owl. Even with an 8 AM ss the next day, she was still wide awake.


    She even watched Shi Li apply her skincare products with bright, attentive eyes.


    Shi Li felt a bit uneasy under her gaze, turning back to meet the young miss''s smiling face.


    To Wei Yi, Shi Li was just an ordinary ssmate.


    Inviting her for an overnight stay was part of an ulterior motive, a means to an end.


    But their interactions throughout the evening, and overhearing Shi Li''s mutteredments, made Wei Yi feel that this person was quite different from her usual impression.


    How to describe it? She found Shi Li''s contrasting sides oddly endearing.


    And Shi Li''s willingness to use her skincare products seemed, in Wei Yi''s eyes, a sign that they had be quite close.


    So the young miss thoughtfully asked, "What would you like for breakfast? I''ll message the housekeeper."


    Shi Li asked in return, "What do you usually eat?"


    "Milk and toast."


    Their family typically had a Western-style breakfast. President Wei was eager to shed any trace of his humble origins, so whenever he was home, they always had Western meals.


    She and her mother actually preferred Chinese cuisine.


    Seeing that it was almost midnight, Shi Li needed to sleep, while Wei Yi still had to arrange the investigation into her father''s mistress.


    After a few more words with Shi Li, she left the guest room.


    Back in her own bedroom, Wei Yi dialed the number at the top of her contacts list.


    Despite thete hour, the person on the other end answered quickly. Their voice was clear and crisp, obviously still up working.


    "Hello, Yi Yi. Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Uncle, it''s like this. I need your help to investigate someone..."


    Hearing his niece''s serious tone, the man on the other end asked, "Has something major happened?"


    She ryed the information she had overheard from Shi Li, then said, "This person might be my father''s mistress. If she has a child, could you please arrange for a DNA test to see if it''s my father''s child?"


    "I heard this by chance, and I''m not sure if it''s true. Please keep this confidential. My father can''t know about this, and especially not my mother."


    The person on the other end understood the gravity of the situation. A daughter suspecting her father of keeping a mistress: if the father found out, it would severely damage their rtionship.


    "Don''t worry, no information will leak from my end."


    Wei Yi bit her lip, "And please help me find out as soon as possible. I''m very anxious about this."


    The person on the other end of the line responded with a soft "Mm-hmm. Focus on your studies and don''t worry. The adults will handle these matters."


    Hearing her uncle treat her like a child, Wei Yi''s voice caught slightly as she murmured an agreement. Unwilling to reveal her vulnerability in front of others, she hastily ended the call.


    Despite the many events of the day, Wei Yi slept soundly that night.


    President Wei was home for breakfast, and Wei Yi couldn''t help but overhear Shi Li''s internal grumbling.


    Wei Yongsheng was especially attentive at the dining table, pouring milk for his wife and proactively handing her napkins.


    As someone privy to the inside story, Shi Li found it hard to watch.


    But then again, it wasn''t surprising that President Wei was so good to his wife. Even though his father-inw had retired due to illness, didn''t he still have a capable brother-inw?


    Wei Yi''s uncle''s career was at its peak, seemingly about to surpass even her grandfather''s achievements. President Wei wouldn''t dare show the slightest bit of coldness to his wife.


    [If I married someone who could save me thirty years of hard work, and she happened to be a great beauty, I''d be even more attentive than Wei Yongsheng. Morning greetings and evening reports: she wouldn''t just be my wife, she''d be the empress dowager of our household. No mistresses, no illegitimate children: beautifuldy, do you think I still have a chance?]


    Wei Yi was reluctant to look at her scoundrel of a father, her gaze constantly drawn to Shi Li''s face.


    Shi Li had a face of noble and cold beauty; strangers wouldn''t dare approach her based on appearance alone.


    Who would have thought that beneath the icy goddess exterior beat the heart of aedian?


    After breakfast, the two got in the car, and the driver took them to school.


    Just before arriving at school, Wei Yi received a message from her mother. She opened it casually, only to find a screen full of text.


    [Daughter, Mom respects your sexual orientation, but Mom hopes for your happiness. That little ssmate of yours, Mom has heard some rumors about her. It seems she likes a boy very much. Mom hopes you can find someone who loves you and whom you love to spend your life with...]


    Wei Yi: ??


    This was simply nder.


    She quickly replied, [Mom, what are you talking about? How did I suddenly be secretly in love with Shi Li?]


    Her mother''s response came quickly, clearly waiting by the phone.


    [Still denying it? At the dining table, Mom saw you constantly stealing nces at her, even smiling secretly while looking at her. If that''s not love, what is it?]


    Mothers are exceptionally attentive to their daughters'' behavior.


    Wei Yi had nced at Shi Li countless times during the meal, even secretly smiling at the young girl. (In reality, Wei Yi had heard Shi Li''sical inner thoughts and couldn''t help but smile.)


    [Mom''s been through it all, I understand these things]

 Chapter 5: What are some things I don’t know about melons

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    This was truly inexplicable.


    After being dropped off at school by the driver, Wei Yi had no time to exin the situation to her mother.


    The school schedule was quite packed. Wei Yi set her uncle''s messages to a special alert and tossed her phone into her desk drawer.


    During thest morning ss, she received a message from her uncle.


    The ping of the message notification rang out in the ssroom, interrupting the Chinesenguage teacher mid-lecture.


    The teacher turned to look at the students, and Wei Yi, ever so obedient, raised her hand to admit her mistake, "It''s my phone, I''m sorry teacher, I forgot to put it on silent."


    The stern Chinese teacher nodded, "Don''t let it happen again."


    As the teacher turned back to the ckboard to continue the lesson, Wei Yi simultaneously pulled her phone out of her desk.


    She quickly scanned the message from her uncle. Worried about her anxiety, he had informed her of the progress made so far.


    In her uncle''s investigation, that person indeed maintained an improper rtionship with her father.


    The woman had two children, and her uncle needed her hair for a DNAparison.


    Whether her father had a mistress or illegitimate children no longer mattered to her.


    The existence of a mistress proved that Shi Li hadn''t been wrong.


    As the Chinese ss ended, it was time for the lunch break.


    Wei Yi needed to meet her uncle at the school gate, but before that, she asked Shi Li for a favor, "Lili, my family ising to see me. Could you help me grab some lunch?"


    Shi Li, being a nosy and warmhearted person, agreed readily, "Sure, no problem."


    After inquiring about Wei Yi''s dietary restrictions, Shi Li let her go.


    "Lili, when did you and Wei Yi be so close?"


    The original protagonist had her own clique, consisting of two girls from simr family backgrounds who usually followed her lead but were also deeply in love with the male lead, just like the cannon fodder characters they were.


    This clique was in the same ss as Shi Li, so they knew all too well why Shi Li and Wei Yi were close.


    However, not wanting Shi Li to know they could hear her thoughts, they still had to ask this question.


    Although they had known each other since childhood and had a decent rtionship, they were quite curious about Shi Li''s inner thoughts.


    That''s why, despite having close friends in the ss, no one had told her about this.


    [It''s hard to imagine that my future wise and intelligent besties are now just a bunch of cannon fodder]


    Besties: ???


    So this is how you curse us in your mind.


    As for Shi Li''s mental description of them as wise and intelligent, they chose to selectively ignore it, focusing only on the "cannon fodder" part.


    In her past life, Shi Li not only distanced herself from the male lead and the plot but also used her experience to keep her whole family and cannon fodder friends away from the male lead.


    These two besties, apart from being stubborn at times, were very intelligent. After staying away from the male lead, they also had brilliant and wonderful lives.


    It had been many years since Shi Li had seen her friends like this, and she truly missed it.


    Just then...


    [Well, birds of a feather flock together. It''s normal for a vicious female supporting character to be surrounded by cannon fodder]


    The besties exchanged a nce.


    Cursing us is one thing, but how could she not even spare herself?


    Moreover, the words she used to describe herself were even harsher. We''re just cannon fodder, but she called herself a vicious female supporting character.


    Shi Qiuyu quickly typed out a message [Do you think there''s something wrong with her?]


    While Shi Li was getting food, Gao Yun seized the opportunity to reply to her friend [Do you even need to ask?]


    Well, she must be possessed. It''s normal for her to say such things.


    Wei Yi found her uncle''s car in the parking lot at the school gate and opened the door to sit in the passenger seat.


    She handed over the hair with follicles attached, "Thank you, uncle."


    "No need for thanks between family."


    "Please don''t tell my mom about this yet, I want to wait..."


    Before Wei Yi could exin her reasons, Xun Xun agreed, "You''re an adult now. This is your decision to make."


    Wei Yi''s mind was a bit chaotic, and she didn''t really register her uncle''sforting words.


    Before she got out of the car, Xun Xun took a paper bag from the back seat and handed it to her.


    Walking out of the parking lot, Wei Yi opened the bag to find her favorite homemade cakes.


    She couldn''t help but sniffle a little.


    Upon entering the cafeteria, she immediately spotted Shi Li and the other two sitting by the door.


    There was an empty seat next to Shi Li, with an untouched tray of food in front of it, clearly reserved for her.


    On the way back to school, Wei Yi had alreadyposed herself.


    She distributed the small cakes to the three, "My family came to bring me some cake. It''s really delicious."


    Shi Li, being the most naive of the three, believed that Wei Yi''s family hade specifically to bring her cake.


    Shi Qiuyu and Gao Yun exchanged a nce, knowing that Wei Yi''s family must havee for something important, probably rted to Wei Yongsheng keeping a mistress. The cake was just an afterthought.


    Shi Li had loved this cake in her past life too, so she ate it with great pleasure.


    The other three at the table, however, each had their own thoughts.


    Wei Yi was thinking about her troublesome father.


    Shi Qiuyu, following the principle of sharing gossip, updated the ss group chat about Wei Yi''s lunchtime activities.


    Of course, this ss group didn''t include Wei Yi and Shi Li.


    The group chat was bustling with activity.


    [No need to guess, Wei the scumbag must have a mistress]


    [A dad who keeps a mistress and has illegitimate children is worse than having no dad at all]


    [Show off your love and die fast]


    [This is heading straight for disaster]


    [Wonder what Wei Yi ns to do]


    [Of course she''ll flip the table, no one gets to live peacefully]


    Soon after, someone changed the group chat name to "Did Wei Yongsheng Get in Trouble Today"


    This new group chat name sparked another round of messages.


    [Wow, that''s too...]


    [After all, he is Wei Yi''s biological father. Is it right for us to hope for his downfall?]


    [I think Wei Yi probably doesn''t want that father anymore]


    [+1]


    [+10086]


    The ss spent the entire lunch break discussing Wei Yi''s family drama.


    During lunch, only the naive Shi Li took a nap.


    Everyone else was engrossed in gossiping and discussing.


    No afternoon nap leads to afternoon breakdown.


    In the afternoon sses, except for Shi Li who was listening attentively, everyone else was as tired as dogs.


    The studious ones could barely keep their spirits up, but they were the minority.


    The remaining majority of students were yawning, sprawled across their desks.


    The teacher at the podium knocked on the ckboard forcefully twice, "How strange, did all of you go thievingst night? You''re all so sleepy in broad daylight."


    The students, feeling guilty, jolted awake all at once.


    They discreetly observed Shi Li''s expression, worried she might notice something amiss.


    They weren''t out stealing or anything, but they not only skipped their midday nap, they even stayed up until the wee hours of the morning yesterday.


    [Strange, these people usually have plenty of energy to party and y games all night long. What happened to make them drowsy during the day? Is there some gossip I don''t know about?]


    Others: Come to think of it, this juicy piece of news actually has something to do with you.

 Chapter 6: A Class Really Has Been Haunted

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts instantly sobered everyone up.


    They were terrified she might discover that they could hear her thoughts.


    The teacher at the ckboard noticed that in a split second, the students became very alert.


    Those who had been struggling to keep their eyes open now had them wide as saucers.


    The most frightening thing was that it wasn''t just one student who changed like this.


    Nearly thirty students reacted this way, which the teacher found quite rming.


    Yesterday in the office, she had heard the math teacher say that ss 1 had something evil in it, and he was going to the temple to get a protective charm.


    She had thought he was just getting old and prone to wild ideas.


    He was supposed to be a staunch materialist who absolutely wouldn''t believe in supernatural nonsense.


    Now, she wasn''t so sure about her previously firm beliefs.


    She... she... she... she decided to go to the temple with the math teacher over the weekend to burn some incense.


    This time after school, Wei Yi didn''t cling to Shi Li to go home together.


    Shi Li was an unqualified task executor; she actually forgot that she was supposed to pester the male lead after school.


    The habit from her previous life made her go straight home to do homework after school.


    Lying in bed before sleep, she habitually reviewed the day''s events.


    While going over what she had learned today, she was horrified to realize she had forgotten to find the male lead!


    Shi Li bit the corner of her nket and wept softly. She wasn''t a qualified supporting character; how could she forget such an important thing?


    The next day, Shi Li turned into a sad little mushroom, constantly reminding herself of her role.


    But what she didn''t know was that her ssmates could hear herints.


    One person''s self-pity became a group''s breakdown.


    Her voice falling on the ears of other ssmates was nothing short of torture.


    [I like Feng Yunhe]


    [I really like Feng Yunhe]


    [I''m going to find him after school today]


    The others who could hear Shi Li''s thoughts were going crazy.


    Your crush on him is known throughout Blue City, no need to remind us.


    The top students needed to listen to the teacher during ss, and Shi Li''s asional outbursts were really disrupting their train of thought.


    As for those who didn''t care much for studying, the impact was even greater.


    They were sleeping soundly when suddenly her voice popped up saying she liked Feng Yunhe.


    Someone was secretly watching a horror movie when she suddenly said: I''m going to find him after school. The scary atmosphere vanished instantly - what''s the point of watching now?


    The most infuriating thing was that even with her mind full of Feng Yunhe, when the teacher called on her to answer a question, she could still give the correct solution without stuttering.


    One second she was thinking about Feng Yunhe, the next she was called on by the teacher.


    The other ssmates thought the teacher had seen her lovesick expression from the podium and called on her because of that.


    Half the ss worried that she, lost in thoughts of her crush, wouldn''t be able to answer the teacher''s question.


    For an ordinary student, being unable to answer the teacher''s question wasn''t a big deal.


    But for a top student like Shi Li, it could be quite damaging to her reputation.


    So a group led by Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu tried to find ways to pass Shi Li the answer.


    Another group hoped she wouldn''t be able to answer, forcing her into self-reflection and stopping her from thinking about boys during ss, which really affected others'' nap time.


    Shi Li''s train of thought about boys was interrupted, and after that, no more inner monologues about Feng Yunhe were heard.


    The students of ss 1, Year 1 finally got through a quiet and peaceful lesson.


    However, after this incident, even the ckers in the back rows who usually slept or yed on their phones started paying attention to the ckboard.


    Sleeper No. 1: Being woken up every few minutes, how the hell am I supposed to sleep?


    Sleeper No. 2: I''m wide awake now, can''t sleep at all.


    Sleeper No. 2: Even the gibberish of math forms has lost its hypnotic effect.


    The students in the back rows suddenly raised their heads, staring intently at the podium.


    Math teacher: I told you we need to go pray at the temple this weekend.


    Shi Li had been calling out Feng Yunhe''s name for half the ss, and the ss group chat was bustling with activity.


    [The rumors were true, Shi Li is super in love]


    [Shi Li is super in love]


    In an instant, the chat was flooded with "Shi Li is super in love."


    Until someone broke the pattern.


    [I almost thought Shi Li was possessed or had a brain transnt, but she still loves Feng Yunhe so much]


    [Definitely the original, who else could it be]


    A group chat without Wei Yi but with Shi Li was renamed on the day of its creation to "What Did Shi Li Say Today"


    While discussing Shi Li and Feng Yunhe, the "Did Wei Yongsheng Get in Trouble Today" group chat was also buzzing with activity.


    Many people were chatting in both groups simultaneously, and someone identally mixed up the chats.


    Getting carried away in the smaller group, they excitedly changed "What Did Shi Li Say Today" to "24-Hour Countdown to Wei the Scum''s Life"


    Wei Yi smiled: Alright, I know you have other small groups now.


    [What are you doing!]


    [Recall it, quick, recall it!]


    [Are you insane?]


    The person who changed the wrong group chat name panicked, rushing to change it back, but kept receiving private messages from others, fumbling for a long time without sess.


    In the end, their kind-hearted deskmate helped change the group name back.


    Wei Yi, who witnessed the whole process: ......


    Oh, my dear ssmates, he changed the group chat name, not sent a chat message.


    Even if you change it back, I can still see the group name modification history.


    At this moment, she fell into deep thought.


    Should she pretend not to have seen it, or should she magnanimously say in the group that everyone can criticize as they like, she doesn''t mind.


    After two seconds of contemtion, she chose thetter, unbothered approach.


    She even sent a friendly message: [Seeing everyone''s chat records has improved my mood]


    Other ssmates: ...... Okay, we get it, you hate Wei Yongsheng


    However, the more perceptive ssmates gleaned a lot of information from Wei Yi''s words.


    Such an obvious expression of disgust towards Wei Yongsheng meant she must have obtained definitive investigation results - Wei Yongsheng must be keeping a mistress.


    Wei Yongsheng was keeping a mistress outside, Shi Li was right.


    Does that mean Wei Yongsheng will soon be in trouble?


    Despite all the lively discussions these past few days, everyone had just been treating Wei Yongsheng''s affair as gossip fodder, no one really took it seriously.


    Although sometimes only the students in ss 1 of the first year of high school could hear what Shi Li said, even the teachers couldn''t hear it.


    Some people suspected that Shi Li might be conspiring with the teachers, so they checked the surveince footage that night.


    The prestigious school had cameras everywhere, fearing that students might get into trouble on campus. The school administration would have installed cameras in the bathrooms if they could.


    Of course, considering students'' human rights, the proposal to put cameras in bathrooms was ultimately rejected.


    It wasn''t really out of respect for human rights, though. They were mainly afraid that the spoiled "little emperors" would tear the school apart if they felt humiliated.


    The school''s high-definition cameras captured everything clearly. Shi Li didn''t open her mouth or make any sound during the entire ss period.


    What was going on? It was truly baffling.


    Although they acknowledged the possibility of encountering something supernatural, people didn''t really believe Shi Li''s ims about Wei Yongsheng''s affair or his impending death in a car ident.


    After all, how could Shi Li not only encounter the supernatural but also see into the future?


    However, after learning that Wei Yongsheng was indeed having an affair, everyone became more excited about what might happen the next day.


    As the end of the school day approached, students became increasingly restless.


    Some had already prepared to leave, just waiting for the bell to grab their bags and go.


    Others who had private tutoring sessions in the evening were furiously scribbling to finish their homework.


    ...


    Of course, Shi Li didn''t fall into either of these categories.


    She hadn''t contacted the male lead for two consecutive days, which was uneptable for a devoted admirer!


    So, as the school day was ending, Shi Li set aside twenty minutes to briefly pester the male lead.


    However, due to her limited interactions with him in her previous life, she spent ten minutesposing a single message without sending it.


    [Yunhe ge ge, would this sound too formal?]


    The ssmates who were happily preparing to leave school and suddenly heard this bizarre voice in their heads: ... Enough, I pity myself.

 Chapter 7: Finally, Something Happened

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    ["Brother He, this is so sappy. Won''t you get blocked if you send this?"]


    ["He doesn''t like me anyway, so it doesn''t matter if I get blocked."]


    ["Then send this: Brother He, you haven''t finished dinner yet, right? My housekeeper just brought over some food. I''ll bring it to you in a bit!"]


    ["Add a couple of cute emojis to make it adorable."]


    Everyone was reluctant to hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts about Feng Yunhe, but from these few sentences, they could glimpse her submissive attitude when interacting with him.


    It was somehow heartbreaking to see the pampered princess of the family acting so subservient in front of Feng Yunhe.


    Ten minutester, the dismissal bell rang.


    Shi Li checked her phone but hadn''t received any messages.


    Another half hour passed. Shi Li had already returned home when she finally got a message from Feng Yunhe.


    His reply to Shi Li was characteristically brief: [No need]


    Shi Li was doing homework when she heard the notification sound. Seeing Feng Yunhe''s response, she wasn''t particrly surprised.


    After all, the male lead was always cold towards girls, unless it was the female lead who could melt his icy demeanor.


    Besides, the message she sent to Feng Yunhe was just off-the-cuff; the housekeeper hadn''t actually brought any food over.


    Caring about your crush''s daily needs was what a proper devoted fan should do.


    Shi Li knew Feng Yunhe wouldn''t ept, which was why she dared to send such a message.


    After seeing his reply, Shi Li immediately responded: [Alright then, make sure you eat properly!]


    It was nearly the third day since her rebirth, and Wei Yongsheng would likely get into a car ident today, barring any unexpected changes.


    Shi Li was excited.


    ["Later, when the politics teacher calls Wei Yi out, I have to go back with her no matter what."]


    Other ssmates: Us too!


    Shi Li had an excellent memory and could recall even the minor details from her previous life with rity.


    The students of ss 1, Grade 1 were now too impatient to focus on the lesson.


    They secretly took out their phones, specting about what would happen soon.


    Someone in the group chat guessed: [That''s her dad after all. What if Wei Yi tells her father about this and they prevent it in advance?]


    ncing at Wei Yi, who was diligently taking notes, it didn''t seem impossible.


    Some ssmates'' families had previously heldrge amounts of Ziyuan Real Estate stocks. They had convinced their families to sell all their Ziyuan shares the day before.


    Wei Yongsheng''s death in a car ident, his mistress forcing her way in with an illegitimate child: either news would be explosive enough to affect the stock price.


    Thinking of this, they persuaded their elders to sell the stocks.


    Of course, they couldn''t reveal the true reason and had to make up excuses.


    Since they had already sold the stocks, it would be best if something happened to Wei Yongsheng today. Otherwise, they''d have a hard time exining to their families.


    But there were other options. They could leak information to the media about Wei Yongsheng keeping a mistress and an illegitimate child, exposing his fake image as a good man and fooling the public.


    This explosive news would surely cause Ziyuan''s stock to plummet.


    Although there were contingency ns, everyone still preferred to see Wei Yongsheng meet with an ident.


    After all, gossip is human nature, and who could resist such juicy drama as a confrontation at a memorial service?


    Meanwhile, Wei Yi, who appeared calm andposed to others, was just as anxious internally as everyone else.


    Her feelings were different from those like Shi Li who were waiting eagerly for the drama to unfold.


    When personal interests were at stake, one''s perspective naturally changed.


    Shi Li kept ncing at her watch. ["It feels like time is moving so slowly today."]


    Everyone else: Right? We feel the same way.


    When your mind is preupied, time always seems to drag.


    The others were getting drowsy from waiting when they suddenly heard Shi Li say:


    ["If I remember correctly, the politics teacher should walk into the ssroom at 3:05 PM."]


    Talk about a wee rain after a long drought.


    Shi Li''s words were like sweet nectar to their ears.


    It was currently 9:50 AM, still more than five hours until 3 PM.


    Five hours? We can wait!


    At 3 PM, the second-tost ss of the day began.


    As the bell rang, the English teacher entered the room to find all the students wide awake, their eyes shining brightly.


    Even the back-row students, who usually slept or yed on their phones during ss, were staring intently at the lesson.


    They all looked extremely eager for the English ss. Had she be so charismatic in ss 1?


    The teacher wondered uncertainly.


    Until five minutester, when the politics teacher suddenly pushed open the door.


    Only then did the English teacher witness what truly bright eyes looked like: even brighter than 100-watt light bulbs.


    "Wei Yi, pleasee out for a moment."


    Normally, it would be the homeroom teacher''s job to notify a student about a family emergency.


    But since Homeroom Teacher Jin was away for training, the experienced politics teacher had be their acting homeroom teacher.


    The acting homeroom teacher said with a hint of reluctance, "Your father was in a car ident on the Ring Road Green Belt twenty minutes ago. He''s currently undergoing emergency treatment at the hospital."


    These students all came from prominent families, and their parents often appeared in trending topics or news.


    Wei Yi''s parents had a harmonious rtionship, and her father, Wei Yongsheng, was known as a loving husband and father. Even she, who didn''t often follow trending topics, knew this information.


    For a child from a happy family, hearing such news should be quite devastating.


    They had finally received the news they were waiting for.


    Wei Yi held back the corners of her lips, struggling to put on a shocked and distressed expression.


    The acting homeroom teacher patted the girl''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, the doctors are doing their best. You need to trust in their skills."


    Wei Yi nodded obediently, "I''ll take your advice. I won''t worry." She wasn''t worried at all; her only concern was that the doctors might be too skilled.


    Hearing her words, the politics teacher''s heart meltedpletely.


    "Your family driver will take some time to get here. I''ll drive you there myself."


    "Okay."


    As the two were talking, Wei Yi heard Shi Li make a sharp, explosive sound in the ssroom.


    ["I want to go too!"]


    ["I need to tell her to quickly push that scumbag dad into the incinerator!"]


    ["Swallow, how will you manage without me?!"]


    This was probably the most emotionally charged they had heard Shi Li''s inner voice in the three days since they could hear her thoughts.


    The others in the ss were about to be driven mad by her noise. They never realized that deep down, Shi Li was such a lunatic.


    Feng Yunhe must have discovered this true nature of yours, which is why he keeps rejecting you.


    Due to Shi Li''s loud voice, Wei Yi could hear her screaming even while standing in the corridor.


    Hearing Wei Yi''s soft voice, Shi Li just wanted to watch the drama unfold. She didn''t mind tagging along.


    Moreover, Shi Li was wholeheartedly willing to help, and bringing her along might prove useful.


    So Wei Yi asked the politics teacher, "Teacher, I''m a bit scared. Can Shi Lie with me?"


    Looking at her student with reddened eyes, the politics teacher didn''t hesitate much. "As long as she agrees, it''s fine."


    Two minutester, under the envious gazes of the entire ss, Shi Li shouldered her small backpack and followed Wei Yi out of the ssroom.


    At this point, Shi Li still thought the other students were envious because she got to leave early.


    The politics teacher had received a call and knew that Wei Yi''s father''s condition wasn''t good.


    So she drove urgently, hoping to let the father and daughter see each other onest time.


    Wei Yi and Shi Li sat in the back seat.


    Upon learning from Wei Yi that it was Wei Yongsheng who was in trouble, Shi Li''s disy of shock and sorrow was perfectly appropriate.


    If Wei Yi didn''t know the inside story, she would have absolutely believed this was the first time Shi Li had heard the news.


    She felt that when it came to acting, she was a bitcking.


    She couldn''t match Shi Li''s natural performance at all.


    With Shi Li''s superb acting skills and stunningly beautiful face, she could easily make it in the entertainment industry.


    Given her family background, she wouldn''t have to worry about being taken advantage of. She could go to the entertainment industry, make a fortune, and thene back to inherit the family business. It would be absolutely fantastic.


    After getting in the car, Shi Liforted her with a few words, such as trusting the doctors and othermonce reassurances.


    "I believe too," Wei Yi said.


    As the politics teacher drove at breakneck speed, Shi Li silently clutched the seatbelt and handle in front of her.


    With Wei Yi''s father in trouble, Shi Li, as an outsider, couldn''t remind the politics teacher to slow down.


    Shi Li wouldn''t do such a tactless thing.


    She didn''t evenin in her heart about the teacher''s speeding.


    Wei Yi didn''t yet know her father''s true nature, so she would certainly want to get to the hospital as quickly as possible.


    Shi Li understood Wei Yi''s feelings as a daughter, and as for the illegitimate son her father had produced who would share in the inheritance, she had her own methods to deal with that.


    While Shi Li was considerate of Wei Yi, Wei Yi wasn''t actually in a rush to see her dying father.


    After all, to her now, her father was already a dead man.


    How could a dead person be more important than the living? They couldn''t risk getting into a traffic ident just to see a dead man.


    Even a small scratch would be bad.

 Chapter 8: The whole class collectively heads to the scene to eat melons

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    Wei Yi kindly reminded the driver, "Teacher Zheng, I''m not in a rush. Please prioritize traffic safety when driving."


    Hearing Wei Yi''s reminder, the politics teacher''s agitated mood gradually calmed down.


    Indeed, there were two precious students in the car. How could she dare to speed?


    Wei Yi truly wasn''t in a hurry. Teacher Zheng thought this child was considering her situation, after all, if an ident urred now, even if there was a reason, the students'' parents wouldn''t let her off easily.


    Her feelings instantly shifted from pity to fondness.


    As the car slowed down, Shi Li finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    [Phew, life saved]


    [If Teacher Zheng quits this job, she could be a race car driver]


    Shi Li''s sarcasm might be dyed, but it would never be absent.


    Wei Yi''s hard-earned mncholy almost cracked in an instant because of herment.


    Outside the emergency room, Wei Yi''s Mother was already waiting.


    Wei Yi stepped forward to embrace her mother. Seeing her daughter, Wei Yi''s Mother''s tears flowed more intensely.


    Wei Yi patted her mother''s back, "Mom, don''t worry. Dad will be fine."


    "Mom knows. You don''t need to worry either."


    Teacher Zheng stepped forward to exchange a few words with Wei Yi''s Mother, then sat down with Shi Li on the chairs in the corridor.


    Logically, after sending Wei Yi to the hospital, she should have left. However, since Shi Li hadn''t left yet, she decided it was better not to leave now.


    She had brought Shi Li out, so she needed to at least ensure the student was safely taken home by her family before she could feel at ease.


    Teacher Zheng had barely sat down when her phone rang.


    The caller ID showed it was Teacher Ying, the English teacher for ss 1.


    Teacher Zheng nced at the time. English ss should still be in session now.


    Why would Teacher Ying have time to call her? Teacher Zheng''s heart skipped a beat, wondering if something had happened to the students.


    Answering the call, Teacher Ying''s somewhat apologetic voice came through the receiver, "You''ve arrived at the hospital, right?"


    "Just got here not long ago."


    "I should have called you earlier, but I was worried you might rush and have an ident while driving."


    "Teacher Ying, just tell me what''s going on."


    "Well, shortly after you left with the two students, the remaining students in your ss said they were worried about their ssmates and wanted to see if there was anything they could do to help."


    At that time, the ss troublemaker had brought this up, and she was about to tell them not to cause trouble and to focus on the lesson.


    But then the other students in the ss acted as if they''d heard the dismissal bell, all standing up and running out.


    Oh, no, it wasn''t quite like hearing the dismissal bell.


    When the actual dismissal bell rings, the little rascals at least pack up their bags.


    The students in the ss, in less than half a minute, hadpletely cleared out.


    They''d never been this efficient even during fire drills.


    However, two students remained in the ssroom. Looking at the only two left, Teacher Ying felt extremely touched.


    Qianpu Middle School is an elite school. Besides children from wealthy and powerful families, children from ordinary families can also study here.


    As long as their grades are excellent enough, they can enter Qianpu Middle School.


    Qianpu Middle School has always treated everyone equally, never discriminating against children from ordinary backgrounds, and absolutely not admitting them to be punching bags for the princes and princesses.


    For this category of children, Qianpu offers the greatest preferential treatment: free tuition, no misceneous fees, and even schrships for those ranking in the top five of the entire school in exams.


    These students from ordinary backgrounds but with top grades are Qianpu Middle School''s catfish, motivating the young masters and misses to work harder and be morepetitive.


    Rarity increases value. Although these studentse from average backgrounds, the teachers quite like these hardworking, good children in their hearts.


    Moreover, when interacting with these children, teachers don''t have to worry about offending anyone.


    The ones still sitting in their seats who hadn''t left were the students who had entered Qianpu based on their grades.


    Teacher Ying used the gentlest tone she had ever used in her life and said, "Bian Qing and Qiao Jingjia, you''re both good students. Let''s continue with the ss."


    Because of your loyalty to me today, not abandoning or giving up, you are now my disciples. I shall impart all my life''s knowledge to you in this one ss.


    These thoughts had barelypleted a revolution in her brain when she heard her so-called good student Qiao Jingjia speak up, "I''m sorry, teacher, but I also want to go see if there''s anything I can help with."


    He wanted to go and see the drama unfold too. He hadn''t run as fast as the other ssmates because he needed to use the restroom first, fearing he might suddenly need to go during a crucial moment.


    Since he wasn''t in a rush to leave, he decided to pack up his bag first.


    Teacher Ying: ...... Teacher Ying''s heart shattered into eight pieces.


    At least... at least this student was willing to take his bag with him.


    So now, all the students in ss 1 had run off.


    The usually stern-faced Teacher Zheng couldn''t help but curse, "What help could they possibly offer? Do they think they''re doctors or nurses who can enter the emergency room and save patients?"


    Shi Li, sitting right next to Teacher Zheng and clearly hearing their conversation: ......


    [Strange]


    This was different from her previous life.


    Teacher Zheng was a veteran at the school. In the past, she had a fiery temper, and many teachers at the school had been on the receiving end of her outbursts, even the principal hadn''t escaped.


    Now that she was older, she had started to cultivate her character, and her temper had improved considerably.


    Just now, with that one sentence, the memory etched in the DNA of Qianpu Middle School teachers gradually awakened in Teacher Ying''s brain.


    Even through the phone, she still timidly shrank her neck.


    She defended herself, "You know the students don''t listen to me." The subtext being, those little ancestors, who could possibly control them?


    At this point, what else could Teacher Zheng say? "Alright, I understand. Thank you for your trouble, Teacher Ying."


    Now she could only hope that these little ancestors hade to the hospital after leaving early.


    Not to some messy ce. Otherwise, if something happened, how could they exin it to their families?


    Not long after Teacher Zheng hung up the phone, she turned her head to see a group of familiar faces.


    They were still wearing their school uniforms. Despite clearly skipping ss, they didn''t look the least bit guilty upon seeing their teacher.


    But thankfully, these kids had indeede to the hospital.


    However, she had only just sat down not five minutes ago, and these little ones had already arrived. Didn''t that mean that as soon as she left, these little brats had skipped ss?


    Teacher Zheng''s brow furrowed tightly once again.


    Teacher Zheng''s guess wasn''t wrong. As soon as she had driven out of the school grounds,


    the students of ss 1 had staged their rebellion and escaped ss.


    They had even made preparations to skip ss long ago, already knowing when Wei Yi''s father would have his ident.


    They had booked a bus in advance for a group activity. The ss monitor had reserved a coach that could just amodate all the students in their ss.


    The main reason they didn''t ask their family drivers to pick them up was to avoid their parents finding out they were skipping ss.


    Teacher Zheng set off early, but in thetter half of the journey, after Wei Yi reminded her about safe driving, she slowed down her speed.


    Meanwhile, the students from ss 1, afraid of missing the plot, kept urging their driver to go faster.


    They even made up a touching story about their homeroom teacher having a moment of rity before death, wanting to see the students she had taught onest time.


    The homeroom teacher, who had been assigned to study abroad during the summer vacation and hadn''t even seen this group of students once, was already being scripted by her own students to have a deathbed epiphany.


    The homeroom teacher thought to herself: This is truly a case of "being screwed over".

 Chapter 9: Unmissable Rescue Scene

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    Upon hearing this, the driver thought, "Ah, the bond between teacher and students, how touching."


    "Wait and see, I''ll make sure you get to see your homeroom teacher onest time."


    In the congested streets, the driver maneuvered the small car with the speed of a sports car.


    They arrived at the hospital in half the usual time, and the ss monitor, ovee with emotion, transferred 2,000 yuan to the driver as a "thank you" fee.


    Well, it was called a "thank you" fee, but in reality, it was to cover his traffic fines.


    The driver had run quite a few red lights along the way; the monitor had spotted at least three.


    They even arrived at the hospital a bit earlier than Teacher Zheng and the others.


    Seeing Teacher Zheng''s car in the rearview mirror, the monitor instructed the driver to circle the hospital and enter through a different gate.


    Though confused, the driverplied. After all, this generous "boss" had just transferred him 2,000 yuan.


    Teacher Zheng was d the students came to show concern for their ssmate, but she felt discipline was necessary. She swept a stern gaze across everyone''s faces.


    "Skipping ss right under your teacher''s nose? You''ve grown quite bold. Everyone will write a 1,000-word self-reflection, due on my desk tomorrow morning."


    She added, "Don''t let this happen again, or I''ll have to involve your parents."


    When being scolded by Teacher Zheng, the students were on their best behavior, showing no trace of the audacity they had disyed in skipping ss.


    After doling out criticism, it was time for a bit of kindness. She continued, "Alright, I understand you''re concerned about your ssmate. But let''s be clear: you are not to interfere with the doctors and nurses'' work. Just sit in the corridor and wait."


    The chairs in the corridor were limited, so the boys, being gentlemanly, offered the seats to the girls and sat on the floor themselves.


    The girls wore short skirts as part of their uniform, so sitting on the floor would be inappropriate for them.


    Shi Qiuyu and Gao Yun sat next to Shi Li, inquiring about the current situation.


    As they spoke, the others listened intently, hoping to glean some useful information.


    However, Shi Li simply said, "I don''t know the details either. They''re still in emergency care."


    Everyone thought: We didn''t need you to tell us that. The emergency room light is still on; of course, we know they''re still in there.


    As they were talking, a group of well-dressed people walked past the ss 1-1 students.


    The group consisted of both men and women, all exuding an air of wealth.


    Shi Qiuyu leaned close to Shi Li''s ear and whispered, "That''s Wei Yi''s mother''s family, the Xun Family."


    Shi Li''s gaze lingered on the man leading the group. [That person looks familiar. Where have I seen him before?]


    Shi Qiuyu, noticing Shi Li''s curiosity about a man other than Feng Yunhe for the first time, nced back and forth between them.


    The Xun Family rarely socialized due to their special profession.


    Shi Qiuyu''s mother was a subordinate of Wei Yi''s eldest maternal uncle, so the two families interacted more frequently, making her more familiar with the Xun Family''s situation.


    As the group walked further away, Shi Qiuyu introduced them to Shi Li, "The elderly man with the cane is Wei Yi''s grandfather. The one standing to his right is Wei Yi''s uncle, and the one on the left is Wei Yi''s aunt."


    She didn''t bother introducing the other people, who were more distant rtives of the Xun Family.


    With her family''s arrival, Wei Yi''s mother felt slightly better.


    Her sister-inw, being a fellow woman, held Wei Yi''s mother''s hand andforted her.


    Xun Xun''s gaze swept towards the nearby corridor, looking at his niece with a hint of inquiry.


    Wei Yi, waiting outside the emergency room, couldn''t help but notice the group that had gathered in the corridor.


    She was exasperated; her ssmates were truly one gossipy bunch.


    With her ssmates eagerly watching her family drama unfold, Wei Yi had to cover for them, "They''re concerned about me, so they followed us here."


    Although she had never seen ssmates this enthusiastic, let alone an entire ss.


    Given the circumstances, no onemented further on the matter.


    Shi Li and the ss monitor tried to persuade Teacher Zheng to go home, reminding her that she was older and had a family to take care of, unlike them.


    With students still present, Teacher Zheng was reluctant to leave.


    But Shi Li and the ss monitor were very persuasive, saying, "Don''t worry, we''ll be heading home soon too."


    Teacher Zheng thought to herself that there wasn''t much she could do to help here anyway.


    This was a hospital; nothing untoward should happen.


    After repeatedly warning the students in the corridor not to cause trouble and to go home early, she finally left with her bag.


    The students, who had promised Teacher Zheng they would go home soon, promptly messaged their families about attending a ss gathering, saying they''d be homete or might note home at all if it got toote.


    Along with the message, they sent a group photo of all the ssmates.


    Of course, the hospital in the background was blurred out.


    Since they weren''t out gallivanting with questionable friends but staying with ssmates, even the parents of the school troublemakers didn''t object.


    The Xun Family, being people of proper etiquette, had already inquired about when the students nned to leave before they even ordered takeout.


    The ss monitor, who had been pushed forward as the spokesperson, gave an answer, "Once we see Mr. Weie out of the emergency room safe and sound, we''ll be at ease."


    The others thought: Trust the ss monitor to be so articte. If you don''t want to leave, just say so, instead of mentioning something that''s unlikely to happen.


    They heard a sarcastic addition in their minds: [We''ll go home when the rooster finishes pecking the rice, the dog finishes eating the noodles, and the fire burns through the lock.]

 Chapter 10: People Are Gone

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    While the others managed to lower their heads to stifle theirughter, the ss monitor, who wasmunicating with the Xun family, nearly lost herposure despite years of experience.


    Realizing that Wei Yi''s ssmates wouldn''t be leaving anytime soon, the Xun family proactively ordered delivery from a private restaurant.


    After the food arrived, they invited the students to have dinner.


    Of course, they couldn''t eat in the hallway, so the hospital provided their own conference room for everyone to dine in.


    The conference room was spacious, easily amodating thirty students.


    The ss monitor and a few ss officers were in charge of setting out the food and distributing chopsticks.


    The Xun family was generous; they didn''t order boxed meals, but rather rice and stir-fried dishes.


    During the meal, one ssmate remarked, "This is our ss''s first get-together."


    No one knew how to respond to that.


    What could they say? Should they thank Wei Yongsheng, who was barely clinging to life in his hospital bed?


    Shi Li thought to herself, "Don''t worry, there''ll be a second time soon."


    "We might even all have a meal together tomorrow."


    It took a full two minutes for everyone to grasp the implications of Shi Li''s words.


    This was way too morbid.


    "Yun Yun, if Wei Yongsheng kicks the bucket now, do you think his family will provide food tomorrow?" someone asked.


    Gao Yun: ....... You''re really just after that one meal, aren''t you?


    Gao Yun promptly screenshot Shi Li''s chat and shared it with the group.


    Shi Qiuyu and others: You''re really something else, aren''t you?!


    Then people started making reasonable guesses about whether the Wei family would provide meals in the next day or two.


    After finishing their meal, the ssmates responsibly disposed of their own trash.


    During dinner, Wei Yi hade to tell them they could rest in the conference room for the time being.


    Except for Bian Qingsui and Qiao Jingjia, who had brought their backpacks and were now spreading their books on the table to study.


    Everyone else had only brought their phones.


    Waiting was the most excruciating part, especially since most people''s phones were out of battery and they hadn''t brought chargers.


    Out of thirty people, they could only scrape together one charging cable, which Bian Qingsui had in her backpack as a spare.


    The other person who had brought a backpack but no charging cable received unanimous side-eye from everyone.


    With phones either charging or dead, all they could do was endure.


    The ssmates were all on edge, wondering when Wei Yongsheng would finally pass away!


    Everyone wanted to know when Wei Yongsheng would die, and they couldn''t help but nce in Shi Li''s direction.


    Shi Li was unaware of her ssmates'' intentions; otherwise, she might have asked, "Do you really think you''d remember exactly when a ssmate''s father breathed hisst?"


    This kind of information wasn''t something anyone but close family members would know, and besides, she hadn''t been present at the scene in her previous life.


    They endured in the conference room until eight o''clock when the ss monitor, who had been keeping an eye on the situation outside, rushed in to report.


    The monitor closed the door behind her and, with an excited expression but lowered voice, said, "Quick, quick! They''re wheeling him out covered with a white sheet."


    As soon as the monitor finished speaking, everyone stood up.


    The monitor gestured for them to sit down. "No matter what, someone''s family has suffered a loss. Let''s not embarrass ourselves here. We''d be shaming not only our school and ss but also our own families. They know exactly whose child each of you is, so don''t give anyone reason to gossip behind our backs."


    "She''s acting like a parent despite just being a ssmate," someone thought.


    It was obvious who this was directed at.


    Seeing her efforts appreciated, the monitor was almost moved to tears.


    Thanks to the monitor''s prior warning, the more excitable students calmed down a bit.


    They assured the monitor, "Don''t worry, we won''t cause any trouble."


    "We won''t make a spectacle of ourselves either."


    As they left the room in small groups, Wei Yi''s mother and the Xun family were no longer visible in the hallway.


    They heard from a nurse that when the doctor said the patient couldn''t be revived, Wei Yi''s mother had fainted on the spot.


    A few of them exchanged nces, feeling that under these circumstances, it might not be appropriate to gawk.


    After fainting, Wei Yi''s mother was urgently admitted to a ward and put on an IV drip.


    Less than a quarter of an hourter, she regained consciousness.


    Tears streaming down her face, she was about to call for her daughter.


    Wei Yi spoke with a somewhat serious tone, "Mom, I have something important to tell you. Please prepare yourself mentally."


    Having just lost her husband, she couldn''t imagine what else she needed to mentally prepare for.


    Her eyelids were swollen and red. "Go ahead," she said.


    "Dad had several mistresses outside and even fathered children with them. I only found out about this a couple of days ago."


    Wei Yi''s mother was so shocked that even her tears paused for a moment.


    Her husband''s image as a devoted lover had been so perfect that Wei Yi''s mother couldn''t believe her daughter''s words.


    She asked, "Are you just saying this to keep me from being too sad?"


    Wei Yi pressed her lips together and pulled out the DNA report she had prepared in advance. "Even if you don''t believe me, surely you''ll believe the scientific institution''s test results. The test date is clearly written; it''s impossible that I prepared this in advance."


    Wei Yi''s mother read it very carefully, not missing even a single punctuation mark.


    The more she read, the angrier she became. After finishing thest page, she angrily threw the document on the floor.


    "That old bastard, he��"


    This earth-shattering revtion made her curse involuntarily.


    Looking at her daughter standing gracefully by the hospital bed, Wei Yi''s mother felt heartbroken.


    "Sweetheart, how did you find out? You should have told me first, let me bear this burden with you."


    Thinking about how her daughter had discovered her father''s infidelity and investigated on her own, she suddenly hated her husband intensely. Why couldn''t he control himself?


    Why throw away a good life to keep mistresses? Had she wronged him in some way?


    She hated him even more for not covering his tracks properly, allowing their daughter to discover the dirty adult world.


    After a long while, Wei Yi''s mother finally squeezed out between clenched teeth, "Good riddance. That dog got off easy."


    She reached out to pull out her IV, but Wei Yi''s aunt stopped her. "Alright, you two should rest well today. Leave the rest to me and Little Four."


    "Little Four" referred to by Wei Yi''s aunt was Xun Xun, who was the fourth child in his family.


    The eldest in the Xun family was away on a business trip and couldn''t return, the second eldest had died in the line of duty a few years ago, and Wei Yi''s mother was the third.


    With her family by her side, Wei Yi''s mother felt much more at ease.


    "Then I''ll trouble you, Big Sister-inw."


    "We''re family, there''s no need to talk about trouble."


    Wei Yi let her mother rest and followed her aunt and uncle.


    "Yi Yi, is there something you need to tell us?" they asked.


    Several things Shi Li had mentioned before hade true, so Wei Yi believed that the confrontation over the inheritance at the funeral would indeed happen.


    "As you know, my father had other children outside of our family. I''m worried someone might bring those children to his funeral to im a share of the inheritance," Wei Yi exined.


    Xun Xun nodded slightly, "I understand. I''ll take care of it. Your father''s estate should only go to you and your mother."


    Only then did Wei Yi manage a faint smile. "I''ll leave things to Aunt and Uncle for the next couple of days. My ssmates are still at the hospital, so I''m going to check on them."


    When Wei Yi finally found her ssmates, she was stunned by what she saw.

 Chapter 11: Who is it

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    Wei Yi''s resourceful ssmates had already found ces to stay overnight and were chatting away while lying in their hospital beds.


    Unlike public hospitals, this private hospital had no shortage of beds. Many were empty, without patients.


    ssmates with connections to the hospital had made a few calls, securing ces for them to spend the night.


    Wei Yi checked on everyone, feeling relieved to see they were all doing fine.


    In truth, Wei Yi wanted to say, "If you want to see a spectacle, juste to the funeral. There''s no need to stay up all night making a fuss." But she couldn''t bring herself to say it, as it would seem like she was chasing them away.


    Shi Li hadn''t left, wanting to remind Wei Yi about cremating the body soon.


    Seeing that Wei Yi had a moment to spare, Shi Li called her into the bathroom.


    "I have something to tell you," she said, still unsure how to broach the subject.


    Wei Yi, knowing what she wanted to say, spoke first, "My family consulted a master. My father''s time of death doesn''t align with his birth chart, so the cremation can''t follow the usual schedule."


    Shi Li''s eyes lit up, "That master is truly a master!"


    Wei Yi found Shi Li''s concern endearing. She said gently, "You should go rest. The hospital isn''t asfortable as home. If you feel unwell, call the driver to take you back."


    Shi Li''s eyes curved into crescents, "Alright."


    Considering that Wei Yongsheng was a workaholic, and following the principle of treating the dead as the living, the family secured the first cremation slot when the crematorium opened, sending Wei Yongsheng off.


    Few people brought bodies for cremation so early, which meant no queuing.


    An hourter, the ashes were ced in front of the memorial hall.


    Meanwhile, the first ss of the day began at Qianpu Middle School.


    The teacher arriving to teach the first-year ss one stared nkly at the empty ssroom.


    What''s going on? Is it the weekend? Should I not be at work?


    But that can''t be right. I just saw students and teachers from other sses in the school.


    Checking the calendar on the phone again, it was indeed a workday.


    So what exactly is happening? How could there be not a single person in the ssroom?


    Teacher Zheng was preparing for her lesson in the office when she heard that there were no students in the ss one ssroom she was supposed to substitute. She was stunned.


    In her decades of teaching, she had never encountered such a situation.


    She quickly started calling students, beginning with the ss monitor.


    Obviously, the call didn''t connect.


    When one didn''t go through, she tried the next.


    After more than ten unanswered calls, Teacher Zheng guessed these kids must be together. Instead of calling more students, she decided to contact their parents.


    Teacher Zheng''s guess wasn''t wrong, but the students weren''t ignoring calls intentionally. Their phones were on silent mode as usual during ss time. At the moment she was calling, they were all engrossed in the long-anticipated drama, so no one was checking their phones.


    Entertainment reporters had informants everywhere. By the early hours of the previous morning, rumors were circting that Wei Yongsheng of Ziyuan Real Estate had died in a car ident.


    Wei Yi and her mother had no intention of hiding Wei Yongsheng''s death from the public.


    Ziyuan Real Estate''s official Weibo ount confirmed that the rumors were true: President Wei had indeed passed away in a car ident the previous day.


    In thements section of this Weibo post, many who saw the trending topic came to offer condolences.


    Wei Yongsheng''s mistresses also saw the trending news. Those without children thought about cashing in on the gifts they had received or finding new sugar daddies.


    The women who had borne Wei Yongsheng''s children, however, were thinking that their children were also legitimate heirs.


    Wei Yongsheng had amassed great wealth. Even a small portion wrested from his wife would be enough for their children to livevishly for a lifetime.


    Among these women, only Wei Yuetong had given Wei Yongsheng two sons.


    Who was Wei Yuetong?


    She was quite a character herself. She had once looked down on Wei Yongsheng''s poor family and married the vige chief''s son instead.


    Her husband turned out to be short-lived, and after his death, she got together with her childhood sweetheart.


    By then, Wei Yongsheng had already married Wei Yi''s mother and, with the support of his father-inw and brother-inw, his business was gradually getting on track.


    Though he appeared to love his wife, who could know if he was secretly keeping mistresses?


    There was another explosive piece of information: Wei Yuetong''s firstborn child from her marriage was actually Wei Yi''s half-brother.


    This was the result of a DNA test ordered by Xun Xun.


    Wei Yuetong was a clever woman. She had long since figured out Wei Yongsheng''s assets and consultedwyers about how much of the estate her two children could inherit.


    Now that Wei Yongsheng had suddenly died, she wasn''t about to miss out on her share of the inheritance.


    The other women who had borne Wei Yongsheng''s children had the same idea.


    So the various mistresses, though they hadn''t nned it and didn''t even know each other, all had the same idea. They got themselves ready, holding their children, preparing to go to the memorial hall to demand recognition.


    Wei Yongsheng''s funeral was arranged hastily, unlike what you''d expect for a tycoon worth billions.


    While the funeral itself was rushed, the ceremony was still quite grand.


    The cremation was hurried, but the funeral was attended by many important figures, including the parents of the students from ss one.


    As the ss monitor, Lin Yn usually handled all ss affairs, big and small, and was naturally the first to be called when parents were summoned.


    For someone who could make millions in minutes, every phone call was crucial, potentially affecting business gains and losses.


    So the ss monitor''s father''s phone wasn''t on silent. When it rang, he quickly stepped aside to answer.


    "Hello, is this Lin Yn''s father? This is his teacher. He didn''te to ss today. May I ask what''s going on?"


    His son had always been well-behaved and sensible, known in their circle as the ideal child. This was the first time a teacher had called home to ask why his child wasn''t in school.


    He hadn''t heard from his wife or the nanny that the child was sick. There was only one reason for not going to school: the brat must be skipping ss in a bout of dyed teenage rebellion.


    The ss monitor''s father gritted his teeth unconsciously, wondering why on earth his son wasn''t in school.


    As he was pondering how to answer the teacher, he turned his head and spotted his own kid not far away, along with a group of other kids wearing the Qianpu school uniform.


    The ss monitor''s father: ???


    It wasn''t a case of going out and getting into trouble. After the initial shock, as a parent, he still had to help cover things up.


    "I''m sorry, teacher. Our child wasn''t feeling well today and wanted to take a half-day sick leave. I forgot to inform you about this. It''s my negligence."


    Forgetting to ask for leave wasn''t a big deal, as long as the student wasn''t in any trouble.


    "Oh, by the way, teacher, did none of the students in my son''s sse to school today?"


    The ss monitor''s father used a questioning tone to state what he was most certain about.


    Teacher Zheng: ?? How did you know?


    "Well, it''s like this. When I took my child to the hospital, I saw his ssmates. They all seemed to be feeling unwell."


    The ss monitor''s father said this without much confidence.


    However, some things gain credibility the more you say them.


    It''s like what Lu Xun supposedly said: In this world, there were no roads to begin with, but when many people walk the same way, a road is formed.


    "All of my son''s ssmates have taken leave, right?"

 Chapter 12: The Troublemaker is Here

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    "No, the ssroom was empty today. Not a single student came for ss."


    "These parents, how could they forget to ask for leave?" Amidst the eager gazes of everyone, the ss monitor''s father continued, "I''ll help these kids request a half-day leave."


    "Well..." Teacher Zheng hesitated, as it was the first time she''d seen a parent asking for leave on behalf of an entire ss.


    The ss monitor''s father added, "If you don''t believe me, we can video call. All the children are here with me, quiet and behaving themselves. They won''t do anything dangerous."


    This was probably the first truthful statement the ss monitor''s father had made today, as the ss monitor and the others were indeed right beside him.


    Everyone could hear the conversation between the ss monitor''s father and Teacher Zheng clearly.


    Switching from a voice call to a video call would be too disrespectful.


    Considering that he was a person of some standing, it seemed unlikely he would lie.


    "Of course I believe you," Teacher Zheng said.


    It was fortunate that Teacher Zheng believed the ss monitor''s father. If a video call had been made, the enormous "In Memoriam" character and the various wreaths in the background would have given everything away.


    Shi Li expressed her respect: [As expected of a businessman, his way with words is quite impressive]


    Apart from Shi Li, the other ssmates also expressed their admiration.


    "Uncle, you''re amazing!"


    ...


    "Uncle, from today on, you''re my real dad."


    The biological father of this "adopting a new dad" guy was standing right behind him. Hearing this, he gave his son a kick, "You little brat, are you getting too bold?" Skipping ss was one thing, but daring to go out and im someone else as his father was another.


    The ss monitor''s father gradually lost himself in the praise from his son''s ssmates.


    He put his arm around the neer''s shoulder and led him away from the group of children. "Oh,e on, Brother Xu, the kids are just joking. How can you take it seriously as an adult?"


    The ss monitor''s father turned back and waved at the crowd, "Kids, you cane to me for anything in the future." Except for asking for sick leave on your behalf, that is.


    The funeral home was spacious, able to amodate many guests.


    The students of ss 1, Grade 10 were standing in one corner, but it didn''t stop them from watching the drama unfold.


    Shi Li, being quite savvy, had ordered plenty of snacks for delivery, especially a lot of sunflower seeds.


    Sunflower seeds go best with watching drama, Shi Li thought honestly.


    Cracking sunflower seeds in front of someone''s memorial hall was quite impolite in itself.


    They had all received nine years ofpulsory education, how could they do something so disrespectful? So, when cracking sunflower seeds, everyone switched to silent mode, trying their best not to disturb others around them.


    [It''s so lively]


    [Even a rural fair isn''t this bustling]


    ssmates: Who would disagree?


    Just look at how the various dignitaries who came to pay their respects were reluctant to leave.


    Today''smotion would be enough for the entire Blue City to gossip about for half a year.


    Two groups of women had already arrived, wanting their children to be recognized as legitimate heirs.


    But these two groups of women were not skilled enough, they didn''t even need the Xun family to deal with them.


    Miss Wei Yi was enough.


    "You''re saying this is my father''s child? Impossible. Don''t you know my father was faithful to his marriage? How could he possibly be with other women?"


    "You want to do a DNA test? That''s not possible." Wei Yi pointed at her father''s luxurious urn, "I don''t think you can do a DNA test with ashes, can you?"


    The mistresses were dumbfounded. It hadn''t even been twenty-four hours since Wei Yongsheng''s passing.


    ording to old traditions, the body should be kept for at least two days before cremation.


    The mistresses pointed at Wei Yi''s nose and started cursing, "What kind of daughter are you? Your father just passed away yesterday, and you''ve already had him cremated."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but chime in mentally: [She''s just actively implementing the state''s cremation policy]


    Wei Yi, who was in the middle of an argument, naturally quoted this without realizing it was Shi Li''s inner thought, "I''m just activelyplying with the state''s cremation policy."


    The other ssmates who heard this immediately became rmed.


    Has Wei Yi gone mad? How could she directly quote Shi Li''s words?


    What if Shi Li guesses that we can hear her thoughts?


    Shi Li hadn''t even considered this possibility: [We''re quite in sync, thinking of the same thing]


    The others who were panicking: Okay, false rm.


    Her best friends Shi Qiuyu and Gao Yun gave her a helpless look, wondering how topliment their naive friend.


    Then she continued in a friendly tone, "If you really want to do it, you can confront my father face to face. I believe my father can certainly prove his innocence."


    How could they confront Wei Yongsheng face to face when he had already been reduced to ashes?


    "Then do a DNA test with my child. If we can prove that you''re siblings, then my daughter is Wei Yongsheng''s biological child."


    Wei Yi shook her head kindly, "That''s not possible. Doing a DNA test with your daughter would be doubting my father''s character. As my father''s biological daughter, I absolutely won''t allow anyone to tarnish my father''s name after his death."


    No matter what the mistresses said, Wei Yi absolutely refused to do a DNA test, insisting that she trusted her father.


    After this back-and-forth, even the uninformed onlookers understood that the children these women brought must be Wei Yongsheng''s illegitimate children. Otherwise, these women wouldn''t dare to suggest a DNA test.


    People startedmenting that this Wei Yongsheng was really something, managing to father so many children despite his busy work schedule.


    He was truly a role model for their generation.


    However, making such a scene at a funeral was really unsightly.


    [Tsk, the five-spice vored sunflower seeds taste the best]


    The ssmates nodded: That''s right, just a bit salty though


    Shi Qiuyu timely passed over an orange, "Don''t just eat sunflower seeds, have an orange to quench your thirst."


    Eating too many sunflower seeds can make you thirsty.


    Seeing a woman dragging two kids, Shi Li suddenly lost interest in her sunflower seeds. An earworm of a background music popped into her head:


    [Here shees, here shees, floating in on auspicious clouds]


    The ssmates who were chatting in small groups: Alright, we know the main event has arrived.


    Everyone was used to Shi Li''s lowbrow nature by now, and were almost immune to the fact that behind her noble and cold appearance, she listened to such songs.


    In her previous life, Shi Li had encountered Wei Yuetong once or twice at social events.


    She had heard from her parents that this was the woman Wei Yongsheng kept outside, so Shi Li paid a bit more attention to her, after all, this person was rted to her ssmate.


    Shi Li''s aunt was familiar with the circle''s gossip, and she had heard that this capable woman would bring her fellow mistresses to make demands in front of the deceased.


    However, the other illegitimate children didn''t receive much of the family fortune. Everyone else was merely her pawns. While others charged into battle and raised banners, in the end, only she managed to secure nearly a quarter of the Wei family''s assets.


    Not only did she obtain a share of the family fortune, but she also leveraged her stockholdings to demand a position in Ziyuan Real Estate''s decision-making circle.


    Some people, no matter how much money they have in their hands or how many luxury goods they''ve seen, remain nothing more than a vige girl at heart.


    She thought that by using such petty tactics to climb thedder, she would be invincible. She believed she could manipte Wei Yongsheng like a puppet, that she was no less capable than him, and that she too could make a grand ssh in the business world.


    Dreams are full, but reality is stark.


    Although Wei Yongsheng couldn''t control his carnal desires, when it came to managing thepany, Wei Yuetong was no match for him.


    Moreover, this woman was a troublemaker, taking great pleasure in opposing Wei Yi and her mother.


    Whatever Wei Yi and her mother supported, she would invariably oppose.


    When the management of apany begins to fight internally, thatpany is bound to go downhill.


    After several negative incidents in the public eye, Ziyuan Real Estate''s market value repeatedly shrank, jeopardizing its position as the leader in the real estate industry.


    However, even a broken ship has three thousand nails. Seeing the situation turn sour, Wei Yi and her mother quickly extricated themselves and started anew. Although their new venture couldn''tpare to Ziyuan''s former glory, it was still better than sinking with Ziyuan''s great ship.


    [Charge forward and take down this troublemaker!]

 Chapter 13: The Second Half of the Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    Before Wei Yuetong could speak, Wei Yi took the initiative, "Oh, isn''t this Aunt Wei? I remember seeing you when I was little."


    There was no way she could have seen Wei Yuetong when she was little. Before Wei Yuetong''s husband died, she had always lived in the vige, and Wei Yi had never gone back to the vige with her father.


    If she hadn''t heard about this person from Shi Li''s inner thoughts, she wouldn''t have even remembered her.


    Wei Yi''s mother had now regained her usual graceful demeanor. She exined to the guests (though no one was actually curious about who Wei Yuetong was), "Yuetong is from the same vige as my husband."


    "Aunt Wei, I heard from the vigers that you disappeared after your husband passed away. They were worried you might have been trafficked. Seeing you decked out in gold and silver, it seems you''ve been doing welltely. Where have you been making your fortune?"


    Although Wei Yi posed it as a question, she didn''t give Wei Yuetong time to answer before continuing, "Oh, Aunt Wei, let me tell you, people''s hearts have be so wicked these days. Everyone knows how good my parents'' rtionship is, but just now, several women came up iming to be my father''s mistresses. They even said they had borne his children and that these illegitimate children should get a share of the inheritance."


    She pinched the cheek of the little girl in Wei Yuetong''s arms, "My father is gone, yet they still want to affect my parents'' rtionship. These people are truly, deeply evil!"


    Wei Yuetong thought to herself: She''s said it all, what else can I say?


    She was still considering how to begin, thinking she might as well be direct.


    This little minx definitely knows her son is Old Wei''s child, and she''s ying mind games with her.


    However, Wei Yi had already finished exchanging pleasantries with her, and Wei Yuetong found herself discreetly ushered to a corner position.


    Wei Yuetong had brought both of her sons with her. Her elder son, Wei Peng, felt this was a shameful affair and didn''t want toe with her, but he was dragged along under Wei Yuetong''s firm insistence.


    Wei Peng was the legitimate son of Wei Yuetong and the Vige Chief''s son, but his biological father was Wei Yongsheng.


    Back then, Wei Yuetong had just married the Vige Chief''s son, and Wei Yongsheng had only recently met Wei Yi''s mother, who was considered a golden girl.


    Now at an age when self-esteem was at its peak, the disdainful nces from the crowd earlier had made Wei Peng extremely ufortable.


    Wei Peng was in his final year of high school, the most crucial time for his studies. Wei Yuetong had asked for three days off for him to fight for the inheritance.


    But Wei Peng couldn''t stand to stay even for a day. He abruptly shook off his mother''s hand. With people watching the drama all around, he still had to maintain a semnce of dignity. He calmly said, "I''m going to school now. We''ll talk about this at home if needed."


    Just like that, Wei Yi had defused a potential crisis without making a fuss.


    Wei Yi''s maternal rtives stood behind her, ready to step in if she encountered any situation she couldn''t handle.


    With her family backing her up, no one would dare to cause trouble in front of their girl.


    "Old Xun truly has a worthy sessor!" someone remarked.


    Wei Yi''s maternal grandfather smiled proudly, "She''s alright, I suppose. This girl has been clever since she was little. She takes after me."


    When Wei Yi''s maternal grandfather heard that his son-inw had been in a severe car ident, he had worried that his daughter might be a widow.


    However, he reasoned that as long as a woman has money, men aren''t that important.


    His only concern was that if his daughter and son-inw''s rtionship was too good, his daughter might be devastated by her husband''s death.


    Wei Yongsheng thought to himself: I wasn''t even dead yet, and you were already worrying about your daughter bing a widow. What a great father-inw you are.


    Wei Yi''s maternal grandfather heard from his younger son that his son-inw had done many things to wrong his daughter, and that illegitimate children were running all over the ce.


    The old man''s first reaction was to ask his younger son, "It wasn''t you, was it?"


    Xun Xun was baffled: ???


    "It wasn''t me. I never do anything illegal or criminal."


    Thinking about the best possible oue of this situation, the old man concluded it would be for the good-for-nothing son-inw to die, allowing his daughter and granddaughter to inherit all his assets.


    His daughter had a personality that couldn''t tolerate even a speck of dust in her eye. If she knew her husband had betrayed her, she would definitely divorce him. Since the son-inw was at fault, he would only get half the money in a divorce. It would be better if he just died, so all the family assets would go to his daughter and granddaughter.


    As the scoundrel son-inw obligingly kicked the bucket, the old man appeared quite cheerful throughout the entire funeral.


    Even when his eldest daughter-inw reminded him to show some restraint, the old man still couldn''t manage to put on a sad and grieving face.


    Some people quietly grumbled behind his back, saying that the way the old man was smiling, one might think he was marrying off his daughter today.


    Those who had attended Wei Yi''s parents'' wedding years ago pointed out that the old man had cried terribly when he gave away his daughter in marriage.


    Crying when marrying off his daughter, smiling when his son-inw dies: it seemed quite reasonable when you thought about it.


    At noon, Wei Yongsheng''s ashes were taken up the mountain. There were no other disturbances when they were buried in the ground.


    The spectators expressed their satisfaction, vowing toe again next time.


    [It''s such a pity there wasn''t a fight]


    The crowd agreed: Indeed, it is.

 Chapter 14: The story begins at this moment

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    The ss monitor''s father only asked for half a day off; they had to return to ss in the afternoon and rush to the next venue.


    In front of the cemetery, Wei Yi called out to Shi Li, "Lili, I''ve booked a private room at Jinyuan Dream. You and the ss monitor should take the ssmates there for lunch. Thank you all for running around these past few days. I have to eat with my familyter, so I can''t apany everyone. Please understand."


    Everyone told Wei Yi to take care of his own business, saying they would be fine on their own.


    During lunch, all the ssmates were scolded by phone calls from their families.


    When they returned to school in the afternoon, they stood in the ssroom and were scolded by the teacher.


    During the break, the ss monitor''s father had his secretary deliver milk tea, impressively boosting his son''s poprity among his ssmates.


    Along with the milk tea, the secretary also brought some small jewelry pieces from luxury brands.


    The ss monitor was responsible for giving small gifts to the teachers during breaks, apologizing for skipping ss without permission in the morning.


    Shi Li was the physics ss representative, so she apanied the ss monitor when he went to see the physics teacher.


    Teacher Wu was sipping tea while looking at some test papers. Seeing his ss representative and the monitor of ss one approach, he pulled out two test papers from his drawer. "Complete these papers. I''ll time you."


    Shi Li took the paper and guessed the reason Teacher Wu wanted her to do this test after just ncing at it.


    It was to select the school''s representatives for the Four Holy Grail Physics Competition, with two students chosen from each grade.


    In her previous life, Shi Li had participated in thispetition alongside a boy from Feng Yunhe''s ss.


    That boy came from a poor family but was exceptionally academically gifted.


    He had been specially recruited into Qianpu Middle School based on his grades. For students like him, the school provided a lot of support in terms of tuition and schrships.


    By participating in variouspetitions and consistently achieving excellent results, that boy had secured early admission to a top domestic university in his second year of high school.


    Having participated in numerouspetitions together, Shi Li had a good rtionship with him.


    Thepetition questions were much harder than regr test papers. This didn''t affect Shi Li much, but it was a different story for the ss monitor.


    Teacher Wu''s phone rang, signaling the end of the allotted time.


    The ss monitor still had three major questions left unanswered, while Shi Li had stopped writing half an hour ago. Teacher Wu had already finished grading Shi Li''s paper and given her a score.


    The ss monitor nced over and saw that Shi Li had only lost two points due to a miscalction.


    The student looked utterly dejected, and Teacher Wu consoled him, "Rx a bit. Shi Li is a little genius; you can''tpare yourself to her."


    [Hmph]


    After grading the ss monitor''s paper, Teacher Wu smiled with some satisfaction, "You did pretty well too. You passed the qualifying line."


    "You have a lot of potential. When you encounter difficult problems, ask Shi Li for help."


    Teacher Wu then said to Shi Li, "Go get thepetition application form from the director."


    He only gave this one instruction to Shi Li, without even mentioning any exam details, before hurrying the two of them out.


    Although he wasn''t selected, the ss monitor maintained a calm attitude. His physics performance was quite good, but it paled inparison to Shi Li''s.


    If he hadn''te to Teacher Wu''s office with Shi Li today, he probably wouldn''t have even had the chance to take this test.


    After leaving the physics teacher''s office, the ss monitor''s hands were empty, while Shi Li was carrying a stack of test papers.


    Not wanting to let a girl carry things, the ss monitor offered, "Let me carry that. It looks heavy."


    Shi Li gave him a rare nce. [The ss monitor''s ability to lie with a straight face rivals his father''s.]


    If it were a stack of exercise books, it would indeed be heavy.


    But how heavy could thirty sheets of test paper be?


    ss monitor: I can hear your snarkyments, you know. And if you''re saying I''m like my dad, I might just throw a little tantrum.


    Although Shi Li was internally snarking, she still epted the ss monitor''s kind gesture.


    "Thank you. You''re such a nice person."


    One second he had heard her snarkyment, the next he was being handed a "nice guy" card.


    The ss monitor couldn''t help but think to himself, "A woman''s heart is as unfathomable as the ocean."


    Shi Li and the ss monitor arrived outside the grade director''s office, just in time to meet Shen Qinglin, who was also there to get an application form.


    Shi Li greeted him, and the ss monitor voluntarily said, "You two go in. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Shi Li knocked twice on the door, and after hearing a "Come in" from inside, she pushed the door open.


    Upon entering the director''s office, Shen Qinglin maintained a calm expression, while Shi Li was slightly taken aback when she clearly saw the man and woman sitting opposite the director.


    [So the female lead came this early]


    Standing outside the door, the ss monitor heard the suddenment and felt confused. What female lead? Shi Li was saying strange things. She went in to ask the director for an application form; what did that have to do with a female lead?


    The two people sitting opposite the director were Feng Yunhe''s father and the female lead, Liang Rongrong.


    Startled by Shi Li''s abrupt door opening, Liang Rongrong''s small, palm-sized face showed an expression of fear.


    "Do you need something from me?" the director asked.


    Shi Li had a mediocre impression of this corpulent grade director. She got straight to the point, "We''re here to get the application forms for the Four Holy Grail Physics Competition."


    Thepetition application forms were right there on the director''s desk; he could have simply handed them over.


    Instead, he rambled on with a lot of nonsense, "You''re representing the school in thispetition. You should be grateful for the opportunity the school is giving you, especially you, Shen Qinglin."


    Shi Li rolled her eyes dramatically, unwilling to listen to his blood pressure-raising talk.


    She interrupted him directly, "Director, we earned this opportunity to participate in the physicspetition through selection. If we win awards in thepetition, it will also bring honor to the school."


    The grade director liked to judge people based on their status. When dealing with children from wealthy families, he wouldn''t get angry even if they talked back to him, and would instead praise them, saying things like "What a sweet-talking child."


    But for students who were specially recruited, no matter how excellent their grades were, he always found fault and expressed dissatisfaction.


    Despite being rebutted by Shi Li, the grade director showed no signs of annoyance on his face. "Yes, yes, you''re right," he said, handing the application forms to Shi Li.


    As they were leaving the office, Shi Li vaguely heard Liang Rongrong seemingly asking about the physicspetition.


    After exiting the office, Shi Li said to Shen Qinglin, "He''s got issues in his head. It''s not something new. Just ignore him."


    The ss monitor''s mind worked quickly, immediately guessing what was going on. He also said, "That''s just the kind of person he is. It''s beneath you to stoop to his level."


    Shen Qinglin''s lips curved into a smile, revealing two subtle dimples. "I know. Thank you both."


    Before parting ways with Shen Qinglin, Shi Li exchanged contact information with him. "We''ll be participating inpetitions together in the future. If you encounter any problems, feel free to reach out."


    When the two returned to the ssroom, it was nearly time for school to end.


    The ss monitor, holding the physics test paper he had just retrieved, switched seats with Shi Li''s desk mate.


    He had encountered many questions earlier and wanted to discuss them with Shi Li.


    As the dismissal bell rang, Shi Li still had a few problems left to exin.


    "School''s out. You should head home first. We can go over these questions tomorrow."


    "It''s fine. It''ll only take a few more minutes. I''ll exin these problems clearly, so you can practice a few more questions at home to reinforce what you''ve learned."


    "But I need to call my driver first." He wanted to let the driver know he''d be out a bitter to prevent any worry.


    The ss monitor was quite intelligent. Some problems clicked for him instantly, and they finished in just ten minutes.


    As the two walked out of the ssroom, they were still discussing the problems.


    They ran into a boy and a girling from the opposite direction, causing the ss monitor to suddenly lose his ability to speak. He instinctively turned his gaze towards Shi Li.


    Everyone knew that Shi Li had a crush on Feng Yunhe, and it had reached an obsessive level.


    Feng Yunhe walking out of the principal''s office with a girl seemed rather suspicious no matter how you looked at it.


    Thanks to hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts these past few days, the ss monitor''s imagination was running wild.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if these two were staying after school to date in the ssroom.


    But this girl looked unfamiliar.


    Recalling a certain day''s ear-splitting experience, if it were that kind of situation, the entire ss''s ears might be in jeopardy.


    Feng Yunhe, aren''t your grades supposed to be excellent? To maintain those good grades, I suggest you refrain from dating during high school.


    For the sake of our entire ss''s ears.


    The ss monitor''s thoughts ran wild like a galloping alpaca, racing towards the sea with no return...


    While the ss monitor didn''t know who this girl was, Shi Li did.


    [Come to think of it, it makes sense. The plot starts from this moment.]


    ss monitor: Plot? What plot? The plot of their love story?

 Chapter 15: A Handsome Face Never Speaks Human Language

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    Although the ss monitor was talking nonsense, he had guessed correctly to some extent about the romantic plot between the male and female leads.


    The female protagonist, Liang Rongrong, was brought home by the male lead''s father and became an adopted daughter of the Feng family.


    Liang Rongrong needed to attend school, and under Feng''s Father''s arrangements, she entered Qianpu School, bing a ssmate of the male lead.


    Shi Li had just entered the grade supervisor''s office, which was probably when Feng''s Father was handling Liang Rongrong''s enrollment procedures.


    ording to her role as a devoted lover, Shi Li should have approached the two at this moment and asked in a tone reserved for unfaithful lovers, "Who is she?"


    Feng Yunhe disliked being close to strangers, even though he had known Shi Li since childhood.


    The instant Shi Li approached, he instinctively took a step back, moving closer to Liang Rongrong.


    The ss monitor''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Was that half-step backward really necessary?


    Feng Yunhe, with a cold expression, said, "Who she is is none of your business."


    This was the first time Shi Li had seen her since her rebirth, and she couldn''t help feeling a sense of pity.


    [What a shame, he has such a handsome face, but never says anything pleasant]


    Every time the male lead opened his mouth, Shi Li couldn''t help but want to manually mute him.


    But this was just a thought.


    The ss monitor was a very responsible person, like a mother hen protecting her chicks, treating everyone in the ss with care.


    How could he tolerate one of his ssmates being bullied?


    "Feng, Shi Li is just concerned about you. Isn''t it a bit harsh to treat her like this?"


    Then, the brave ss monitor who stood up for his ssmate waspletely ignored by the cool and aloof male lead.


    Feng Yunhe walked forward a bit, and noticing that Liang Rongrong hadn''t followed, he stopped and said impatiently, "Keep up."


    Shi Li was long ustomed to Feng Yunhe''s rudeness.


    But the ss monitor had tried to stand up for her, only to be treated this way by Feng Yunhe. Shi Liforted him, saying, "He''s always like this. Don''t take it personally."


    However, these words, when heard by the ss monitor, further confirmed his belief that Shi Li was deeply in love.


    The girl''s pleasant voice reached both their ears, "Brother, does that girl like you?"


    The ss monitor didn''t know that they were actually adopted siblings, and thought this girl was being catty, deliberately saying such things to provoke Shi Li.


    He nearly turned around to confront Liang Rongrong, wanting to ask if there was something wrong with her.


    She was already the victor, did she need to show off everywhere?


    The ss monitor''sbat effectiveness was zero, but he remembered the slight he had suffered from Feng Yunhe.


    In a fit of anger, he went back and shared the afternoon''s events in the ss group chat.


    However, he didn''t mention being ignored, only saying that Feng Yunhe seemed very close to another female student, breaking Shi Li''s heart.


    The well-informed students quickly found out that this person was a transfer student from ss 3, brought into the ss by Feng Yunhe. No one knew what their rtionship was, but the girl always called Feng Yunhe "brother."


    Feng Yunhe had many fangirls in the ss, and Liang Rongrong''s apparent closeness to him was enough to make all the girls who admired Feng Yunhe target her.


    At this point, no one knew about their adopted sibling rtionship, and Liang Rongrong faced a lot of hostility in the ss.


    Shortly after Liang Rongrong entered the new school, the whole school also began the second monthly exam of this semester.


    The monthly examsted for two days, Thursday and Friday. Most people didn''t like exams.


    However, thinking that after the monthly exam, it would be the weekend and they could rest for two days, the monthly exam didn''t seem so unbearable.


    But for Shi Li, after the monthly exam ended, she still had to participate in apetition over the weekend.


    Three consecutive days of exams were a bit painful.


    Thepetition venue was in the same city, but arranged at another middle school.


    At half past eleven in the morning, after finishing the first session anding out of the exam room, Shi Li called Shen Qinglin, "Have you finished your exam? Let''s have lunch together, we can also discuss this morning''s questions."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not avable for lunch."


    In her previous life, when Shi Li participated inpetitions, she always had lunch and dinner with her schoolmates.


    She had participated in manypetitions with Shen Qinglin before, and naturally, they had eaten together many times.


    Being rejected by Shen Qinglin this time, Shi Li felt a slight confusion in her heart.


    There were always many good small restaurants near the school. Shi Li randomly chose one with decent taste and went in to grab a quick bite.


    The second exam was at three in the afternoon. The mostfortable option would be to find a nearby hotel to take a nap, ensuring she would be fully alert for the afternoon exam.


    However, thinking of Shen Qinglin, whose family''s financial situation was average, Shi Li hadn''t booked a hotel in advance, as it would definitely be a burden for his family.


    As for booking a hotel now or calling a driver to take her home for a nap, it was all too troublesome.


    Shi Li might as well use this time to find a quiet ce nearby to read.


    As the exam time approached, the rm she had set earlier went off, reminding Shi Li that she should go to the exam room.


    While the invigtor was checking her student ID and admission ticket, Shi Li inadvertently looked back and saw a familiar figure passing through the corridor.


    It seemed to be Liang Rongrong?


    Immediately, Shi Li dismissed this guess. This physicspetition was organized by school, and Qianpu School only had two spots - one for her and one for Shen Qinglin.


    But it could be a rtive of Liang Rongrong.


    As the bell for the exam rang, Shi Li pushed aside these irrelevant thoughts in her mind and began to focus on answering the questions.


    An exam paper she had done before, though highly difficult, posed no challenge for her now.

 Chapter 16: Spinning in Circles

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    Despite finishing the exam early, Shi Li didn''t turn in her paper ahead of time.


    First, she was someone who took exams seriously, and she could use the remaining time to double-check her answers.


    Secondly, Shen Qinglin had a meticulous personality and would absolutely never turn in his exam early.


    Finally, the bell signaling the end of the exam rang, concluding the day''s ordeal.


    Walking out of the exam room to an area with cell signal, Shi Li called Shen Qinglin again. "Want to grab a celebratory meal now that the exam''s over?"


    Shi Li assumed Shen Qinglin had other reasons for refusing her invitation at lunch, not that he was unwilling to eat with her.


    Shen Qinglin was a very reserved person, and to be friends with someone like that, she had to take the initiative.


    After two seconds of silence, the voice on the other end of the phone said, "Congrattions on finishing the exam."


    Shi Li thought to herself, what kind of response is that? We both finished the exam, why are you only congratting me?


    "I didn''t participate in thepetition today."


    Upon hearing this, Shi Li immediately asked, "Did something happen at home? Is there anything I can help with?"


    Shen Qinglin replied calmly, "No, my application for thepetition wasn''t approved by the director. He said I didn''t meet the qualifications to participate."


    How could he not qualify? Both Shen Qinglin and she were among the top two in weighted scores from various tests.


    Moreover, thatpetition application was just a formality; only those eligible could apply in the first ce.


    On this early November evening, Shi Li stood outside holding her phone, but she couldn''t feel the slightest chill. Her entire body was filled with surging anger.


    They weren''t children anymore. Director Zhu''s high-sounding words were actually just a way to make Shen Qinglin give way to others.


    Shi Li suddenly thought of Liang Rongrong, whom she had seen in the corridor outside the exam room. She unconsciously cursed under her breath.


    Shen Qinglin seemed to have already epted the situation, "Don''t make yourself sick over such a small matter."


    Shi Li was truly angry at hisck of fight. Winning a certain number of influential awards in thepetition would give Shen Qinglin a chance to secure early admission to university.


    But Shen Qinglin had neither the right to be angry nor the qualification to fight.


    He had no powerful backing to support him; his parents were just ordinary people.


    And he was studying at Qianpu School without paying tuition, even receiving subsidies and schrships from the school.


    "So where are you now?"


    "I''m reading in the library."


    The library had a good environment: warm in winter, cool in summer, and particrly quiet, suitable for studying.


    Most importantly, it was free.


    He lived with his grandfather in an old shantytown area, a ce that was cold in winter and hot in summer. Next door was a game room where people yed mahjong during the day, continuing until two or three in the morning.


    This environment wasn''t suitable for studying, but he had studied in such conditions until he started middle school.


    It wasn''t until middle school that he learned from ssmates that he could study for free at the library.


    Cycling from home to the library not only exercised his body but also saved on transportation costs.


    "Then I won''t disturb your studying."


    She had originally wanted to invite him out for dinner, but considering their current rtionship was just average.


    It seemed a bit strange to eagerly suggest having dinner together, so she decided against it.


    Moreover, now wasn''t really the time for a meal. Shen Qinglin was currently discouraged about not being able to participate in thepetition, and for her, who had just taken part in it, to show up in front of him might seem a bit insensitive.


    "With your abilities, you''ll definitely be able to participate in the nextpetition. We can go together in the future."


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Li no longer felt like lingering around.


    She hailed a taxi and went straight home.


    The housekeeper, Aunt Zhang, knew Shi Li had an exam today, and Shi Li had mentioned in the morning that she didn''t need dinner prepared for her tonight.


    "Didn''t Shi Li eat with her ssmates?"


    "My ssmate had somethinge up."


    "Then what would you like to eat tonight?"


    "Please make whatever you think is best."


    Aunt Zhang noticed Shi Li''s poor expression and assumed she hadn''t done well on the exam.


    Shi Li went up to her bedroom, changed into her home clothes, and the more she thought about it, the more unsettled she felt.


    So she dialed her physics teacher''s number.


    Teacher Wu''s family was having dinner, but when he received the call from his student, he put down his chopsticks and left the table.


    "What''s the matter, Shi Li? How was the difficulty of today''s exam?"


    Teacher Wu thought Shi Li was calling to discuss the day''s exam paper.


    "It was fine, I didn''t think it was difficult."


    "Teacher, do you know who was supposed to participate in thepetition with me?"


    "Shen Qinglin, right? Is there something wrong?"


    Teacher Wu wondered why Shi Li would ask this question when she already knew who was participating with her.


    "It''s not him. I just found out that Director Zhu said he wasn''t qualified and rejected his application. Shen Qinglin didn''t take the exam today."


    Teacher Wu understood the implications faster than Shi Li.


    He taught physics to both ss 3 and ss 1, and was quite proud of having produced twopetition participants.


    Now, hearing that one of his prized students had been reced, Teacher Wu was furious, to say the least.


    "When I was at the exam venue today, I vaguely saw that new transfer student from ss 3."


    Teacher Wu was burning with anger; it was obvious who had been given that spot.


    Even though Liang Rongrong was also his student, there was a clear difference between a genius pupil he had taught for several months and a transfer student who had just arrived at the school a week ago.


    Even on an emotional level, his attitude towards the two was different.


    "Her physics level isn''t even as good as Fu Huixing from your ss. Who gave her the courage to participate in a physicspetition?" He scoffed, as if the physicspetition was some kind of paper airne contest for kindergarteners.


    Fu Huixing was the ss troublemaker in Shi Li''s ss, spending most of his time sleeping during lessons, yet he always managed to maintain a middle-ranking position in the ss.


    Comparing the sleeping-in-ss Fu Huixing to Liang Rongrong: Teacher Wu was being quite harsh.


    From the perspective of the school''s honor, choosing Liang Rongrong to participate in thepetition would affect the school''s performance and ranking, and there was even a team award among the prizes.


    "That Shen Qinglin, he should have told me, his teacher, when something like this happened."


    But then he reconsidered, feeling that the boy was actually being considerate, not wanting his teacher to get into an argument with Director Zhu over this matter, so he simply didn''tin to the teacher.


    "Teacher, have the results of our monthly exame out yet?"


    Teacher Wu could easily guess Shi Li''s intentions.


    He said, "When ss 3''s resultse out, I''ll send you a copy."


    Having her thoughts seen through, Shi Li didn''t feel the least bit embarrassed. She chuckled and said, "Thank you, teacher."


    Before hanging up the phone, Shi Li added...


    "I can''t be certain that Liang Rongrong is the one recing Shen Qinglin. You''d better confirm it yourself."


    Teacher Wu had her ownwork of connections. Without needing to specifically ask the grade director, she managed to find out who the other person recing Qianpu School in thepetition was.


    Shi Li''s guess was correct.


    At the same time, Teacher Wu sent the information she had gathered to Shi Li.


    Along with this message, the results of ss 3''s monthly exam were also sent.


    As the physics teacher, Teacher Wu only sent the individual physics scores.


    The scores were arranged from highest to lowest, with Shen Qinglin at the top.


    In thetter half of the rankings, Shi Li finally found Liang Rongrong''s name.


    Since thest phone call with Teacher Wu, there was one thing Shi Li couldn''t understand.


    Liang Rongrong''s physics score was barely passing. Who gave her the courage to take someone else''s spot and participate in the physicspetition?


    Moreover, in the original story, Liang Rongrong was portrayed as a pure, kind-hearted, and non-confrontational ing��nue. How could she do something like stealing someone else''spetition spot?


    Most crucially, her grades were quite mediocre.


    If her grades were good, taking someone else''spetition spot could be exined as having a reason and potential benefit.


    With her current physics score, participating in an off-campuspetition would be like running around naked��just embarrassing herself.


    What on earth was she thinking?

 Chapter 17: Be a Qualified Malicious Supporting Character

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    On Monday, when the monthly exam results were released, Shi Li suppressed her urge to argue with people.


    She held it in, but her mind was constantly cursing.


    The ssmates who could hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts suffered, as she would curse every time she remembered this incident for several days.


    Everyone was miserable but didn''t understand the reason for her irritation.


    They collectively elected a representative to help Shi Li resolve her troubles.


    When Shi Qiuyu asked her what was wrong, Shi Li didn''t hide anything.


    She recounted everything that happened on Saturday.


    After listening, Shi Qiuyu felt indignant but found it difficult to empathize with Shi Li''s level of anger.


    She patted Shi Li''s shoulder, "Alright, don''t be angry about this anymore. When thepetition resultse out, I want to see how many points she''ll score."


    Thepetition results wouldn''t be out for another half month.


    When the results were released, the ss was in a self-study period.


    Teacher Zheng entered the room, "Everyone, please put down your work. I have some good news to announce."


    "The results for the Four Holy Grailspetition that Shi Li participated in have been released."


    "Teacher, you said it''s good news, so Shi Li''s results must be quite good, right?"


    Teacher Zheng nodded with a smile, "Indeed, they''re excellent. She got the only perfect score and won the individual gold medal for the Four Holy Grails."


    A wave of cheers erupted from below, rising and falling.


    Teacher Zheng tapped the ckboard to quiet everyone down, "Your Teacher Wu said that to celebrate this great news, there will be no physics homework today."


    This time, the cheers grew even louder, almost loud enough to lift the roof off.


    Shi Li, as the physics ss representative, was puzzled, [But we don''t have physics ss today, so there shouldn''t be homework anyway]


    The cheers were too loud, and Shi Li''s inner thoughts were drowned out, unnoticed by anyone.


    The jubnt atmosphere in the ssroomsted for less than five minutes before gradually quieting down.


    "Alright, everyone continue studying."


    As Teacher Zheng was preparing, Shi Qiuyu raised her hand and asked, "Teacher, how did the ssmate whopeted with Shi Li do?"


    Mentioning this, Teacher Zheng''s expression was inevitably a bitplicated.


    How did they do?


    It was certainly far from satisfactory.


    As a teacher, Teacher Zheng couldn''t evaluate another student in front of the ss, especially when the evaluation was negative.


    Bringing this up made Teacher Zheng feel as if he''d been kicked in the gut.


    Given Shi Li''s score, if her partner had performed at a normal level, not too badly, the school could have won another team award this time.


    With Shi Li having the highest score, yet their school rankingst in the teampetition, one could imagine how poorly her partner must have done.


    When asked about Shi Li''s partner''s specific score.


    It turned out to be a very auspicious number.


    Not ny-nine, not eighty-eight, not even sixty-six, but straight to the lowest price!


    Today, for just eight points, you can take home the Four Holy Grails physicspetition paper!


    A lonely eight points, without even apanion nearby, not even eighteen points.


    This wasn''t an ordinary eight points, but a great and glorious eight points.


    Thanks to this eight points, Qianpu Middle School suddenly became theughingstock of its brother schools.


    Even though Qianpu had a double perfect score first ce this year, no one cared about that now.


    Shi Li was firmly overshadowed by the brilliance of the eight-point genius.


    Eight points, there had never been such a low score in history.


    All the students in ss 1, Grade 10, were suddenly at a loss for words.


    They didn''t know what to say.


    The students in the front row, who often interacted with the teacher, liked to chime in and spoke frankly, "Teacher, did you just say eight points? As in one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight?"


    "The one called ''eight'' in English?"


    Teacher Zheng was a serious person, and everyone doubted they had heard correctly, never thinking Teacher Zheng would joke about this.


    It wasn''t their fault; eight points really did seem like a joke.


    Teacher Zheng gave that boy a side-eye, "Yes, exactly that eight points you mentioned."


    [She''s even more impressive than I imagined]


    Shi Li''s sarcasticment echoed what others were thinking.


    Everyone was truly shocked by this eight points.


    It''s not that they looked down on someone who scored eight points.


    It depends on the context, right?


    To push others aside to participate in thepetition, one would think your level must be quite high.


    In the Four Holy Grailspetition, even eighty points would be considered a low score.


    She had suddenly refreshed everyone''s understanding.


    [Her score is so low, I don''t even feelfortable mocking her]


    Everyone: Alright, we can feel your schadenfreude, but eight points is really too ridiculous, hahaha.


    Actually, Liang Rongrong''s score wasn''t that outrageous. The morning exam was more basic, with most of the content being something she had studied before, and she scored over sixty points.


    Under the halo of eight points, even Shi Li, the gold medal winner with a double perfect score, seemed unremarkable, let alone her other barely passing score.


    After Teacher Zheng left, Shi Li took out her phone and typed in the chat box [Teacher Wu, did Liang Rongrong really score eight points in the physicspetition? QAQ]


    Shi Li received Teacher Wu''s reply [Yes]


    Then Shi Li turned and sent this good news to Shen Qinglin [Let me tell you something, Liang Rongrong, who snatched yourpetition spot, scored eight points in thepetition]


    Shen Qinglin: [......]


    Shi Li: [Really, I''m not joking, our teacher just told us]


    Shen Qinglin: [How did you do?]


    Shi Li: [Crying.jpg Compared to her, I''m just too ordinary]


    Shen Qinglin thought she hadn''t performed well, so he didn''t pursue the matter further.


    When asking about homework in Teacher Wu''s office, Shen Qinglin casually inquired about Shi Li''spetition results.


    Only then did he realize that she hadn''t done poorly at all; in fact, she had done exceptionally well.


    Seeing his proud student''s somewhat aggrieved expression, Teacher Wu thought she was envious of Shi Li.


    After some inquiry, he learned about the whole situation.


    Teacher Wu exined on Shi Li''s behalf, "Compared to Liang Rongrong in your ss, she is indeed quite ordinary."


    Perfect scores weren''t unheard of in previous years, but an eight-point score truly was unprecedented.


    This year, Qianpu''spetition results included an embarrassing incident. ording to other school leaders'' thinking, they''d prefer to act as if the school hadn''t participated in thepetition at all.


    As long as we don''t acknowledge it, we won''t be the ones embarrassed.


    Following the usual practice of previous years, the school wouldmend students who won awards in thepetition to encourage them to keep up the good work.


    "Let''s not make a big fuss about giving awards to students this year. We''ve already embarrassed ourselves enough."


    But the principal waved his hand dismissively. "We''ll do it. Why shouldn''t we? Not only will we do it, but we''ll also make it a grand affair."


    "This way, we''ll prevent the public and parents from thinking our teaching standards are subpar, that we only have students scoring eight points."


    "We still have students who won gold and silver awards. This is enough to prove that our teaching quality is not an issue."


    "As for the student who scored eight points, it was because she felt unwell during the exam, which affected her performance. Otherwise, this student of ours would have won an award too."


    To prove the authenticity of this im, the school went to great lengths to put on a show.


    The school had initially nned to discipline the head teacher of the first-year high school ss, but this disciplinary action was kept hidden from the public. In reality, the punishment was practically nonexistent.


    During the break between sses, the school held a brief award ceremony.


    Shi Li wasn''t the only one receiving an award. There were many other students from various subjects who had won prizes in the Four Holy Grailspetition, as well as students from other grades.


    Everyone had obviously heard about the dazzling eight points and was eager to get more information from Shi Li, their junior who had participated in the physicspetition.


    Shi Li was a warmhearted person who never refused to answer questions when asked.


    As a result, during the award photo session, every student receiving an award was grinning from ear to ear. Those unaware might think they were happy about winning, but in reality, it was the power of gossip at work.


    Carrying the trophy back to the ssroom with her ssmates, they happened to run into Liang Rongrong walking towards the ssroom.


    "Of all times to run into you."


    "I''m supposed to be the vicious supporting character. If I don''t do something now, I''m not living up to my role."


    The voice of sarcasm, which had been quiet for a long time, suddenly rang out in front of the ss 1 students.

 Chapter 18: Sisters, Don’t Be Legal Coffee

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    After hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts, everyone simultaneously had the same idea.


    Vicious female antagonist? What kind of vicious female antagonist could be as beautiful as her?


    What kind of misunderstanding did you have about yourself?


    What did you just say about stepping on someone? Who were you nning to step on?


    What kind of person could make even the usually easygoing you want to bully them?


    Then, following Shi Li''s gaze, everyone saw Liang Rongrong with her reddened eyes.


    They all assumed Shi Li wanted to give Liang Rongrong a hard time because of a man, not considering that Shi Li might be standing up for a friend.


    Everyone knew about the drama between Shi Li and Liang Rongrong.


    Mainly because they had all heard the rumors about Liang Rongrong and Feng Yunhe.


    The gossip was outrageous: the two of them riding in the same car home, Liang Rongrong constantly clinging to Feng Yunhe and calling him "big brother," her clothes smelling of his cologne...


    All of this was enough to drive Feng Yunhe''s fangirls crazy.


    If Shi Li liked Feng Yunhe, it was only natural for her to dislike Liang Rongrong.


    Wei Yi exchanged a nce with her deskmate Xue Xuejia, and they both had the same thought: should they give Shi Li an opportunity to step on Liang Rongrong?


    Xue Xuejia raised her fist in a "let''s do it" gesture.


    "Lili, how many points did you get on the physics test this time?"


    "Did you forget? The teacher announced in ss that Lili was the only one who got a perfect score in both sections of thepetition."


    Wei Yi and Xue Xuejia tag-teamed, not even giving Shi Li a chance to speak.


    Xue Xuejia might look like a cute girl, but she delivered the most lethal blow.


    She called out to Liang Rongrong, "You''re Rongrong, right? I heard your physics grades were excellent. Lili participated in the physicspetition too, but howe I didn''t see you on stage receiving an award? How did you do this time?"


    How did she do? The infamous eight points, that''s how.


    With physics, either you know it or you don''t.


    The eight points she got were from choosing B for all the multiple-choice questions.


    It might seem like a dumb move, but at least it guaranteed her eight points.


    Xue Xuejia''s words became increasingly biting.


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts went from "Sis, can I borrow your mouth for a second?"


    to "Damn, sis, tone it down! You''re acting more like the vicious female antagonist than me. Being hated by the female lead never ends well!"


    Shi Li leaned in to look at Liang Rongrong''s score, letting out a meaningful "Oh."


    She didn''tment further on Liang Rongrong''s score, only saying, "You should really find a tutor and take some extra sses. Getting only eight points and daring to represent the school in a physicspetition? You''re ruining our chances at the team award."


    As she was turning to leave, Shi Li tossed back onest remark, "Even if you just stepped on the answer sheet, you''d score more than eight points."


    Liang Rongrong stood there, stunned. She couldn''t understand why that girl was being so cruel.


    After saying such hurtful words, Shi Li felt a surge of satisfaction course through her body.


    She tossed her trophy at her feet and slumped into a chair, thinking to herself, "Being the vicious female antagonist feels so good!"


    The ssmates learned about the whole situation from Xue Xuejia and Wei Yi.


    Shi Li''s best friend, Shi Qiuyu, came over to console her, "Actually, Feng Yunhe isn''t all that great. There are plenty of good guys in the world. If he doesn''t work out, we''ll find someone else. What''s your type? I''ll help you look."


    Shi Li''s inner voice came out with an exaggerated ent, "Oh, my dear friend, he may be ordinary, but you''ll like him too in the future."


    Shi Qiuyu looked up and met the gazes of her ssmates, their eyes seeming to say, "So you''re blind to his faults too."


    Would she really like Feng Yunhe in the future? Shi Qiuyu felt a vague sense of worry about this.


    To be fair, Feng Yunhe was outstanding in both looks and family background, with admirers as numerous as fish crossing a river.


    But Shi Qiuyu just couldn''t stand him, finding Feng Yunhe arrogant, conceited, and particrly blind.


    Shi Li was so beautiful that even she, another girl, found her attractive. Yet Feng Yunhe remained unmoved, always wearing that cold, expressionless face.


    Knowing that she would like Feng Yunhe in the future, Shi Qiuyu''s entire demeanor turned mncholic.


    After school, Shi Qiuyu insisted on going home with Shi Li, "It''s been so long since I''ve been to your ce. Uncle and Auntie must miss me."


    Shi Li replied, "Uncle and Auntie are away on a business trip."


    Shi Li''s parents were abroad negotiating a deal and hadn''t returned home yet.


    Shi Qiuyu persisted, "Then the housekeeper must miss me."


    Alright then, it wasn''t the first time Shi Qiuyu had stayed over anyway.


    Shi Qiuyu and Gao Yun had their own guest rooms at Shi Li''s house, each decorated to their individual tastes.


    That night, instead of sleeping in the guest room, Shi Qiuyu stayed in Shi Li''s room.


    As Shi Li was drifting off to sleep, Shi Qiuyu suddenly spoke up, "Lili, what do you think my future partner will be like?"


    Shi Li, feeling drowsy, casually replied, "Six feet tall, six-pack abs, handsome..."


    Shi Qiuyu thought to herself: That sounds like Feng Yunhe, but also not quite.


    This answer didn''t satisfy Shi Qiuyu; she needed a more precise response.


    Seeing that Shi Li was clearly about to fall asleep, she remembered hearing once that people tend to tell the truth when they''re on the verge of sleeping.


    So Shi Qiuyu leaned close to Shi Li''s ear and whispered very softly, "Lili, do you think my future boyfriend will be Feng Yunhe?"


    Shi Li, who had been struggling against sleep, suddenly opened her eyes wide, "So you already like him now."


    Caught off guard by Shi Li''s sudden alertness, Shi Qiuyu froze.


    But she instinctively tried to exin, "I don''t like him, I really don''t. How could I like the guy you''re interested in?"


    Shi Li patted her shoulder sympathetically, thinking to herself, "So that''s why she never dated anyer on, because she still had feelings for Feng Yunhe."


    Shi Qiuyu''s thoughts raced: What? This is absurd. I''m going to remain single forever?


    This is... well, okay, maybe it''s not quite as terrifying as dating Feng Yunhe. But it''s close.

 Chapter 19: Encountering Delinquents on a Night Walk

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    Shi Qiuyu found it hard to imagine spending every day looking at Feng Yunhe''s deadpan face.


    But how did youe to the conclusion that I have a secret crush on him?


    You need evidence for such ims. If you keep saying that, I''ll sue you for defamation.


    Wait, my friend, let me exin.


    Don''t let this misunderstanding about me liking Feng Yunhe affect our friendship of over a decade.


    "Darling, I really don''t like him."


    [It''s normal to like the male lead]


    Shi Li patted her shoulder understandingly, "I still have to advise you, don''t like him anymore. It won''t lead anywhere."


    Shi Qiuyu was eager to defend herself, "We''re sisters. How could I like the man you like?" I actually dislike him, okay?


    Shi Li sighed, "If you really like him that much, go ahead and pursue him boldly. Just one thing - don''t break anyws."


    Shi Li gave this advice to her best friend based on her own identity in this world. In the original novel, the viinous female characters represented by Shi Li resorted to all sorts of schemes to frame the female lead in their pursuit of the male lead, nearly viting half the criminal code. It was truly heartbreaking to hear about.


    Shi Qiuyu took every word from her sister seriously. Hearing Shi Li tell her not to break thew,


    She was terrified. So I''m going to be a criminal in the future?


    For a moment, Shi Qiuyu didn''t know whether it was more important to exin that she didn''t like Feng Yunhe, or to be upset about potentially ending up in jail in the future.


    Dawn was breaking, and Shi Qiuyu still couldn''t sleep.


    She thought for a long time but still couldn''t figure out whether Shi Li had actually been asleep earlier, or if she was just fishing for information.


    The next morning, Shi Qiuyu was woken up by the sound of messages.


    Every morning at six o''clock, her phone would automatically turn on.


    After the phone turned on, all the messages she hadn''t received overnight due to the phone being off came flooding in at once.


    She knew without guessing that they were messages from the group chat. She nced over and saw that Shi Li was washing up.


    Shi Qiuyu sneakily opened the chat group. Everyone was asking her what news she had heard from Shi List night.


    She definitely couldn''t reveal what she had actually heard, or she''d never be able to clear her name.


    So she just sent one message: "She went to sleep so early, I didn''t hear anything."


    Whether the others believed it or not, this was her only answer.


    "Qiuyu, stop ying with your phone ande wash up," Shi Li''s voice called out.


    Hearing Shi Li''s voice, Shi Qiuyu quickly turned off her phone. "Okay, I''ming."


    Sitting in the car with Shi Li, Shi Qiuyu reminded her, "Oh right, did you buy the books the Chinese teacher asked us to read?"


    A few days ago, the Chinese teacher had shared a list of extracurricr books in ss. Shi Li had already read these books several times in her previous life.


    "Not yet."


    For her, there was no need to read them again. However, learning is a boundless ocean, so Shi Li nned to go to the bookstore in the evening to buy a few books she hadn''t read before.


    Since the driver was right there, Shi Li told him, "Uncle, you don''t need toe pick me up from school tonight. I want to go to the bookstore to buy some books. I''ll just take a cab home after I leave the bookstore."


    The driver offered to pick her up from the bookstore, but Shi Li refused that too.


    "No need, Uncle. Take the night off and have dinner with your wife and kids early."


    Hearing that she was going to browse the bookstore, Shi Qiuyu felt a bit regretful, "I have ballet ss tonight, otherwise I could have gone shopping with you."


    Just two seconds after saying that, she suggested, "Why don''t I skip ss tonight, and we can go out together?"


    "My dear princess, give it a rest. Think about it, you just skipped ss a few days ago, and now you want to do it again?"


    It was indeed the case.


    Thest time she skipped ss to watch the excitement at Wei Yongsheng''s funeral, Shi Qiuyu was scolded to death by her father when she got home.


    Better not provoke the tiger.


    Maybe in a few days.


    Every school has bookstores nearby, and since the students at Qianpu Middle Schoole from well-off families,


    The bookstore near Qianpu Middle School was huge,parable to a shopping mall.


    That''s why in the morning, Shi Li had used the term "browse the bookstore" rather than "go to the bookstore to buy a few books."


    When Shi Li walked out of the bookstore, it was already dark.


    But her harvest was plentiful: two full bags of books.


    She had been so engrossed in looking at books that she hadn''t had time to eat.


    Thinking about dinner, she really craved the spicy skewers from the food street near the school.


    Near Qianpu Middle School, the somewhat shabby food street managed to stand firm, and for good reason.


    Each small shop had its own signature dish, incredibly delicious, making people want to eat more and more, suspecting they might have added some illegal substances.


    However, while the environment of this food street looked ordinary, its hygiene was quite good.


    As the old saying goes, it''s best not to walk alone at night.


    Shi Li hadn''t expected that in such a safe environment near the school, there would actually be thugs.


    At this time, the second and third-year high school students were all studying in the school, with security guards patrolling around.


    Even the security guards at Qianpu Middle School had professional backgrounds, capable of taking on five opponents at once in dangerous situations.


    Other schools might have some hooligans nearby, but the area around Qianpu was very clean.


    A few young punks with dyed yellow hair pushed Shi Li around, blowing smoke rings, with the leader cursing, "Someone asked me to pass on a message to you: stop fucking bullying Liang Rongrong."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but scream internally [This scene wasn''t in the original plot!]


    After the lead thug finished cursing, he left, but the two thugs behind him, seeing Shi Li''s pretty face, had bad intentions and started pushing her towards an alley.


    [Ah ah ah ah ah, shit shit shit, don''t touch me with your dirty hands!]


    She definitely couldn''t obediently follow these thugs into the alley. Once in there, she''d be truly beyond salvation.


    She pushed the two bags of books she was carrying into the thugs and took off running towards a crowded area.


    Shi Li''s athletic abilities were average, but her survival instinct had unleashed her potential.


    She had never felt this street was so long when passing by before.


    Until a male voice ahead asked with some confusion, "Shi Li?"

 Chapter 20: School Bully to the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    [Ah ah ah ah ah, a familiar person hase!]


    [Although I don''t know who it is, the voice sounds familiar. It should be someone I know.]


    The two thugs were nning to do something bad, but they felt a bit unsure deep down.


    Seeing a man running towards them, they became somewhat timid. However, there were two of them and only one opponent.


    The girl in front was incredibly beautiful, more stunning than any these small-time thugs had ever seen in real life.


    If they missed this chance, they might never have such an opportunity again.


    Lust makes one bold.


    They decided to go through with it.


    The approaching person, hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts, immediately revealed his identity, "I''m Fu Huixing."


    Hearing this name, Shi Li finally felt relieved.


    He was her ssmate, and although they didn''t interact much, the school bully Fu Huixing was known for being very righteous.


    [It''s good that Fu Huixing came. If it were someone else, they might just be throwing their life away.]


    Fu Huixing couldn''t have be the school bully solely relying on righteousness and moral virtues; being able to fight was also a necessary condition.


    Shi Li remembered that his family background was quiteplicated.


    She wasn''t clear on the specifics, as their families weren''t in the same social circle, but she had heard some rumors about his family.


    The two thugs originally thought that since there were two of them, four fists would be hard to beat.


    They both carried knives and didn''t think they could lose to a young man.


    But in a sh, both of them ended up lying on the ground.


    There was a ng as a knife fell to the ground, gleaming coldly under the pale moonlight.


    Shi Li rubbed her slightly flushed face, having run so urgently that she was still catching her breath.


    Fu Huixing must have hit them quite hard; Shi Li thought she heard two distinct sounds of bones cracking.


    "Thank you for today."


    "Are you alright? You weren''t scared, were you?"


    The two thugs had lost their ability to escape and were cursing while clutching their injuries.


    Shi Li, feeling indignant, gave them two more kicks.


    Being able to deliver additional blows, she didn''t seem too frightened.


    Shi Li didn''t try to act tough, "I was scared to death just now."


    Since he was her ssmate, Shi Liined to him, "I wanted to buy some food, then a group of thugs appeared out of nowhere, warning me not to bully Liang Rongrong, and then these two tried to drag me into the alley."


    Two men dragging a girl into an alley certainly weren''t nning to discuss life and ideals.


    Hearing this, Fu Huixing gave the two thugs a couple of hard kicks, causing them to immediately clutch their wounds in pain.


    Viins are always bullies who fear the strong. Having suffered at the hands of Shi Li and Fu Huixing, the two thugs began to beg and plead, "We were misguided. You''ve already beaten us, can''t you let us go?"


    "Yes, we''ll definitely turn over a new leaf and be better people. We''ll never do bad things again."


    Whether they would actually change in the future didn''t really matter to Shi Li.


    What was more important to her was whether they had learned their lesson from today''s incident.


    If she had run even a little slower today, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    [It''s fortunate that I ran into Fu Huixing today]


    [He''s really such a kind-hearted person who helps others]


    [He draws his sword to help those in need]


    Of course, Fu Huixing had heard Shi Li''s scream from afar and knew she was in trouble, which is why he came over.


    As a school bully, Fu Huixing naturally wouldn''t go straight home to do homework after school or attend cram school to study hard.


    After school, he was at an inte cafe near the school, and he heard Shi Li''s scream when he went out to buy dinner.


    It wasn''t meal time, so there were few people on this road.


    Shi Li''s scream could be heard from three streets away.


    It was obvious that something had happened, so he followed the sound to find her.


    "What do you want to do? Beat them up again and let them go, or call the police?"


    Considering that Shi Li was still a schoolgirl, Fu Huixing suggested, "I rmend calling your family and having theme to handle this situation."


    Shi Li tucked her cold, reddened fingertips into her pockets, "My parents are abroad on a business trip. Only the housekeeper and bodyguards are at home."


    "What about other elders in your family? It''s better to have an elder with you at a time like this."


    Whether she wanted to let them go or call the police earlier, having an elder present could provide her with more help.


    Fu Huixing wasn''t an easy person to talk to, and his daily conversations with ssmates rarely exceeded ten sentences.


    Today''s conversation with him had already far surpassed the total of their exchanges since the start of the school year a month ago.


    Following Fu Huixing''s advice, Shi Li called her family, "Hello, Uncle, something happened to me. Can youe over?"


    She briefly exined her current situation, and Shi Li''s uncle immediately responded, "Alright, I''lle right away with your aunt."


    Considering that Shi Li, a girl, had just encountered thugs, Fu Huixing''s tone was gentler.


    "When girls go out at night, it''s best to have someone apany them. If there''s no one at home, you should call the driver and bodyguards."


    Shi Li nodded. She hadn''t expected this situation to ur today.


    This morning, she had impulsively decided to visit a bookstore and gave the driver a day off. Now in the evening, she had encountered this situation.


    The two thugs lying on the ground, hearing that this girl had drivers and bodyguards at home, realized they had messed with someone they shouldn''t have.


    Fu Huixing stepped on the thugs'' injuries and, showing no gentleness towards them but rather a hint of cruelty, asked, "Who ordered you toe and warn her?"


    "Big bro, we really don''t know. It was all our boss who was asked by someone."


    "Asked by whom?"


    "We don''t know that either. It seems this beautifuldy offended someone."


    Shi Li rolled her eyes, "Who could I have offended? Someone just can''t stand seeing me bully Liang Rongrong."


    Fu Huixing didn''t really understand the grudges between girls, but Shi Li''s situation was special. He could passively hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts, and the ss group chat often discussed Shi Li and Feng Yunhe.


    Fu Huixing looked at Shi Li, "Do you have any suspects in mind?"


    "Probably the boys who admire Liang Rongrong."


    [It shouldn''t be Feng Yunhe]

 Chapter 21: Send in the Oranges

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    At this point, Feng Yunhe still believed that Liang Rongrong was his father''s illegitimate daughter, and he had no fond feelings towards her.


    In the original story, although Liang Rongrong didn''t possess breathtaking beauty, women universally despised her while men universally adored her.


    Liang Rongrong had various types of male confidants who were willing to live, die, or crash into walls for her.


    Standing up for one''s goddess was no big deal in their eyes.


    When Fu Huixing heard her immediately rule out Feng Yunhe, he couldn''t help but nce at Shi Li.


    However, Shi Li was famously love-struck, so he wasn''t too surprised.


    Fu Huixing had never seen anyone as love-struck as Shi Li. He wanted to advise her not to be too infatuated with one person, but they were just ordinary ssmates, and saying such things might seem presumptuous given their casual rtionship.


    Fu Huixing then asked the thugs on the ground, "Who''s your boss?"


    The two thugs gave a cringeworthy nickname, a name Fu Huixing had never heard before. Anyone capable of such tasteless acts was clearly not a respectable figure.


    Fu Huixing had a very dependable aura about him. Shi Li asked him, "Can I call the police?"


    Hearing Shi Li mention calling the police, the two thugs lying on the ground struggled even more frantically.


    "That''s up to you," he replied.


    Shi Li took out her phone and dialed the emergency number, giving them her location.


    "I''ve encountered two robbers attempting to rob me at knifepoint. Pleasee quickly."


    Hearing Shi Li report an attempted robbery to the police, the two thugs were in utter disbelief.


    They hadn''t robbed anyone!


    They didn''t even have the intention to rob!


    They just wanted to drag her into the alley to do something...


    But since they hadn''t actually done it, even if they were arrested, they''d normally be held for just three to five days. If this girl had some background, they might be held for a bit longer, maybe ten days to half a month, and then they''d be out, free men once again.


    But being associated with robbery was a much more serious charge.


    As street thugs, they knew very well which crimes they couldn''t afford tomit.


    And this was armed robbery, no less.


    What was most infuriating was that they did indeed have a knife earlier, but it was just to intimidate the meddler, hoping the sight of the de would make them leave quickly.


    Were all rich kids this vicious?


    Soon, the police officers from the nearby precinct arrived, and were startled by the scene.


    The thugs who looked like robbers were lying on the ground, clutching their stomachs and groaning in pain.


    The good-looking young people who appeared to be the victims were clean and uninjured, not looking like they had been robbed at all.


    The two officers who arrived were a bit confused. Who exactly was the victim here, and who were the robbers?


    The more experienced officer spoke up, asking, "Who called the police?"


    Shi Li raised her right hand like a schoolgirl, "Officer, I made the call."


    Shi Li had been looking down earlier, so the police couldn''t see her face clearly. Now that she looked up, the officers saw how strikingly beautiful she was.


    This girl was incredibly pretty, even more so than celebrities on TV.


    "I wanted to go to the food street to eat, but these two men pulled out a knife and demanded money. I was fortunate to encounter a ssmate who came to my rescue."


    Shi Li recounted the evening''s events clearly and logically, pointing to the knife gleaming white not far away, "That''s their weapon."


    "My ssmate even got injured while saving me," she added.


    Shi Li turned to look at Fu Huixing, "Right?"


    Fu Huixing: "Ah... yes."


    He did indeed have injuries, but they weren''t from today.


    Dealing with these two small-time thugs wouldn''t have left a mark on him.


    As a school bully, it was natural that he couldn''t always be gentle and peaceful. Getting into disputes and fights, having injuries was normal.


    The police officers carefully ced the knife in an evidence bag and took everyone to the police station to record their statements.


    "After school today, I went to the bookstore to buy some books. It was nearly dark when I left the store."


    [My books were thrown into the alley]


    [I hate you guys]


    Shi Li''s anguished inner thoughts prated the walls of the interrogation room, reaching every corner of the police station.


    Unfortunately, only Fu Huixing could hear Shi Li''s inner voice now.


    "I wanted to go to the food street behind the school to eat. I had to pass through a small alley without streetlights. Those two men suddenly rushed out with a knife. I threw my two bags of books at them and ran desperately towards the crowded area. Luckily, my ssmate was nearby. He''s a kind-hearted person who often helps others. He probably heard themotion and came running over."


    "I''d always heard he was skilled in fighting, but I didn''t realize he was that good. He took down those two bad guys in no time."


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing gave their statements separately, finishing around the same time.


    Since they were still students, the police asked their parents toe and pick them up.


    By the time Shi Li finished giving her statement, her uncle and aunt had arrived.


    "Ali, you weren''t too scared today, were you? How can there still be such bad people in society these days?"


    Shi Li''s aunt put her arm around her, revealing the emerald green bracelet on her wrist that nearly dazzled the two officers'' eyes.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. Thankfully, someone was nearby and saved me just in time."


    Shi Li''s uncle exchanged pleasantries with the officers, "Officers, thank you for your trouble with tonight''s incident. I''ll take these two children home now."


    Shi Li''s uncle knew Fu Huixing and was aware of his family situation. He understood the specifics of his home life.


    Realizing that probably no one woulde to pick up Fu Huixing at this hour, he decided to take him home as well.


    After watching them leave, the younger officer nudged his colleague, "How much do you think that bracelet costs? It must be expensive, right?"


    The older officer, more experienced and knowledgeable, held up five fingers.


    The young officer''s eyes widened, "Five hundred thousand?"


    The older officer shook his head, "Add another zero."


    Now the young officer was too shocked even to exim. Goodness, that''s like wearing a vi on your wrist.


    He expressed some concern, "Don''t you think with something that expensive, they''d be heartbroken if it got scratched or damaged?"


    The older officer gave him a look, "First of all, they have housekeepers, so they don''t need to do housework. Secondly, being able to afford such an expensive bracelet means they don''t care about that amount of money."


    "The gap between people is wider than the gap between humans and dogs. Who are these people? How can they be so rich?"


    The older officer was now speechless, "Don''t tell me you didn''t recognize them?"


    "Recognize who?"


    The old police officer informed his apprentice, "That young girl''s uncle is Shi Zhensheng."


    Upon hearing this name, the young police officer understood. "So it''s him."


    His thought process took an unusual turn as he remarked, "Those two small-time crooks really are... something else."


    Besides "something else," he couldn''t think of any other fitting descriptions.


    For their very first robbery to target a wealthy family''s child - that kind of luck was unparalleled.

 Chapter 22: Expressing Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    When Eldest Uncle offered to drive Fu Huixing home, he declined.


    After Shi Li expressed her gratitude repeatedly, they parted ways at the entrance of the police station.


    Once in the car with just family members, Eldest Aunt finally asked her, "Shi Li, you weren''t hurt, were you?"


    Shi Li shook her head, "I''m fine, thanks to Fu Huixing arriving in time." Otherwise, she might have been caught up to quickly.


    Eldest Aunt sighed, "You''re a young girl, how could you go out alone sote at night? You were lucky this time to run into Fu Huixing. There aren''t many good Samaritans willing to help these days. What if it happens again next time?"


    Shi Li weakly defended herself, "I probably won''t be that unlucky again."


    "Don''t rely on luck, you never know with these things. Even if nothing really happens, it''s still unsettling."


    Eldest Aunt continued her endless chatter, "We pay so much in tuition to Qianpu School every year, how can they not even manage the security around the school? How can they ensure students'' safety going to and from school every day?"


    Eldest Aunt then turned to her husband in the passenger seat, "You should talk to the Principal of Qianpu tomorrow. If they can''t handle even this small matter, we should find someone more capable to do the job. I''m sure many people would be willing to take it on."


    The Shi family held a significant number of shares in Qianpu School, making them a major shareholder.


    Shi Li felt the Principal was being unfairly med, so she exined, "What happened today wasn''t just bad luck."


    She then recounted the whole story that she hadn''t had time to exin on the phone.


    It turned out it wasn''t just an unfortunate encounter with two thugs. Eldest Aunt became even more upset, "It''s normal for girls to have disagreements, but this is going too far."


    "Who is this Liang Rongrong? I''ve never heard that name before."


    Shi Li replied, "She''s the adopted daughter Uncle Feng brought home a few days ago."


    With this exnation, Eldest Aunt understood, "Oh, you mean old Feng''s illegitimate daughter."


    That''s what everyone in their social circle was saying. Feng''s Father had brought home a girl without his wife''s consent, and Feng''s Mother, believing her to be her husband''s illegitimate child, was so upset she ended up in the hospital.


    Feng''s Father didn''t dare say she was his former me''s daughter, fearing his wife''s anger.


    But his secretive attitude seemed like a poorly disguised attempt at concealment, further confirming everyone''s suspicions.


    Eldest Aunt let out a contemptuous snort, "Children raised by mistresses are never fit for polite society."


    As they neared Shi Li''s vi, Eldest Uncle, who had been silent for most of the journey, finally spoke, "Tomorrow, your aunt and I will go to the school to discuss this matter with the Principal. In the evening, we''ll visit the Feng family to inquire about this adopted daughter. Is she involved in this incident?"


    Eldest Aunt had a poor impression of Liang Rongrong, "Even if she is involved, she wouldn''t admit it."


    "Oh, by the way, if you''reing to school tomorrow, could you help me with something?" Shi Li asked.


    "What do you need us to do?"


    After Shi Li exined her request, her usually unppable Eldest Uncle was visibly stunned.


    Even Eldest Aunt, sitting next to Shi Li, temporarily lost her ability to speak.


    "If... that''s what makes you happy," Eldest Uncle said, which was as good as agreeing.


    "Thank you, Eldest Uncle and Aunt," Shi Li replied gratefully.


    The next day, after Eldest Uncle and Aunt dropped Shi Li off at school, they went to speak with the Principal while Shi Li headed to her ssroom.


    Upon entering, Shi Li noticed two bags of books piled on her desk.


    Opening the bags, she found they contained the books she had discarded yesterday.


    But she had thrown these books away when she encountered the two thugs yesterday, so how did they end up back on her desk?


    [I thought these books were lost for good]


    [Who helped me retrieve the books?]


    [Yesterday, only Fu Huixing and two police officers were there]


    [So who could it be?]


    As the students of ss 1, Grade 1 were trickling into the ssroom in small groups, they overheard Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Everyone was confused. What was Shi Li talking about?


    What books?


    And what was this about police officers?


    When did she be involved with Fu Huixing? The two of them seemed to exist inpletely different worlds.


    Had Shi Li transferred her affections, no longer interested in Feng Yunhe, and set her sights on Fu Huixing instead?


    As ssmates, they certainly thought Fu Huixing was a good person.


    Shi Li turned to look at Fu Huixing in the back row, who was sleeping with his head on his desk.


    He usually arrived just as ss was starting, but today he was quite early.


    The other students who had arrived noticed Shi Li looking at Fu Huixing.


    As a result, ss 1, Grade 1 created yet another chat group, which as usual excluded Shi Li, and this time, Fu Huixing as well.


    The person who created this group was usually the first to arrive in ss every day, but today, because someone had beaten her to it, she was the second to arrive.


    [Friends, you know I''m usually the first one in ss]


    [Guess what I saw?]


    [Fu Huixing pinning Shi Li against the wall and kissing her?]


    [Seeing such scious content, I, a humble reader, couldn''t help but jump right in]


    [Where''s the writer? I want to see this novel within three minutes]


    The group had a knack for derailing conversations. Seeing that people had already imagined so much before she even said anything, the group creator quickly exined.


    [When I arrived, Fu Huixing was already asleep at his desk]


    [Pfft, what''s so special about that?]


    [I saw two big bags of books on Shi Li''s desk, they were really eye-catching]


    [Are you saying Fu Huixing bought those books for Shi Li?]


    [Honey, if you''re not using your brain, I suggest donating it to someone who needs it]


    [Shi Li just said she doesn''t know who brought her books back, and she listed two possibilities]


    [When Little Song came into the ssroom, both the books and Fu Huixing were already there, so obviously Fu Huixing brought them back]


    [How disappointing, I thought there would be some juicy, unbroadcastable scenes]


    [You''re so dirty-minded. Shi Li just entered the ssroom, clearly she just arrived at school. How could she and Fu Huixing have been doing anything this early in the morning?]


    [Why not? They''re probably just pretending not to be involved in front of us ssmates]


    [I don''t care, I''m sure there''s something between them]


    [It''s not that Feng''s stock isn''t affordable, it''s just that our Huixing-Li pair has better value for money]


    Shi Li''s Eldest Uncle and Aunt talked with the Principal for a long time. When the mid-morning break came, the Principal''s Secretary came to the ssroom and asked Shi Li and Fu Huixing to go to the Principal''s office together.


    As Shi Li had orchestrated this, she naturally wasn''t confused about the situation.


    Fu Huixing guessed it might be rted tost night''s incident, assuming there was an issue with yesterday''s statement and that the police required additional recording.


    The other ssmates were puzzled.


    After the two left, the ssroom erupted into chatter.


    "Do you think the teacher discovered they''re dating and wants to give them a moral lecture, or call their parents?"


    "Here''s 50 million yuan, stay away from my son."


    "Is it the Shi family throwing around checks, or the Fu family?"


    "Who knows, maybe they''re both throwing checks at each other."


    Fu Huixing and Shi Li, who had already left, were unaware of their mischievous ssmates'' wild spections.


    The two knocked and entered the principal''s office. Upon seeing Shi Li, the principal immediately stood up.


    "I sincerely apologize, Shi Li. It was the school''s negligence that put you in danger. I''m here to offer my deepest regrets and assure you that such incidents will never..."


    "Regarding the case, the school will follow up in real-time. Qianpu School has always treated its students as our own children. We will absolutely not let our children suffer any grievances."


    Shi Li''s Eldest Uncle didn''t necessarily want to have the principal reced. Hearing his apology and stance, his anger subsided, and the matter was considered settled.


    Last night''s incident was an ident, beyond the principal''s control, and certainly not something he would have wanted to happen.


    They weren''t the type of overbearing family, and such situations were understandable.


    After concluding the matter of holding the school ountable, Shi Li''s Eldest Uncle turned to Fu Huixing with a smile, "Fu Huixing, thank you for saving our Shi Li yesterday. She insisted on expressing her gratitude to you personally."


    Fu Huixing suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    The secretary of Shi Li''s Eldest Uncle had been holding a small wooden box, which he now handed to Shi Li.


    Under everyone''s intense gaze, Shi Li slowly opened the box and pulled out a... gleaming golden banner.


    The banner, when unfolded, disyed two lines of text: "A hero in times of peril, brave and righteous in action."


    The dedication read "To my lifesaver, Fu Huixing," with "Presented by Shi Li" as the signature.


    The principal and secretary: ......


    Fu Huixing: ....... He knew she would pull something, but he never expected this.


    As for the Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt, they were already numb to it, having been shocked once before when sending Shi Li homest night.


    Now, facing these shocked expressions, Shi Li even felt that they were truly inexperienced.


    How provincial.

 Chapter 23: Class Full of Ship Couples

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    Faced with everyone''s stunned expressions, Shi Li took the initiative and suggested, "How about we take a group photo holding the banner together? I''ve seen it done like this on TV."


    The secretary thought to himself: My dear youngdy, this is an elite school, not some "Touching China" awards ceremony.


    Shi Li couldn''t hear the secretary''s sarcastic thoughts, otherwise she would have marveled at how in sync they were.


    The principal''s secretary casually nced at the wooden box, noticing a glint of gold reflecting from inside.


    Then, under the secretary''s wide-eyed stare, Shi Li slowly pulled out a gleaming gold medal.


    The principal... well, he was a man of the world. It was just a medal, after all.


    Shi Li approached Fu Huixing, intending to put the medal on him.


    As she got closer, Fu Huixing could clearly see eightrge characters engraved on the medal: "Stepping Forward, Pride of Qianpu School."


    Fu Huixing: No, I refuse.


    The school bully had never encountered anything that scared him in his life, but faced with Shi Li holding out the medal, he felt the urge to flee for the first time.


    However, Shi Li wouldn''t take no for an answer and hung the medal around Fu Huixing''s neck.


    In the end, the school bully stood there with a wooden expression, taking the most humiliating photo of his life.


    As the third period was about to start, the principal said, "You two should hurry back to ss now."


    Shi Li didn''t really want to leave. "Principal Sun, since Fu Huixing bravely helped someone in need, shouldn''t the school consider giving him some kind of reward..."


    Fu Huixing cut her off, saying, "No reward needed," as he led Shi Li out of the principal''s office.


    After they left, the principal stroked his chin and said, "Shi Li has a point. Fu Huixing''s act of bravery should be held up as an exemry deed for the school. We''ll consider giving him some recognition."


    Shi Li''s eldest uncle nodded in agreement, "Principal Sun, you''ve thought it through well."


    Once inside the school, it was as if someone had hit Fu Huixing''s mute button; he rarely spoke.


    The two walked in silence until they were nearly at the ssroom door. Finally, he managed to say, "This is how you repay kindness with cruelty."


    Shi Li turned to look at him in disbelief, but before she could speak, Fu Huixing pushed open the ssroom door, forcing her to swallow her words.


    [But I just saw the corner of his mouth turn up]


    [What''s with this guy?]


    As Shi Li and Fu Huixing entered the ssroom, the previously lively discussion immediately fell silent.


    At that moment, Shi Li''s inner thoughts were transmitted urately to everyone''s ears.


    Fu Huixing now regretted not letting her finish speaking at the door. Now the whole ss had heard her thoughts.


    He knew his ssmates well; they were bound to read too much into it.


    Fu Huixing wasn''t wrong. Just hearing Shi Li''s twoments in their heads, his ssmates had already conjured up a 100,000-word sweet campus romance in their minds.


    A ssmate sitting in the front row noticed the box Fu Huixing was trying to conceal with his clothes.


    So he asked, "Bro, what''s that you''re holding?"


    Could it be that everyone had guessed correctly? Had Shi Li''s family thrown ten million at Fu Huixing to break them up?


    "I was almost robbed yesterday, but luckily I ran into Huixing. Faced with two knife-wielding thieves, he remained calm and brave, taking them down in one fell swoop."


    "To express my gratitude, I gave him a banner!"


    So it was a hero saving a damsel in distress.


    Ooh, giving gifts~


    Wait, what did you say you gave him?


    I can''t have heard that right, can I? Everyone looked at theirpanions to confirm they hadn''t misheard.


    A banner?


    Who gives a banner to someone of the opposite sex as a thank-you gift?


    Shi Li wanted to show the banner to everyone she met, to express her gratitude to Fu Huixing and let more people know what a great person he was.


    As the banner saw the light of day once again, Fu Huixing''s eyes were filled with resignation.


    The nearly thirty students in the ssroom all wore the same expression as the old man looking at his phone in the subway meme.


    Especially when the banner was unfurled, a thousand words condensed into one thought: If you can get a girlfriend, we''ll all livestream ourselves washing our hair while doing handstands.


    To express gratitude, you could buy perfume or a watch as a gift. Who gives a banner to someone of the opposite sex?


    Before the ssmates could clearly see the embarrassing two lines on the banner, Fu Huixing quickly put it back in the box.


    Thankfully, Shi Li hadn''t brought out the gold medal. That would have been too mortifying.


    During ss, Shi Li only managed to think about Feng Yunhe for half a day before everyone''s ears returned to silence.


    After school, as Shi Li walked out the gates towards her family car, Fu Huixing called out to her.


    "That Brother Song you asked about yesterday... I had someone look into him. He''s a small-time thug from a vocational school in East City. He might have caught wind of something because he didn''t go to school today. He''s probably hiding out."


    "Don''t worry about him running away; he''ll have to go back to school eventually. As soon as he shows up, we''ll know who put him up to it."


    "Thank you so much. I don''t know how to express my gratitude."


    [Fu Huixing is such a great person]


    Hearing the unabashed praise, the corner of his lips turned up slightly.


    [I should make him two more banners and gold medals]


    Fu Huixing: That won''t be necessary


    Shi Li''s eldest uncle and aunt would take her to the Feng family that evening to demand an exnation.


    Eldest Uncle Shi was always very busy, but he had been running around for the past two days because of Shi Li''s situation.


    This made Shi Li feel quite apologetic. She didn''t think it was absolutely necessary to confront the female lead directly. It was all done by the male supporting characters who admired the female lead, and didn''t have a direct connection to her.


    As for who exactly was behind it, with so many men admiring the female lead, she might not even know herself.


    Eldest Aunt Shi was very determined to go.


    If Shi Li insisted on not going, it would seem ungrateful.


    Bringing the whole family to confront them was also something she, as the vicious female supporting character, would do.


    It wouldn''t go against her character and could even help promote the rtionship between the male and female leads.


    Eldest Uncle had an emergency at hispany and couldn''t apany Shi Li, so only Eldest Aunt went with her.


    Although they were missing the heavyweight presence of her eldest uncle, Shi Li didn''t feel the slightest bit nervous.


    Her eldest aunt''sbat ability was formidable. As long as the other side didn''t resort to violence, their side would definitely not lose.


    Led by her eldest aunt, Shi Li marched confidently into the Feng family vi.


    The eye-catchingrge diamond ring on Eldest Aunt Shi''s hand deterred the Feng family''s servants from trying to stop them.


    Feng''s Mother was at a sanatorium taking care of her health, and Feng''s Father was still at thepany. Only the servants and Liang Rongrong were at home.


    The housekeeper of the Feng Family wore a polite smile on his face. "Madam is not at home right now. May I ask if Mrs. Shi has any business with our family?"


    Eldest Aunt Shi crossed her arms and raised her eyelids to look at the housekeeper opposite her.


    "I''m here to reason with Liang Rongrong. And don''t say that I, an adult, am bullying a child. Call your Mr. Feng and tell him toe back as soon as possible."


    The Feng housekeeper hesitated a bit. The master was a workaholic who hated being disturbed while working.


    Thinking about how Miss Rongrong seemed to hold a special ce in the master''s heart, he decided to take a chance and picked up the phone to call Feng''s Father.


    After receiving the call, Feng''s Father didn''t scold the housekeeper. He only said one sentence, "I''ll be back right away. Don''t let that shrew bully Rongrong."

 Chapter 24: Did Shi Li bully our Rongrong

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    Butler Feng turned on the speakerphone to let the other party know that Mr. Feng would return home as soon as possible.


    Then everyone in the house, including all the maids in the room and Liang Rongrong, who wasing downstairs, heard Feng''s Father''s shrew-like outburst.


    The eldest aunt''s shrew-like image was indeed deeply ingrained in people''s minds. Although she usually dressed like a gentle and elegantdy, when it came to arguments, she rarely met her match.


    In her previous life, when Shi Li had just arrived, she thought the eldest aunt was that kind of graceful and refineddy.


    When Shi Li''s cousin was getting married in that life, the eldest aunt had a fierce argument with the inws, and the scene was breathtaking.


    The eldest aunt was indeed a well-known shrew in their social circle, but being gossiped about behind one''s back was different from being insulted to one''s face.


    Shi Li couldn''t pretend she hadn''t heard when an elder was being insulted in front of her.


    "What does Uncle Feng mean by that? There are only two guests here, me and my aunt. Is he calling us shrews?"


    Butler Feng thought to himself, "You should know very well who he''s calling a shrew." But outwardly, he tried to smooth things over, "Miss Shi, you must have misheard. Our master didn''t say ''shrew'' just now."


    Liang Rongrong also yed along with the butler, "I can testify that Dad didn''t say ''shrew.''"


    So now they were trying to pull that old trick of calling a deer a horse, Shi Li thought. Since she was in someone else''s house and they outnumbered her, she didn''t say anything more.


    "I''m still so young, yet my ears are already failing me. I can''t even hear words clearly anymore."


    The eldest aunt chimed in, "You''re not the only one with hearing problems. To mistake what Mr. Feng said for ''shrew,'' and even think they don''t wee us here."


    Shi Li was secretly amused. They definitely weren''t wee.


    "You shouldn''t think that way. Aunt Feng has always been close to you. How could she not wee you here?"


    "It seems both of us are having ear problems. We should find time to go to the hospital for a thorough check-up. Ears are such important organs, after all."


    "Aunt, why don''t you take me to the hospital when you have time? My parents aren''t home, so I can only rely on you."


    Shi Li''s eldest aunt pulled her close, "My poor niece, your parents are away on business, leaving you all alone at home. If anyone bullies you, only your aunt can stand up for you."


    Seeing the pair shift from sarcasm to a sob story, Butler Feng quickly interjected, "Mrs. Shi, our master is already on his way. Any misunderstandings can be cleared up when he returns."


    This was the first time Shi Li had entered the Feng Family home in both her lives. In her previous life, Shi Li had avoided Feng Yunhe like the gue, so she''d never voluntarily visit the Feng house.


    As Shi Li was secretly surveying theyout of the Feng family''s vi, she caught sight of a furtive figure at the corner of the second-floor corridor. This figure seemed somewhat familiar.


    As for why it was familiar, why this figure seemed familiar to her...


    For girls, their best friend''s boyfriend is often the person they dislike the most in this world, without exception.


    Liang Rongrong followed Shi Li''s gaze upstairs.


    She exined, "That''s our ssmate. He came over to help me with physics tutoring."


    Shi Li remembered that she had once mocked Liang Rongrong for being poor at physics.


    But had Liang Rongrong and Qiao Shan been this close in her previous life?


    Feng''s Father, worried that Liang Rongrong might be bullied by the Shi family shrew, kept urging the driver to go faster on the way home.


    After getting out of the car, he strode forward.


    When Shi Li heard the maid at the door call out "Sir," she knew Feng Yunhe''s father had returned.


    Shi Li had a very poor impression of Feng Yunhe''s father, considering him a terrible man.


    Without consulting his wife, he had brought his former me''s daughter home, concealing her identity and iming she was the orphaned child of a friend.


    Shi Li despised such men.


    That was the child of the woman he loved most in his life. Even though she wasn''t his own flesh and blood, he treated Liang Rongrong even better than his own son.


    Upon entering, Feng''s Father anxiously asked, "Is Rongrong alright?"


    Shi Li smiled and spoke up, "Uncle Feng, we''re allw-abiding citizens. Why would you think your adopted daughter might be bullied when we''re here?"


    Feng''s Father thought to himself, "Of course, because your eldest aunt is a shrew."


    Feng''s Mother and Shi Li''s eldest aunt were close friends. Back when Feng''s Father was dating Feng''s Mother, he would often go see his former me. At that time, Shi Li''s eldest aunt frequently berated Feng''s Father to his face.


    Feng''s Father''s love for Feng''s Mother was extremely limited. Even though he was in the wrong, he was unwilling to let his girlfriend''s best friend scold him.


    He wanted to curse back, but hecked the talent for it.


    Every time, he would be verbally thrashed by Shi Li''s eldest aunt, left without anyeback. He could only return to his dorm at night, bite his pillow, and make voodoo dolls, as well as badmouth Shi Li''s eldest aunt to Feng''s Mother.


    Regardless of what Feng''s Father was thinking, he couldn''t say these things in front of a younger generation like Shi Li. It would affect his image.


    Feng''s Fatherughed it off, saying, "Our Rongrong has a rather soft personality, so I was worried she might be bullied."


    Shi Li''s eldest aunt let out a long "Oh," and said, "So it wasn''t because you were worried we might bully her."


    "How could that be? We''ve known each other for over twenty years. Don''t you think I trust your character?"


    Shi Li''s eldest aunt retorted, "My shrew-like character?"


    At this point, Feng''s Father didn''t know that his call with the butler had been on speakerphone. He thought to himself that at least the shrew had some self-awareness.


    Feng''s Father continued tough it off, "Now you''re just being modest. You should have more confidence in your own character."


    Shi Li''s eldest aunt had no intention of further engaging with this old scoundrel. She said, "Let''s not waste time on useless talk. I came to discuss something important with you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Our Shi Li encountered a group of young hooligans on her way home from school yesterday. The leader of those thugs warned my Shi Li not to bully your Liang Rongrong anymore."


    "I brought Shi Li here today to ask if these young troublemakers were hired by your family."


    Just as Shi Li''s eldest aunt finished speaking, there was a loud thud from upstairs, as if something heavy had fallen.


    Everyone looked up towards the sound.


    No one was there.


    Shi Li guessed that the sound might have something to do with Qiao Shan.


    Faced with Shi Li''s eldest aunt''s usation, Feng''s Father was concerned about a different issue, "Shi Li has been bullying our Rongrong?"

 Chapter 25: She is a bit strange

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    Shi Li certainly couldn''t admit it. "Uncle Feng, I don''t know what counts as bullying. If saying that a physics score of only 8 points drags down the ss average, and that you could get more than 8 points by carelessly stepping on the answer sheet on the ground, is considered bullying, then I have nothing more to say."


    "But let me state here that I''m not singling out Liang Rongrong. I hold this view for anyone who scores 8 points."


    [Of course I''m singling her out]


    [I must be out of my mind to target all poor performers]


    [What others score has nothing to do with me]


    Being chased home and told her grades were poor, especially in front of Uncle Feng, made Liang Rongrong feel extremely wronged.


    Tears streamed down her face, making her look utterly pitiful.


    Seeing Liang Rongrong cry, Feng''s Father immediately thought of his own lost love, feeling as if his heart was being stabbed.


    "Rongrong, please don''t cry."


    "Shi Li, what does it matter to you what grades our Rongrong gets?"


    Shi Li and Eldest Aunt seemed to have hearts of stone, showing no sympathy for the crying girl.


    "Since Uncle Feng asks, I''ll have to exin in detail."


    "Her scoring 8 points doesn''t concern me, that''s her own business. But how dare someone who only scored 8 points participate in the Four Holy Grails physicspetition, taking the ce of students with excellent grades?"


    "If she could achieve good results in thepetition after taking someone else''s hard-earned opportunity, that would be fair enough. After all, you have the privilege to do so, and if the school allows you to use your privilege, that''s their prerogative."


    "But I just want to ask, how dare someone who can only score 8 points participate in a physicspetition? The humiliation is self-inflicted. You can use your privilege to snatch other people''s spots and score embarrassing grades, so why can''t I mock you? Isn''t this situation of your own making?"


    Shi Li couldn''t say she was angry because Liang Rongrong had taken Shen Qinglin''s spot. He was just an ordinary student without connections, and given the vast difference in social status, Feng Yunhe''s father didn''t even consider him worth noticing.


    Besides, what right did Shi Li have to be angry on behalf of the main character?


    "As for how it concerns me, Uncle Feng, don''t you know that I''m another participant in thepetition?"


    "My score is the highest in the first-year physics group. As long as my partner isn''t too hopeless, I can lead us to win the team prize. But 8 points is beyond what I can carry, and your Rongrong''s 8 points affects my chance of winning the team prize."


    Shi Li''s voice grew stronger as she spoke.


    Eldest Aunt finally understood the cause and effect from her niece''s words.


    She could understand children who performed poorly, thinking that if they didn''t like studying, what could be done?


    She could also understand those who used their privilege. Being surrounded by powerful people, it was inevitable that they would use some special treatment.


    However, even when using privilege, people usually never did things that would squeeze out others'' spots. Firstly, such actions were too malicious and would have consequences in the future.


    Secondly, such behavior was likely to offend people. If someone reported itter, it would be troublesome.


    Everyone would rather put in more effort to expand the original quota and then insert their own children.


    Eldest Aunt couldn''t understand letting a poor performer rece an excellent student in a high-levelpetition.


    She now looked at Feng''s Father as if he were an idiot.


    Feng''s Father was rendered speechless by Shi Li''s words. Put that way, it did seem like Rongrong had brought this upon herself, scoring low and affecting others'' chances of winning prizes.


    Feng''s Father softened his previously agitated expression, "Shi Li..."


    Liang Rongrong, who had been quietly crying, suddenly burst into tears, interrupting what Feng''s Father was about to say, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I know my grades are poor, I didn''t want to participate in thepetition..."


    Her crying caused her fair face to turnrgely flushed. As she cried, her sobs nearly made her faint.


    Feng''s Father was frightened by Liang Rongrong''s state. He gently patted his adopted daughter''s back, helping her catch her breath, "Rongrong, are you alright? It''s all my fault. Dad misunderstood your intentions and made this decision without consulting you. It''s all my fault."


    "Dad meant well, it''s my fault for not being good enough."


    "No, it''s all Dad''s fault..."


    Shi Li and Eldest Aunt werepletely ignored, watching the father-daughter moment unfold before them. They exchanged nces, sharing an expression of utter disbelief.


    [I don''t deserve this. Why am I forced to witness such an eye-searing scene?]


    Unfortunately, there were no ssmates around to share in her breakdown.


    Shi Li typed a line on her phone and showed it to Eldest Aunt.


    [I''m about to vomit from disgust. Should we leave first?]


    Eldest Aunt took the phone with a nk expression and typed back.


    [The show isn''t over yet. If you want to leave, go ahead.]


    If Eldest Aunt wasn''t leaving, Shi Li certainly couldn''t go.


    For the first time, she realized that watching drama unfold could also be a distressing activity.


    Liang Rongrong had limited stamina and couldn''t hold out for long.


    Before Liang Rongrong could faint, Shi Li pinched her philtrum, "Wait a moment before you pass out. Let me ask you one thing: do you know who sent those thugs to warn me?"


    "That really wasn''t me."


    Shi Li''s lips curled into a smile. She only said it wasn''t her, but didn''t say she didn''t know.


    Now that was interesting.


    This meant Liang Rongrong knew who it was.


    But she couldn''t say, or at least couldn''t say it now.


    Shi Li didn''t pursue the matter further. She clearly wouldn''t get an answer now.


    "Aunt, let''s go home for dinner. Miss Liang isn''t feeling well, we shouldn''t impose on their household any longer."


    After leaving the Feng family vi, Eldest Aunt asked Shi Li, somewhat puzzled, "Child, why didn''t you get to the bottom of it?"


    "We''ll find out who that person is eventually."


    Moreover, while interacting with Liang Rongrong, Shi Li keenly sensed that she was different from the female lead in the original novel.


    The female lead in the original story was a self-reliant and strong girl. Although they shared the same delicate, fragile white flower image, this Liang Rongrong gave Shi Li a sense of incongruity.


    She even seemed different from the Liang Rongrong Shi Li knew in her previous life.


    In her past life, although Shi Li had distanced herself from the main plot and tried to stay away from the female lead, they still had some interactions as they attended the same school.


    The Liang Rongrong she knew in her previous life was more simr to the character in the original novel.


    This Liang Rongrong struck Shi Li as somewhat strange.


    "The behavior of the Feng family''s adopted daughter inexplicably reminds me of someone."


    Watching the deep father-daughter bond between those two made her recall Feng''s Mother''s college roommate.


    Originally, Feng''s Father and Feng''s Mother were a couple, butter, for some unknown reason, Feng''s Father broke up with Feng''s Mother and got together with Feng''s Mother''s roommate instead.


    Shi Li''s Eldest Aunt strongly disapproved of her good friend''s college roommate, feeling that this girl was very calcting.


    How could any normal person get together with their roommate''s ex-boyfriend? Had all the men in the world died out?


    Feng Zhimin and Xuezhen''s roommate had an on-again, off-again rtionship during college, often causing many tragic situations due to their romantic affairs.


    After graduating from university, Shi Li''s Eldest Aunt went abroad for further studies, almost losing contact with those back home.


    When Eldest Aunt returned to China, she heard that her close friend Lai Xuezhen had married Feng Zhimin.


    This was very confusing to her, and she asked her friend why she would marry Feng Zhimin, wasn''t he with your college roommate?


    Her friend told her that they had broken up long ago, and Zhimin said that after breaking up with me, he realized I was the one he loved most and couldn''t forget.


    Even though it had been nearly twenty years, Eldest Aunt still remembered these words clearly.


    She couldn''t help it; thinking about it made her sick all over again.


    Eldest Aunt had many words of advice she wanted to give her friend, such as "Have you forgotten the vows of eternal love they performed in front of you?"


    But seeing her love-struck friend, she silently swallowed her words.


    However, she ultimately didn''t want her friend to be deceived, so Eldest Aunt helped her friend investigate the whereabouts of the college roommate, in case Feng Zhimin was still entangled with that woman while her friend remained in the dark.


    Eldest Aunt used connections from both her maiden family and her husband''s family, but they couldn''t find that person. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    After having her own children, with both family and career keeping her busy, Eldest Aunt stopped pursuing the search and forgot about this person.


    Who could have imagined that because of this adopted daughter of the Feng family, she would be reminded of long-buried events from the past.


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 26: Refusing the Aesthetic of Rural Homestays at the Time of Li

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>


    "You''re just a child, it''s best not to listen to those sordid stories from years ago."


    "Alright."


    The aunt advised her niece, "I think that girl is very calcting. It''s better to keep your distance from her, lest you get taken advantage of."


    "If you''re wronged, you''ll always have family to back you up. But family can only help you save face, they can''t bear the hurt for you."


    "I understand."


    Facing the suddenly heavy rain, Gao Yun rummaged through her bag for her phone, hesitating about whom to call.


    Shi Li and Shi Qiuyu were supposed to go to their interest sses tonight, so they should have already left school.


    Perhaps she should call the driver and tell him toe into the teaching building to pick her up.


    Before she could make the call, Gao Yun felt a tap on her shoulder from behind.


    She turned to see a tall, thin boy wearing sses. He looked somewhat familiar, but she didn''t know him.


    The boy was holding an umbre and gave a gentle smile. "You didn''t bring an umbre, did you, ssmate?"


    "My umbre is big enough. Let me walk you for a bit."


    Gao Yun was slightly wary, but figured it should be safe since he was a schoolmate.


    She thanked him, "That''s very kind of you, thank you."


    The boy''s eyes briefly swept over the discreet logo in the corner of her bag.


    He tilted the umbre more towards Gao Yun''s side.


    After leaving the school gates, Gao Yun pointed to the parking lot and said, "If you wouldn''t mind, could you walk me a bit further? My family''s driver is waiting for me over there."


    This was no problem, of course. The boy escorted Gao Yun to the car.


    The gleaming car logo made the boy''s smile deepen even further.


    The boy waved goodbye to Gao Yun, watching as the car drove away.


    Because he had tilted most of the umbre over Gao Yun, his other arm waspletely soaked by the rain.


    In thete autumn weather, the feeling of wet clothes clinging to skin was quite unpleasant, but the boy didn''t seem to mind at all.


    Another weekend came, and Shi Li slept until noon. When she woke up, she saw two missed calls on her phone.


    Both Fu Huixing and Shi Qiuyu had called her in the morning.


    Shi Li''s phone was on silent while she slept, so she had missed both calls.


    Considering she was closer to Shi Qiuyu, Shi Li decided to call Fu Huixing back first.


    When the call connected, she exined why she hadn''t answered, "Hello, I''m sorry, I was asleep when you called this morning, so I didn''t see it."


    "It''s alright, I should have considered that."


    "You calling me out of the blue must mean you have something to tell me, right?"


    "Yes, I do have something to say."


    "Brother Song, the one who brought people to threaten you, has gone back to school. I went to see him today, and he said a student from our school paid him a thousand yuan to do this."


    "A student from our school? Does he remember the person''s name?"


    "He said the guy''s name is Qiao Shan, a boy about 180 cm tall, wearing ck-framed sses. He imed you bullied his girlfriend and wanted to teach you a lesson."


    "I don''t know if you know this person."


    Shi Li gritted her teeth. How could she not know him?


    "If there''s no case of mistaken identity, then yes, I know him."


    At this point, she couldn''t continue troubling Fu Huixing with this matter.


    "Thank you for everything these past few days. When are you free? Let me treat you to a meal."


    Fu Huixing didn''t want a meal, worried that given Shi Li''s tastes, she might take him to some rustic farmhouse where they''d have to catch and kill their own chicken.


    "No need. The gold medal you gave me was heavy enough. What I did should be worth that medal''s price."


    "But you saved me! Are you saying my life isn''t worth a piece of gold?"


    "It''s just a meal together. If you''re busy recently, we can always arrange it forter."


    With that, Shi Li hung up the phone.


    Shi Li thought to herself that she and that scoundrel Qiao Shan were simply ipatible. It absolutely wasn''t because Qiao Shan was Gao Yun''s boyfriend in their previous life, and she, as the best friend, naturally shed with her friend''s boyfriend.


    It was because Qiao Shan was just not a good person.


    In this life, she was determined to keep a close eye on Gao Yun and absolutely not let Qiao Shan find any opportunity.


    However, things might really be different this time around.


    Qiao Shan was actually pursuing the female lead, Liang Rongrong, treating her like a goddess.


    In their previous life, Shi Li and Shi Qiuyu had often gossiped behind their backs, saying that the only reason Qiao Shan dated Gao Yun was because her family was rich.


    As for why Qiao Shan chose Gao Yun among all the rich second-generation kids, the two had analyzed that they became ssmates after splitting into arts and science streams, so it was a case of propinquity.


    In normal life, the chances of Qiao Shan meeting a rich person were even lower than meeting a fake rich second-generation.


    As for the abundance of wealthy second-generation students at school, why did Qiao Shan set his sights on Gao Yun? It was because Gao Yun had a w that others didn''t - she was a naive fool.


    Stupid and rich was the favorite type for con artists.


    In the eyes of Gao Yun''s best friends, Qiao Shan was just a social climber.


    In this life, Qiao Shan actually revering Liang Rongrong as a goddess was something Shi Li hadn''t anticipated.


    Shi Li thought to herself that before the two met, she should badmouth Qiao Shan more in front of Gao Yun.


    Make Gao Yun form a bad first impression of him, as first impressions were very hard to change.


    While pondering about Gao Yun and Qiao Shan, Shi Li dialed Shi Qiuyu''s number.


    Shi Qiuyuined, "Why didn''t you answer the phone this morning either?"


    "Sis, it was only nine o''clock when you called. Just because you don''t sleep doesn''t mean others don''t need to sleep, you know?"


    This was the difference between close friends and ordinary ssmates. She had slept in and missed the call, yet she was ming the other person for calling.


    Shi Qiuyu had thought Shi Li was up studying for TOEFL. Hearing that she was still sleeping, she was speechless.


    "Don''t tell me you just woke up. I got up at seven this morning and went to calligraphy ss at eight."


    It wasn''t that she had just woken up; she had already talked to Fu Huixing on the phone. But there was no need to tell Shi Qiuyu that, lest she overthink it and Shi Li would have to waste breath exining.


    "Why are you looking for me out of the blue?"


    "Of course I have a reason to find you. I originally wanted to ask if you wanted to have lunch together, but I''ve already eaten now."


    Shi Li was puzzled, "Why didn''t you ask Gao Yun? Why are you asking me today?"


    It wasn''t that the two were forming a clique to iste Shi Li. It was just that she usually didn''t like to move around, and every time they invited her to go shopping, it was like asking for her life.


    Over time, when they wanted to go out shopping, they stopped asking her.


    "It''s because Gao Yun said she had something to do and didn''t want toe out with me. I''m baffled. She''s such an unlearned person, what could she possibly have to do?"


    "I slept wellst night," Shi Li replied to her. "I''ll get ready and head out. Find a coffee shop and wait for me; I''ll join you as soon as I can." It was indeed time to buy some winter clothes.


    Shi Qiuyu had thought she''d need to persuade Shi Li for a while, but was surprised at how readily she agreed today.


    Shi Qiuyu had initially wanted toin about Gao Yun''s words, but she swallowed her criticism and quickly responded, "Alright, I''ll send you the location. Take your time getting ready, there''s no rush."


    Shi Li hastily ate a couple of bites of the lunch prepared by the housekeeper. While putting on her makeup, she thought of Wei Yi, whose father had passed away.


    At Shi Qiuyu''s location, Shi Li texted: [Should I ask Wei Yi to join us for shopping?]


    The question mark was to seek Shi Qiuyu''s opinion, and she quickly replied with an "OK" emoji.


    Shi Li then messaged Wei Yi, asking if she had time.


    If Wei Yi didn''t want toe, she could easily say she was busy.


    Two minutester


    Wei Yi: [Sure, I''m so bored at home]


    Shi Li: [Get ready, I''lle pick you up with my driver]


    Shi Li went to Wei Yi''s family vi to pick her up, greeting Wei Yi''s mother and offering words offort about taking care of her health.


    These were mere pleasantries. Shi Li couldn''t see any trace of sorrow in Wei Yi''s mother; instead, she seemed to be regaining her vibrant vitality.


    Since her husband''s death, Wei Yi''s mother had devoted all her energy to her daughter and thepany.


    She had originally been a capable and promising career woman herself, only gradually stepping away from her profession after marriage and childbirth.


    Now, having been disconnected from the professional world for over a decade, jumping back into thepany posed some challenges for her.


    But she was already slowly taking over thepany''s operations.


    Unlike before, when she stayed at home every day, Wei Yi''s mother now rarely had weekends off.


    "Be careful when you''re out shopping. If you run short on money, just ask our Yi Yi. She''s quite the little heiress now."


    When Wei Yi''s father passed away, since his parents had already died, his daughter and wife inherited all his assets.


    While her ssmates were still receiving monthly allowances from their parents, Wei Yi had already be worth billions.


    Shi Li epted Wei Yi''s mother''s kind offer, "That''s too kind of you. But since you insist, I won''t refuse."


    When Wei Yi came downstairs and saw Shi Li chatting animatedly with her mother, some unpleasant thoughts immediately surfaced in her mind.


    Her mother had previously misunderstood that she had a crush on Shi Li. Surely she wasn''t talking about that?


    The mere possibility made Wei Yi panic.


    Afraid her mother might say something inappropriate, she quickly interrupted, "What are you two talking about?"


    Seeing her daughter''s nervous expression, Wei Yi''s mother gave a knowing smile, "Don''t worry, I''m not bullying your little ssmate. Your friend has been waiting for you for a while. You should get going now, have fun."


    Shi Li and Wei Yi met up with Shi Qiuyu at the coffee shop.


    While shopping, Shi Qiuyu realized why Shi Li had been willing to go out: she actually needed to buy things.


    Shi Li liked two pieces of clothing, and Wei Yi voluntarily went to pay for them.


    Of course, Shi Li didn''t want her to pay, but Wei Yi said, "It''s fine, I have money."


    If it weren''t for Shi Li''s warning, she and her mother wouldn''t have known about her father''s illegitimate children, let alone been prepared for it.


    Just the illegitimate children who showed up at the funeral to im their inheritance had taken away nearly half of their family''s wealth.


    Spending money on Shi Li was something she was more than willing to do.


    It wasn''t as if the familypany had gone bankrupt or that she couldn''t afford to eat. Shi Li didn''t need anyone else to pay for her.


    The cashier stood holding the POS machine, waiting for one of them to pay, while two ck cards fluttered up and down in front of her.


    "Let me pay. My dad just died, and I inherited a fortune. I have money."


    "The person I have a crush on doesn''t like me back, so I don''t need to support a boy toy. I have money too."


    The cashier girl thought to herself: So, are you two showing off your wealth or trying to gain sympathy?

 Chapter 27: The Love-Struck Best Friend is Back

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    Just as the two were arguing about whose card to use, Shi Li spotted two familiar figures.


    Following Shi Li''s gaze, Wei Yi first saw Liang Rongrong, with Feng Yunhe following not too far behind.


    Wei Yi knew that Shi Li liked Feng Yunhe and was a bit worried she might be upset.


    Seizing this opportunity, Shi Li quickly swiped her card and entered the PIN.


    Wei Yi was shocked, "I was worried you''d be heartbroken, but you''re pulling a sneak attack instead!"


    Shi Qiuyu had gone upstairs to buy milk tea. When she returned with three cups in hand, she saw Shi Li and Wei Yi huddled close together, their bodynguage and Wei Yi''s wide-eyed expression of anger painting quite a picture.


    To Shi Qiuyu, who didn''t know the context, it looked like the two were about to fight.


    Especially with Liang Rongrong and Feng Yunhe not far away.


    The saleswoman broke the tension, saying, "Ma''am, here are your items and receipt. Please take them."


    Shi Qiuyu seized the chance to squeeze between the two, handing each a cup of milk tea. "Quick, try it while it''s still hot."


    In front of her crush, Shi Li reined in her seemingly erratic behavior.


    Holding her milk tea, Shi Li walked gracefully up to Feng Yunhe and greeted him, "Brother Yunhe, are you out shopping too?"


    Before Feng Yunhe could answer, Liang Rongrong turned her doll-like face towards him and said, "Yes, big brother is apanying me shopping."


    When reading the novel, Shi Li had quite liked the female lead.


    [Seeing her make that face, my hand itches. I want to p her.]


    Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu: !


    The two looked at each other in horror, then simultaneously linked arms with Shi Li on either side.


    This way, even if Shi Li suddenly decided to act, they could stop her in time.


    Liang Rongrong''s face lit up with a dependent smile, "Big brother is helping me buy clothes."


    Feng Yunhe was indeed apanying Liang Rongrong to buy clothes, but only under strong insistence from his father.


    As Shi Li''s good friends, Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu had only one thought.


    Drama!


    Too much drama!


    Worried that Shi Li might start a brawl right there, Shi Qiuyu spoke up first, "We have some errands to run, so we''ll be going now."


    As if on cue, Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu exerted their strength in unison, dragging Shi Li away between them.


    Thanks to the mirror-smooth floors of the mall, the two physically unimpressive girls managed to drag Shi Li away.


    When they reached another floor, Shi Li looked at the two with slight exasperation, "What are you two doing?"


    Wei Yi had a sh of inspiration and said, "Qiuyu mentioned that the cake shop on the second floor is having a limited-time promotion that''s about to end. I really want to eat some, let''s go check it out quickly!"


    Shi Qiuyu: I didn''t say that.


    Shi Li, puzzled, asked, "When did Qiuyu tell you that?"


    Surprised that she could still spot the logical w, Shi Qiuyu covered for her, saying, "When I went upstairs to buy milk tea. I remembered Wei Yi likes cake, so when I saw the promotion, I told her right away."


    Wei Yi, who actually doesn''t like cake: ......


    Then, with Shi Li still sandwiched between them, they circled the second floor again and again, without finding a single cake shop, let alone one having a promotion that Wei Yi would like.


    Shi Qiuyu was a delicate youngdy, which was evident in all aspects of her life.


    Even when shopping, she was incredibly weak, running out of energy after just twops of the second floor.


    She copsed ungracefully onto a nearby massage chair, "I think I must have remembered wrong, or maybe I saw it wrong."


    Wei Yi also said, "Actually, I don''t really want cake that much. Let''s just continue looking at clothes and essories."


    Shi Qiuyu, who felt like she''d lost half her life, refused and threw them a re.


    She suggested finding a ce where they could lie down and rest, or better yet, go eat something.


    Both Shi Li and Wei Yi had eaten lunch at home beforeing out and weren''t in the mood to eat anything.


    The nowbat-ineffective Shi Qiuyu was mercilessly lifted up. Since they were out, they might as well buy more clothes.


    Like a drained goose, she was dragged along listlessly by the other two.


    First it was Shi Li, now it was her.


    Heaven truly spares no one.


    As they passed by a high-end watch store, the previously lifeless Shi Qiuyu suddenly said, "I think I just saw Gao Yun."


    Wei Yi and Shi Li thought she was making excuses to avoid more shopping, "How is that possible? Didn''t she say she had ns today?"


    Shi Li even looked back. It was a store mainly selling men''s watches, and Gao Yun had no need for such things.


    As for buying for Gao Yun''s male rtives, that was even less likely.


    The men in Gao Yun''s family wouldn''t wear watches of this caliber; they all opted for custom-made pieces from abroad.


    "No, really, I saw her," Shi Qiuyu insisted.


    Shi Li patted Shi Qiuyu''s head affectionately, "Alright, let''s take a look."


    Just one look, that''s all it was supposed to be.


    But Gao Yun was indeed in that store, and beside her stood a figure Shi Li knew all too well: tall, thin, wearing ck-rimmed sses.


    Who else could it be but Qiao Shan?


    [I''m going to faint]


    [Someone catch me]


    [Quick, pinch my philtrum]


    As Shi Li''s inner thoughts rang out, Gao Yun, who was facing the counter with her back to the door, immediately knew Shi Li was nearby.


    Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu, hearing these thoughts, were startled.


    They thought Shi Li was really about to faint and prepared themselves to pinch her philtrum or perform CPR if necessary.


    Turning to look at Shi Li, they saw she was fine, just wearing an expression of shock.


    After hearing Shi Li''s thoughts, Gao Yun turned around, searching.


    As soon as she turned, she came face to face with her good friends.


    She had just refused Shi Qiuyu''s invitation to go shopping that morning, iming she had no time, and now she''d run into them at the mall in the afternoon.


    Gao Yun''s eyes flickered, showing a hint of guilt.


    As the saying goes, you may lose the battle, but never lose face.


    Gao Yun''s gaze quickly became determined, and she greeted her friends casually, "You''re shopping here too?"


    With the expression Shi Li was wearing, there was no hope for normal social interaction.


    Shi Qiuyu''s expression was equally unfriendly, "So you did have time to shop, just not with us."


    Shi Li mentally added, [We''re just not good enough]


    [In the end, she thinks men are more important than us]


    Shi Li''sments were like adding fuel to the fire of Shi Qiuyu''s anger.


    Gao Yun, who also heard Shi Li''s snarky thoughts, felt her panic rising.


    "That''s not it. You all are very important to me, but I had already made ns with him earlier. Based on the principle of firste, first served, that''s why I said I had something to do today and couldn''t join you."


    [Good friends should have the privilege of cutting in line]


    Facing Shi Qiuyu, who was about to burst into mes, Shi Li continued to add fuel to the fire. Gao Yun was dying of anxiety; she wished she could rush over and cover Shi Li''s mouth.


    But then she realized that Shi Li wasn''t actually saying these words with her mouth, so covering it wouldn''t help.


    It seemed like only a few words had been exchanged, but the expressions of the three girls in front of her kept changing.


    Especially when each of them spoke, it was as if they weremunicating through brain waves.


    Qiao Shan thought to himself, I should break this eerie silence.


    He spoke up to introduce himself, "Hello, I''m Qiao Shan from ss 3 next door. I''m Yun Yun''s boyfriend."


    When the word "boyfriend" was uttered, Gao Yun felt like she saw the most disbelieving look she had ever seen on Shi Li''s face.


    Gao Yun couldn''t understand the meaning behind that look, but soon Shi Li''s inner thoughts rang out.


    From her inner voice, Gao Yun understood what that look meant.


    [This is ridiculous. She''s gotten involved with this scumbag again]

 Chapter 28: Time Li Again Explodes Big Melon

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    Shi Qiuyu and Wei Yi trust Shi Li unquestioningly. When Shi Li deres someone as a yboy, they never doubt it.


    Wei Yi can attest to this from personal experience, with her externally perfect father maintaining over a dozen mistresses outside her home.


    This waster revealed to her by her uncle''s investigations.


    Seeing the handsome and elegant youth standing beside Gao Yun, Wei Yi initially found them a suitable match. Yet, upon hearing Shi Libel this boy as a yboy, her perception shifted dramatically.


    Looking again at Qiao Shan, the young man''s face was now shaded with sinister edges.


    Gao Yun happens to be in the throes of new love; she wonders why Shi Limented about her previous rtionship with Qiao Shan, a rtionship that never existed.


    Gao Yun defended her boyfriend despite her friends'' silence, "He treats me very well and takes good care of me."


    "He is afflicted with love-sickness," Shi Li shared her diagnosis.


    "I was the first to tell Gao Yun that this guy had previously pursued Liang Rongrong," Shi Li added.


    Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu found themselves baffled. The man who once pursued the one they loathed was now courting their dear friend. It tasted sour, like a mouthful of refuse. A man who could pursue someone they despised must be blind, and a blind man winning the heart of their friend felt like an insult.


    Gao Yun wondered if there was some misunderstanding.


    "Later, in his pursuit of his love interest, Qiao Shan even went as far as to threaten me by hiring thugs to warn me off tormenting his beloved," Shi Li continued.


    Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu were taken aback, wondering how many lives this boy had to y with.


    Then Gao Yun got a shock.


    "Perhaps I should tell Gao Yun that his previous affair was short-lived. And he isn''t well-endowed either," Shi Limented.


    The trio was caught off guard. How could Shi Li know such intimate details?


    They have never used a Mac lipstick sample so they had no clue about its size, but they have used a full-length lipstick, which wasn''t all that long. If he was shorter than even a full-length lipstick, how short was he?


    It is a biological fact thatteral bud growth is inhibited by the terminal bud''s development.


    Qiao Shan truly is quite tall, standing over 1.8m.


    All threedies measured Qiao Shan''s height with their eyes, with their gazes ultimatelynding on a rather awkward spot.


    Gao Yun couldn''t stand it anymore. Earlier, she could brush it off as a misunderstanding by Shi Li, but this was a principle issue, a red line that couldn''t be crossed.


    "It actually follows thew of biology," Shi Li defended her im.


    A sales assistant interrupted their exchange, stepping forward and asking, "Sir, are you satisfied with our brand''s watch?"


    Qiao Shan was currently adorned with a watch from their store.


    The peculiar circumstances at their corner had the store staff nervous that this man might abscond wearing their watch, leaving them to share the cost of over ten thousand. It''d equate to two months of work for nothing.


    Qiao Shan, a man of average means, couldn''t afford such a luxury watch.


    After their meeting, he gifted Gao Yun a scarf, a mere fifty yuan purchase from a roadside stall, but Qiao Shan insisted that he hand-knitted it.


    Despite his academic prowess and busy study schedule, he willingly learned to knit for her and carved out time to create the scarf. He dered this to be the first gift since they started dating, insisting on putting in extra effort.


    He also confessed that his family conditions are average and he can''t afford to provide her with a good material life, but he will make up for it in other ways and be a boyfriend that makes her satisfied.


    Gao Yun was deeply moved by his actions and insisted on buying him a gift.


    It''s only right to reciprocate if her boyfriend gives her a gift.


    Gao Yun is well-off, generous with friends, and certainly not stingy with her boyfriend.


    She also has some worries. Qiao Shan''s gift had a lot of thought put into it, if she gave him a ready-made item, would it seem too perfunctory?


    She voiced out her worries, but Qiao Shan thoughtfully assured her that he would love any gift she gave, no matter what it looked like.


    Gao Yun took Qiao Shan to a watch store and they took quite a bit of time browsing.


    If it weren''t for the branded items Gao Yun wore, she would probably be despised by the salesdy.


    At this moment, the salesdy asked if they were satisfied with the watch, which was actually just a subtle way of hurrying Qiao Shan to pay.


    If you''re satisfied, pay. If not, take off the watch.


    Qiao Shan was waiting for Gao Yun to pay for this gift she intended to get for him.


    It goes without saying, such an expensive item, he couldn''t afford.


    Right now, Gao Yun was engrossed in some physiological knowledge and hasn''t noticed the salesdy''s hint.


    As for the other three who could swipe tens of thousands in a breath, one of them had been offended by him, and the other two had him on their hit list because he offended the first one.


    Nobody wished to lend him a hand, they stood watching the spectacle, declining to help him.


    In a moment, Qiao Shan felt like the poor, helpless main character from the early part of a son-inw novel where the cruel wife allows her influential friends to bully him while neglecting her duties.


    At this time, Qiao Shan could only save himself, maintaining a polite smile on his face, "I''m sorry, but I don''t like this watch."


    A straightforward new employee wanted to say, "Sir, you look great with this on, reconsider��"


    An older employee immediately cut her off, "All right, sir, we can take this one off for you. You can look around our shop for another you like."


    When the group of four left the shop, the older staff decided to teach the newbie.


    "Being enthusiastic to the customers is good, but you need to be smart. That man just now was a gigolo, he couldn''t afford anything, it''s no use asking him."


    "Those three girls are all wearing current-season designer clothes, the man doesn''t wear a single valuable item. Why would he dare to walk into our store? Surely he was depending on the girls to pay."


    The new employee was shocked, "A watch worth tens of thousands, how does he dare.��


    The old staff shrugged, "Men are thick-skinned, shameless. The richdies don''t flinch at this drop in the ocean, it''s only a few days'' worth of spending for them."


    "Despite having hands and feet, he would rather scam youngdies of their money." The new employee shook her head, ��If a richdy treated me well, gave me a watch every month, I��d be tempted too."


    The older employee yfully pped her, "Stop dreaming. Go stock the shelves. You think providingpany for a rich person is that easy."


    Upon leaving the shop, Qiao Shan couldn''t help but wonder if Gao Yun deliberately pretended not to hear him to avoid spending money on him.


    Gao Yun was in a state ofplete disarray, treating Qiao Shan with less enthusiasm than before, and even exhibiting a certain coldness.


    Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu looked peculiar, their gaze asionally swept over the lower half of Qiao Shan''s body.


    Shi Li, the most enraged person at the scene and the one who provided the most information, was being outrightly ignored.


    The focus of the three girls now hinges on one thing - just how big is the sample size of a certain brand''s lipstick.

 Chapter 29: How Can We Talk About Love for Our Children When the Nation Is Not Yet Strong

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>


    At the makeup section of a certain brand, four strange customers arrived today, three girls decked out in high-end fashion. First, they said they wanted to look at lipsticks, then they wondered if they could see the lipstick samples.


    Strangely enough, for girls dressed like that, one of their handbags could buy their entire special counter, but they asked to see lipstick samples. Such a peculiar request.


    As a quality service personnel, as long as the customers'' demands are not illegal, they try their utmost to fulfill them.


    Lipstick samples, usually given as freebies, are not generally on disy. The salesperson found few samples from the sample storage and brought them out.


    While the salesperson was selling makeup to Shi Li, she vaguely heard her best friends inspecting some samples. The specifics of which she didn''t notice.


    Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu, as bystanders, differ from Gao Yun''s experience. They are able to enjoy the spectacle undistracted.


    Gao Yun initially hadplex feelings. Her best friend had blown up about her ex-boyfriend, from physical issues to emotional ones, not a single redeemable quality about him.


    As it concerned her, she had no mood to get involved.


    Two people on one side had already got their lipstick samples. Heads huddled together, whispering, Gao Yun was too curious not to join their huddle, not caring if the gossip was about her.


    These two had already gently twisted the lipstick body, revolving it not even twice, the lipstick reached its max height.


    Everyone reflected shock in each other''s eyes.


    Wei Yi muttered to herself, "This can''t be some disease, right?"


    Qiao Shan stood patiently next to Gao Yun. The conversation among the three girls seemed encrypted, and he didn''t understand, so he assumed the demeanour of a gentle boyfriend, waiting.


    But as he waited, against his will, chilling difort crept up his body, as if he was not wearing trousers, a cold rush up his legs.


    Elsewhere, Shi Li had bought a full set of cosmetics under the guidance of sales.


    The salesperson knew these girls werepanions and saw Shi Qiuyu''s group interested in lipstick samples. So, they proposed to gift the samples to them.


    The three girls reminded of a part of the body that Li used to describe using the sample, unanimously shook their heads, "No, thank you."


    They would be wary of this brand''s lipstick sample for the rest of their lives. They wouldn''t even want to use this brand''s lipstick for a while.


    Perhaps only time can heal such psychological traumas.


    Gao Yun ended up with Qiao Shan anyway, a significant blow to Shi Li.


    Just like when a best friend you''ve advised against dating someone countless times, sends you a wedding invite.


    Even for her dear friend, she wants to escape as far as possible.


    Even though she''s angry, knowing this man is bad news, she can''t give up on her friend.


    On her way back, Shi Li contemted over how she��d express it to Gao Yun, or how to expose the true nature of this lousy man through some means.


    Not an easy task. From the incessant persuasions Shi Li gave in her previous life, ultimately, Gao Yun ends up marrying Qiao Shan, revealing Shi Li''sck of persuasion skills.


    Upon returning home, Shi Li worked on some math problems to calm herself, and rify her thoughts on how she would talk to Gao Yun through problem-solving.


    Having written half of the paper, Shi Li received a phone call from Gao Yun who inquired, "Shi Li, you seemed a bit upset this afternoon. Could it be that you dislike Qiao Shan?"


    Gao Yun was trying her very best to bridge the gap for Shi Li. Once Shi Li revealed the issue she expressed discontent with today, Gao Yun was ready to use that as an excuse to part ways with Qiao Shan.


    ��Did he offend you in some way?�� I had alreadyid out the context perfectly.


    Upon hearing this, Shi Li felt her heart miss a beat. With Qiao Shan still present, how did Gao Yun manage to notice her mood? Unless Qiao Shan had reported to her first!


    Maintaining caution, Shi Li asked, ��Why the sudden inquiry?��


    ��I am just confused. Recently, my interactions with him have made me feel that his actions aren��t aligning with his words. They give me a sense of incongruity.��


    It''s unbelievable to Shi Li that Gao Yun woke up so soon in this life. She tried too many times in her past life to discourage Gao Yun; none of her words were ever taken to heart. But now, it looks like this life is taking a different turn.


    Heaven is indeed watching over us.


    Gao Yun��s words acted as a switch. Shi Li shared, ��I haven��t spent enough time with him to know the kind of man he is. There��s just this one incident that I��m unsure about whether I should share or not.��


    This was the information she��d been waiting for, Gao Yun eagerly pressed her to share. "Tell me please, whatever it is. We can handle it together."


    ��We��ve been friends for so many years, Is there anything you can��t share with me?��


    ��Well then, I encountered a group of hoodlums in the food street a few days ago. They warned me to not bully Liang Rongrong. Fu Huixing found out today that Qiao Shan was the one who hired these hoodlums.��


    Finally, Gao Yun received what she was looking for. She responded with a slight surprise and a touch of exaggeration, ��My goodness! How could he do such a thing?��


    It was a good thing that Gao Yun was on the phone with Shi Li. If they had been face-to-face, Gao Yun��s terrible acting skills might��ve given away their secret.


    ��You��re my best friend, Gao Yun. I can��t let anyone hurt you. It doesn��t matter if he��s my boyfriend.��


    Gao Yun ended the call with a determined note, ��I am going to break up with him right away!��


    ��Plus, when I went to the Feng family to locate Liang Rongrong, I felt like I spotted Qiao Shan lurking around.��


    Shi Li was silently preparing to rub salt in Qiao Shan''s wound, but then she herself was taken aback when she heard Gao Yun assert that she would break up with Qiao Shan.


    Shi Li mused, ��Am I hearing things right? Is happiness really descending on me all of a sudden?��


    But she had been waiting for this day for too long now. No matter how sudden, she felt capable of embracing it. So she said, "It��s best to strike while the iron is hot, why not just break up today?��


    ��Or, why not use your home phone to tell him you want a break up right now?��


    Gao Yun yfully sensed Shi Li��s urgency.


    Parting ways isn��t necessarily an asion that calls for formality. Pressed by Shi Li, Gao Yun called Qiao Shan using her homendline, ��This is Gao Yun, Qiao Shan. Let��s part ways.��


    With just those words, she hung up the call.


    Shi Li sighed in relief.


    Having been a witness to their breakup, Shi Li felt like there was nothing more to discuss with Gao Yun. For now, she just wanted to get back to her studies.


    Although initially she was doing problems to rify her thoughts, now there is no need to sort out her mind, there is no need to do assignments.


    But today, she feels good, she could do a couple of question sets to celebrate.


    Gao Yun was full of questions inside, how could she let Shi Li go?


    She asked, "How are things with you and Fu Huixing?"


    Shi Li: "How could it be? We are just ordinary ssmates."


    Gao Yun: "Then why would he help you, and even find out who was messing with you?"


    "Of course, because he''s a very helpful and good person."


    Gao Yun snorted disdainfully, "You say that the school''s top student is helpful and a good person, don''t you have a misunderstanding about him?"


    Like Shi Qiuyu, Gao Yun did not like Feng Yunhe who was being pursued by her best friend.


    "Ah, I understand, this is called ''Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.'' You can see his unknown side, so you two are a perfect match made by Heaven."


    Listening to her tone, Shi Li felt ufortable, "Don''t pair people up randomly."


    This was when the male protagonist inevitably needed toe out for a walk, she said with a tone of hurt, "You know that the person I like is Feng Yunhe, no matter how good are others, they can''t enter my eye."


    Shi Li: Finally, I found a valid method to deal with my parents urging me to get married in the future.


    Gao Yun said in a heart-wrenching way, "Feng Yunhe does not like you, I see Fu Huixing is a really good person..."


    And then Gao Yun gave a five-minute presentation on Fu Huixing''s merits, her attitude was even more serious than writing an essay during exams.


    As a high school student, Gao Yun was full of love and romance, how could she afford it?


    Therefore, Shi Li cleared her throat and said in a serious tone, "Learn New Thought, strive to be new youth, when our country is not rich and powerful yet, how can we talk about love?"


    Gao Yun was speechless, anyone else saying this she would believe, but hearing such words from Shi Li, it honestly had no persuasive power.


    She exposed, "Just two minutes ago, you still said that in your heart there was only Feng Yunhe."

 Chapter 30: Bathroom Spectacle

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    At this point, Shi Li expressed quite a paradoxical attitude: "I like Feng Yunhe. It doesn''t affect my studies, I am still topping the ss. Can you do that?" Plus, it''s not like she really likes Feng Yunhe.


    But Gao Yun, even though she is incurably romantic, didn''t quite get twisted up in Shi Li''s logic. She said," If romance does not impact your grades, you could also fancy Fu Huixing. I think he outshines Feng Yunhe."


    Shi Li thought to herself, how is that the same? Fu Huixing is normal, Feng Yunhe isn''t. Moreover, being the viinous second female lead, if she doesn''t like the male lead but starts falling for the second male lead, wouldn''t the plot copse? She did not want to initiate the third round.


    Shi Li had no intention of debating this with her, "Enough, stop overthinking. When the dayes that I can be with Feng Yunhe, you cane and stop us. Discussion now is premature. My secret crush on him doesn''t affect my studies. If one day I start dating, then there could be a potential impact on my studies. You cane by and stop me then."


    Gao Yun didn''t have much to say. Not interfering with studies? That''s debatable.


    Who was it that kept murmuring his name during the ss�� thinking about how to message him during study hall?


    It was all you.


    How could you say it doesn''t affect your studies?


    Aren''t you feeling guilty?


    Thanks to her ability to hear Shi Li''s thoughts, or she would never realize her friend''s inner world is thisplex.


    And on second thought, it didn''t really seem to influence her studies. Instead, it messed with other people''s studies and sleep.


    Whilst focusing on her crush, Shi Li still managed to keep up with the teachers.


    Comparing to others can easily drive one to despair. Shi Li somehow seemed to have deviated from the norms.


    She merely daydreamed a little in the ss, causing her to lose track of the teacher''s instructions.


    The more aggravated she became, even when Shi Li told her to stop obsessing over love and prioritize her studies, she just absently nodded in agreement.


    It was only after ending the call that Gao Yun realized what she had agreed to. If it was just casual consent, it wouldn''t matter. But Shi Li had even scheduled one-on-one sessions with her for Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays after regr sses. Even the weekend rest time had been filled with lessons.


    In no time, Shi Li sent over the schedule they just discussed.


    Looking at the densely packed schedule, Gao Yun was dumbfounded. How did ite to this?


    It was all her ranting about Fu Huixing and Feng Yunhe!


    You two rotten men, she swore to take them both down!


    Despite being close friends, Gao Yun was a little afraid of Shi Li.


    Their three-girl gang''s dynamics revealed this, where both Shi Li and Gao Yun had a good rtionship with Shi Qiuyu.


    Shi Qiuyu: What does this reveal? Am I popr and loved by all?


    Others: It seems like you are going to fall for Feng Yunhe.


    Shi Qiuyu faints!


    When it came to the sses arranged by Shi Li, Gao Yun dared not skip them.


    All she could do was pester and cajole, using the fact she had Singing ss on Monday, to eventually cancel the Monday private tutorial.


    However, the joy of Gao Yun didn''tst beyond two seconds before she received a voice message from Shi Li.


    Her voice was calm, "Then move Monday''s ss to Saturday evening. I''ll talk to Teacher Sun."


    Gao Yun copsed onto the bed, feeling helpless. Her weekends...


    And what about this Teacher Sun, why is it Teacher Sun now?


    In these ten minutes, have you already contacted the teacher?


    Such strong initiative, is it really okay?


    Shi Li, you''re not human.


    On the other end, Shi Li, who was arranging a teacher for Gao Yun, smirked a little. Gao Yun, with her head full of love, should have her time fully scheduled to stop her from being lost in romance all the time.


    She didn''t believe, from 8 in the morning on full throttle to 9:30 in the evening, would Gao Yun still have time to think about men?


    Shi Li called it ''Time Therapy,'' the perfect treatment for a love-struck brain.


    When your mind is full of studying, you won''t even remember men.


    Such wonderful time should be spent reading, right?


    In school, Qiao Shan was not considered a celebrity. When his ssmates first heard this gossip, their initial reaction was, "Who is this man?"


    It has only been a little more than two months since the beginning of the school year, not knowing ssmates outside your ss tune was not umon.


    Usually, enjoying the gossips of those around you are more fun.


    While they still didn''t quite know Qiao Shan, it still was an interesting gossip to nibble at on a shallow level.


    Especially some male students, curious about Qiao Shan''s size.


    Bizzare events happen every year, particrly this year.


    This was Qiao Shan''s core feeling in these two days. During the weekend, his newly acquainted rich girlfriend proposed to break up. They were fine when they separated, but less than two hourster, he was dumped.


    Children of wealthy families are smart, seldom do youe across one whose brain isn''t sharp.


    Therefore, Qiao Shan didn��t want to lose Gao Yun and wanted to salvage their rtionship.


    However, all his socialworks have been blocked by Gao Yun, he has no way to contact her.


    He could only wait until school was out on Monday to rify the situation.


    His rtionship with Gao Yun has already reached this stage. If he can redeem it, it would be the best, if not, Qiao Shan does not want other people in the school to know he once dated Gao Yun.


    It wasn��t for the fear of harming Gao Yun''s reputation, but purely because he was afraid his next girlfriend would mind.


    What was stranger was that when he went to the restroom during the break, there were always males surreptitiously ncing at him. If he didn''t know any better, he would think he had run into male delinquents.


    What''s worse is there was more than one.


    Who could understand being surrounded by a line of males, staring at his hand unbuttoning his trousers.


    If his hands moved just a bit faster, he would be exposed.


    Wasn��t this genuinely terrifying?

 Chapter 31: After School Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    Qiao Shan felt rather distressed at the constant intrusion during his private moments at the restroom; such was his difort that he retreated to a stall.


    Standing as a testament to its opulence, the luxurious design of Qianpu Middle School spared not even the restrooms.


    Right then, Qiao Shan was grateful for the school''s architect as it provided him with the privacy he longed for. However, his retreat appeared as an admission of guilt, reinforcing the idea that he had something to hide.


    If it was of an impressive size, why would he fear being seen, after all?


    This action intensified the testing of his case.


    Gossips about one''s personal life always spread swiftly, especially when fueled by ss 1, the school''s hotbed for rumors.


    Whispers amongst students went like this, "Hey, do you know Qiao Shan from your ss has something not even as big as a lipstick sample?"


    The defensiveness from his ssmates, "Wait, how would I know? How did youe to know this?"


    The students from ss 1 surely could not admit that they got the information from Shi Li, especially since Shi Li herself wasn��t aware of the fact that the rumor originated from her own group.


    Pondering in her heart, she failed to see what this had to do with her.


    Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu were merely sharing thetest gossip in the group; what fault did they have in all this?


    The students of ss 1 were merely verifying the authenticity of the gossip; they were simply innocent and curious.


    The subject of the vast spreading gossip was, however, oblivious to all the chatter.


    It was only half a monthter when Qiao Shan came to know of the gossip circting around him.


    Being a proud boy, he was deeply ashamed, refusing to allow such demeaning news about him to spread.


    Apart from the embarrassment, it also affected his n of courting a wealthy woman. After all, which richdy would want a boyfriend with less than a lipstick sample down there? The traditional mindset always leaned towards appreciatingrger sizes.


    Qiao Shan was deeply angered at the spreader of this news. However, tracing the origin of the rumor after half a month seemed impossible.


    By this point, everyone in the school knew about it; if he were to me someone, there was no innocent party.


    Moreover, if he did consider ming someone, he woulde across as petty, and it might reinforce the truth of the rumor.


    In the narrow thinking of everyone around, if it weren''t true, why would it bother him so much?


    All Qiao Shan could do was to appear carefree and unaffected by the grains of sand in his otherwise peaceful life.


    Time passed, and all this became the past.


    In the beginning, the students of ss 3 didn''t believe the rumor either. Could anyone really be that small?


    Just like Wei Yi and Shi Qiuyu, everyone was unclear of the actual size of a lipstick sample, even making efforts to look it up online.


    After the Google search: emmm����


    Qiao Shan soon became the center of attention��this attention was not of an admirable nature, but more due to curiosity and the desire to validate the rumor.


    Qiao Shan misinterpreted this attention, thinking he had be more attractive recently, being the subject of stolen nces from both, girls and boys.


    These longing looks, however, were all directed lower than where he thought. Qiao Shan failed to notice this.


    It was only after hearing the gossip about him, did he realize that it wasn''t his charm that increased, but rather the curiosity of his peers!


    The current Qiao Shan, inted by the attention from his peers, became more confident and convinced that his after-school project to win back Gao Yun would surely seed.


    However, giving it a second thought, Qiao Shan realized thatpared to the charming Feng Yunhe, he was less enticing. There was really no need for him to be fixated on Gao Yun.


    Including the school itself, if he wanted to discover wealthy girls, they were numerous like stars in the sky.


    There were quite a few who were richer than Gao Yun. He could break up with her and possibly find someone wealthier next.


    Such an idea crossed his mind but Qiao Shan discarded it instantly. Not that he had developed feelings for Gao Yun over the past few days.


    Rather, Qiao Shan felt it necessary to have a backup.


    It was like finding a job, you need to look for a better opportunity while riding a donkey.


    When he found better, he could break up with Gao Yun.


    Gao Yun was a fool, as long as he spent more time to please her, they would definitely get back together.


    Perhaps, Gao Yun��s talk of breaking up was just her being capricious, wanting him to coax her.


    However, if she liked to act spoiled, she was not a good woman. After they made up, he needed to educate her well and make her change this habit.


    His parents had not raised him easily, he couldn''t make them deal with a temperamental daughter-inw.


    Qiao Shan had made up his mind and was just waiting for school to be over to get Gao Yun back.


    Meanwhile, Gao Yun had no idea that her ex-boyfriend nned to meet her at the school gate.


    Shi Li had arranged her post-school schedule so tightly that even the time she spent drinking water and going to the restroom was defined.


    About the issue of getting homete, she had to return home only after nine p.m. everyday, or else her mother and nanny would worry.


    Gao Yun''s mother was a strong woman. Her daily routines were as busy as a president. Her daughter hadn��t woken up when she would leave for work, and by the time she returned, her daughter was already asleep.


    Gao Yun confronted her mother during the limited time she was at home, and informed her about thete-night tutoring she needed to take. She showed her the timetable that Shi Li had arranged for her.


    Gao Yun had always beenzy regarding her studies, this was the first time she took the initiative to study, which surprised her mother.


    It was both a surprise and a delight.


    Although they were well off and their child didn''t have to rely on academics to be sessful, parents always loved seeing their children making progress.


    During her conversation with Gao Yun, she learnt that the timetable was tailored for her by Shi Li, considering her daily curriculum and academic weaknesses.


    Gao Yun''s mother was relieved that her daughter had such a considerate friend, and at the same time, she felt guilty for being too busy with her work and neglecting her daughter.


    These issues were supposed to be her responsibility as a mother, but Shi Li stole the thunder.


    Even the private tutor was found by Shi Li.


    Today was Gao Yun''s first day to attend post-school tutoring. Shi Li nned to apany her for the day, and afterward she would have to continue by herself.


    Shi Li nned the schedule perfectly, Gao Yun could no longer return home leisurely after school.


    Her pace had to be quickened.


    Gao Yunined to Shi Li that she had no time to rest at all.


    Shi Li thought to herself, "I want you to be busy, to have no time to rest, so you won''t rekindle things with Qiao Shan when I''m not around."


    Meanwhile, Qiao Shan, still ustomed to Gao Yun''s habits, liked to stroll home slowly after school. He parked at the school''s external parking lot, hoping to bump into Gao Yun by chance. He waited until it was dark but never saw her.


    The parking lot had a few cars scattered about, and not seeing the usual car that picked up Gao Yun, Qiao Shan realized she had already left.


    On the first day, he misjudged the situation and failed to meet Gao Yun.


    On Tuesday, Shi Li didn''t arrange any after-school one-on-one sessions for Gao Yun, thinking even a workhorse needs a break.


    You can''t have Gao Yun taking new sses every day; she also needs time to digest the information on her own.


    The method of absorption was simple and crude: a massive amount of problem-solving.


    Everyone has their limits, and what Shi Li thought was an easy amount of work, Gao Yun found challenging.


    Gao Yun, assessing her own capabilities, realized it wasn''t as Shi Li had said; she didn''t get a day off.


    In fact, she felt an even greater urgency to get home than the day before.


    Learning from the previous day''s lesson, Qiao Shan hurried to the school gate after ss to wait for Gao Yun.


    Gao Yun walked out of the school gate with a few of Shi Li''s friends, and Shi Li, with her sharp eyes, was the first to spot Qiao Shan waiting on the side.


    Knowing Qiao Shan, Shi Li understood he never did anything without a reason; his presence here definitely had a purpose.


    As for the reason, Shi Li looked towards Gao Yun; she would have to ask her.


    If Qiao Shan hadn''t given up on Gao Yun, the naive girl, then she was likely his target for the evening.


    "Oh boy, looks like there''s a show to watch today," Shi Li thought to herself.


    The influence of Shi Li''s thoughts was profound; in no time, all the ssmates around who heard her immediately gathered towards where Shi Li was looking.

 Chapter 32: The Simple Liang Rongrong

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    Shi Li had just said, that they could watch the drama now.


    Everything else could be missed, but not the excitement.


    Upon Shi Li''s reminder, the youngdies around her noticed Qiao Shan not far away.


    Just as Gao Yun saw Qiao Shan, he too saw her.


    Qiao Shan quickened his pace, heading in the direction of Gao Yun.


    ��Without a doubt, he''s here to reconcile��


    Gao Yun: I beg you to stop, I really don''t want to.


    She''s just full of regret, extremely regretful for her blindness.


    After two days of brewing, gossips about Qiao Shan had spread throughout the Qianpu School''s high school.


    To put it bluntly, Qiao Shan was the most famous student of Qianpu Middle School, no doubt about it.


    Not even Feng Yunhe, who had the protagonist''s aura, couldpare to Qiao Shan.


    Many students from other grades, hearing of his fame, flocked to the door of Qiao Shan''s ss, just to catch a glimpse of this celebrity.


    Up to now, it''s possible not to know Feng Yunhe in Qianpu Middle School, but impossible not to know Qiao Shan.


    Every passerby knew him.


    After seeing him, everyone''s gaze couldn��t help but stick to him.


    Eager to see what this new celebrity of Qianpu was doing at the school gate.


    Gao Yun, of course, knew of Qiao Shan''s reputation as the lipstick warrior, that''s why she was particrly reluctant to have any connections with him now.


    Qiao Shan''s sincere intentions towards Gao Yun would not waver just because she was avoiding him.


    With the fish in his hand trying to break free, Qiao Shan was a bit panicked now.


    He couldn''t care less about hiding their past rtionship in public.


    He looked at Gao Yun affectionately, "Yun Yun, you didn''t answer my calls, you even blocked me, did I upset you?"


    Inside, Gao Yun was screaming for help, why couldn''t they just let the past die after breaking up?


    The students were all leaving school, ready to go home, the school gate was full of students.


    When the students saw the lipstick warrior obviously waiting for someone, they all stopped in their tracks, curious to see what he was up to.


    He''s that kind of person whose simple charisma could attract everyone''s attention.


    Right, this person is Qiao Shan!


    The man who once owned this charisma was the protagonist of this book, Feng Yunhe, but now his aura was snatched away by Qiao Shan, leveraging his fame as the lipstick warrior.


    Alright, as the protagonist, Feng Yunhe still possesses a charming presence.


    These two men shine in their own domains.


    Under everyone''s gaze, seeing Qiao Shan approaching, Gao Yun wished she could crawl into a hole.


    Shi Li added narration to this scene in her mind: ��He chases, she escapes, she attempts to escape and fails��


    Gao Yun was panicking, while this guy still had time for such dramatics?


    Did Shi Li think this was some kind of idol drama or overbearing CEO novel?


    Shi Li thought to herself, in my previous life, I kindly advised you, but you turned a deaf ear, still choosing to be with this scum. This is payback for you ditching me in our past life.


    When Qiao Shan called her, Gao Yun waspletely done in.


    Gao Yun''s slightly chubby face tensed up, she said coldly and quickly, "I think we aren''t suitable for each other after break-up it''s normal to delete each other''s contacts; is there a problem?"


    Gao Yun managed to spit out a chunk of words without taking a breath. Before Qiao Shan had a chance to react, she grabbed her girlfriend by the arm and hurried towards the parking lot.


    She needed to shake Qiao Shan off without dy. She didn''t want to have any connection with him, especially in such a crowd.


    Shi Li sharply pointed out while being dragged, "Being around such a man is like a criminal record for the rest of your life."


    Everyone chuckled, "With a sharp tongue like that, you should aim for grad school!"


    Gao Yun sprinted ahead, harnessing all her might in a desperate bid to escape.


    Surprisingly, Qiao Shan, a burly man, couldn''t catch up.


    Thanks to her fast pace, Gao Yun swiftly left the crowd behind.


    The other stationary students wanted to gawk at the scene, but chasing after her to do so would becking dignity.


    They all valued their reputations and would deny their desire to pursue others just for the sake of drama.


    This gave Gao Yun an opportunity to escape. Shi Qiuyu''s car was parked on the outskirts.


    Without a second thought, Gao Yun hopped into the vehicle, neglecting to remember it wasn''t hers. She sat down and gestured for Shi Qiuyu and Shi Li to join her.


    Shi Qiuyu and Shi Li were left gobsmacked.


    Once they were aboard, Gao Yun swiftly directed the driver, "Uncle Zhou, please, drive ahead."


    "Very well."


    With the approval from the young masters, Uncle Zhou stepped on the gas and sped off.


    Staring at their retreating car, all Qiao Shan could do was watch helplessly.


    Annoyed, he vowed to make Gao Yun pay for this public humiliation.


    Shi Li teased, "The real humiliation is yet toe."


    Puzzled about the unexpected breakup, Qiao Shan began to question why.


    Why indeed. What went wrong?


    Qiao Shan believed he had Gao Yun entirely in his control. So far, everything had run smoothly.


    Scrutinizing the past, Qiao Shan assessed when things began to unravel.


    They went shopping during the weekend, where he gifted Gao Yun a scarf he apparently made for her. Overwhelmed with emotions, she insisted on buying him a gift. Up until this point, she had been smitten with him.


    In the gift shop too, she seemed entirely ordinary.


    However, things spiralled out of control after her girlfriend arrived.


    From this point onwards, Qiao Shan recalled only two instances of conversation involving Gao Yun''s girlfriend.


    Gao Yun had introduced him to her, and her response was lukewarm at best.


    Was the breakup because her friend didn''t approve of him? Did Gao Yun break up because she felt her boyfriend was disliked by herbest friend?


    That exnation seemed extremely far-fetched,


    Qiao Shan struggled to believe it.


    She Qiuyu teased, "The truth is far more bizarre than what you''re imagining, kiddo"


    Just as Qiao Shan was lost in thought, a soft feminine voice called out to him.


    "Qiao Shan, what are you doing here?"


    Upon turning around, Qiao Shan saw Liang Rongrong. He appeared a touch unnerved.


    His original target had been Liang Rongrong. The naive and harmless girl had transferred into the school after the termmenced, recing Shen Qinglin''s spot in thepetition. Rumours were rife about her influential familial background.


    At the time, Liang Rongrong was feeling low due to the double blow of a monthly exam and apetition. Seizing the opportunity, Qiao Shan started to get closer to her under the pretense of tutoring her.


    In fact, he was doing great.


    Qiao Shan��s grades were high, ranking him among the top students at Qianpu School.


    Liang Rongrong naively thought him to be just a fellow student with a kind heart. After school, Qiao Shan would ride home with her in her family��s car.


    With a spacious vi that perfectly met Qiao Shan''s criteria for a potential partner''s home, Liang Rongrong was an ideal candidate.


    By tutoring Liang Rongrong, Qiao Shan was able to significantly bridge the distance between them, which sometimes included casual touches on the hand, and kisses on the cheek.


    To Qiao Shan, the only thing standing between them and bing a couple was a thin veil of uncertainty that hadn''t been pierced yet.


    He was confident he could make Liang Rongrong his girlfriend in no time if he wanted.


    As her would-be boyfriend, when his girlfriend was insulted or bullied outside, and came home whimpering about her grievances, he assumed it was his responsibility to stand up for her.


    Thus, Qiao Shan arranged for a few punks to warn those who had once bullied Liang Rongrong.


    After all, Liang Rongrong wasn��t popr among her fellow female students, and there were many who had "bullied" her.


    Among those the punks had nned to warn, Shi Li, who happened to have gone out to buy books that day, became their first target.


    Two of the ruffians nning to harass Shi Li ended up behind bars, the news of which quickly reached their gang leader.


    Realizing the danger of confronting the wrong family, he went into hiding, and the rest of the group narrowly escaped the same fate.


    That night, the gang leader called Qiao Shan to ask about the girl''s background as two of his gang didn''t return home and were unresponsive to calls. This might mean they''re either arrested or worst.


    Regardless of either scenario, it indicated that the girl couldn��t be messed with.


    Being a student at a prestigious institution like Qianpu, Qiao Shan was more aware of the significance ofing from a wealthy family.


    That was the reason why he was determined to marry into a high-status family; he saw it as an opportunity that would benefit not only him but his future generations as well.


    Qiao Shan was somewhat apprehensive that Shi Li''s family might cause him trouble, but considering that Liang Rongrong''s family was equally influential, he had no reason to fret.


    He shared his concern with Liang Rongrong, but she was puzzled by his behavior.


    Despite being bullied, Liang Rongrong still held a benevolent heart towards the perpetrators and didn��t wish to harm them.


    To most people, Liang Rongrong would seem like a kind-hearted girl.


    However, Qiao Shan thought she was na?ve and easy to deceive.


    For the first time, there was a disagreement between them, with neither being able to convince the other.


    Just then, an argument broke out downstairs from Liang Rongrong''s home. As the host, he decided to go out and see what was happening.


    As soon as Liang Rongrong went downstairs, Qiao Shan hid aside and watched.

 Chapter 33: “Time Li Has a Secret Crush on Me”

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    It turned out that the Shi family hade to their door. From the rmed reactions of the butler and others, it was clear that Shi Li''s background was quite extraordinary.


    Qiao Shan stood quietly at the corner of the second floor, listening to the argument in the living room below.


    From Shi Li''s aunt''s words, he keenly discerned that Liang Rongrong was not the family''s biological daughter, but an adopted one.


    This wouldn''t do at all. No matter what kind of family it was, they wouldn''t leave their assets to an adopted daughter. Even if the adoptive parents were kind-hearted and willing to give Liang Rongrong a share of the family property, the amount she''d ultimately receive would be limited and couldn''tpare to that of a biological only child.


    In that instant, Qiao Shan made up his mind to change his target.


    No longer nning to pursue Liang Rongrong, Qiao Shan began to distance himself from her gradually.


    Liang Rongrong was quite naive and didn''t notice his withdrawal, still thinking he was genuinely too busy to tutor her.


    After parting ways with Liang Rongrong, Qiao Shan''s luck exploded, immediatelynding him a big fish.


    However, this big fish, Gao Yun, had recently shown signs of slipping out of control, which irritated him slightly.


    Finally escaping that suffocating scene, Gao Yun said to Shi Qiuyu''s family driver, "Uncle Zhou, please take me home."


    She then called her own driver who was waiting in the parking lot, "I''m taking Qiuyu''s car home today. You can head back first."


    Gao Yun still had to go home to do her homework and didn''t have time to hang out with Shi Qiuyu and Shi Li.


    Shi Li, like Gao Yun, asked Shi Qiuyu''s family driver to take her home as well.


    Fortunately, Shi Li and Gao Yun''s homes were in the same direction, so the driver didn''t have to make an extra trip.


    Shi Li''s parents were abroad on business and pleasure, and based on their recent conversation, they weren''t expected to return home for about another half month.


    Therefore, Shi Li didn''t expect to see her mother when she got home.


    Mrs. Huang Jie had just gotten off the ne and looked a bit travel-worn, but it didn''t diminish her beauty at all.


    "Mom, why are you home early?"


    Huang Jie gave her daughter a sidelong nce, "I missed you and came back early to see you. Is that not allowed?"


    "Of course it''s allowed. But you came back early without telling me, so I could have been prepared."


    Huang Jie had a ir for dramatic statements. She said, "What good would telling you in advance do? Could you fly a ne to bring me back, or skip ss to pick me up at the airport?"


    Obviously, Shi Li couldn''t do either.


    Shi Li heard her mother continue, "Why are you so nervous about meing home early? Did you hide a lover in the vi?"


    Shi Li coyly replied to her mother, "I''m not nervous at all. I''m overjoyed to see you."


    This response pleased Huang Jie, who left a fragrant kiss on Shi Li''s cheek.


    Looking at Shi Li''s face, Mrs. Huang''s eyes involuntarily reddened, "Seeing that you''re alright puts my mind at ease."


    In fact, when Shi Li saw her mother sitting on the living room sofa, she knew that her early return must have been because her uncle had told her parents about the incident that night, and her mother came back early out of concern.


    Shi Li smiled and hugged her mother''s waist, "Oh, I''m fine. You know who I am, right? Remember, the master said I''m blessed with good fortune and will have a smooth life. This little incident is nothing."


    "I''m d you''re okay. But in the future, you still need to take your bodyguards with you when you go out."


    Shi Li nodded in agreement while nestled in her mother''s arms.


    "Your uncle said that the Fu boy helped you. Did you thank him? When your father gets back in a few days, the three of us should go and express our gratitude in person."


    When Shi Li''s uncle spoke to his brother, he only mentioned the important matters, conveniently overlooking the fact that his niece had already made a banner and a gold medal to thank her savior.


    "I did thank him, but wouldn''t it show more sincerity if the three of us went to thank him in person?"


    Recently, during a school assembly, the principal had called Fu Huixing out tomend him and even gave him a certificate of merit.


    Shi Li, sitting far away in the audience, had vaguely seen that Fu Huixing didn''t seem very happy about it.


    Huang Jie didn''t ask her daughter how she had thanked her ssmate, but agreed, "Alright, but your father won''t be back for a while."


    "Then we''ll wait for dad toe home and go together."


    Huang Jie had been on a long-haul flight for nearly twenty hours and was visibly exhausted. Shi Li wanted her to get to bed soon.


    "Mom, I''m going to do my homework now. You should eat something and rest."


    It seemed that with her mother at home, the vi wasn''t just a house anymore, but had be a home.


    Even though Mrs. Huang Jie was still sleeping upstairs when Shi Li left for school the next day, and she ate breakfast alone, for Shi Li, the feeling was different.


    Everyone thought that after Gao Yun ignored Qiao Shan yesterday, he would know to give up. Who could have imagined that he still wouldn''t take the hint?


    Today was even worse; he directly cornered Gao Yun and the entire ss in the ssroom.


    "Excuse me, I''m looking for Gao Yun."


    Gao Yun didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of the whole school. After all, her ssmates were already well-acquainted with each other''s personal affairs.


    "If you have something to say,e in and say it."


    Going outside was out of the question, now and forever.


    Faced with over thirty pairs of keen eyes, Qiao Shan felt slightly ufortable.


    These people''s gazes were like wolves'', seemingly glowing green.


    Especially when Qiao Shan nced down inadvertently, he saw the male students in the restroom staring at him fiercely.


    This instantly sent chills down his spine, as if he had walked into a wolf den.


    "Why do you keep looking for me? I''ve told you we''re notpatible, so I decided to break up. Please stop disturbing my normal school life."


    Qiao Shan tried hard to shake off the feeling of being watched by wolves. He looked at Gao Yun with deep affection.


    "Yun Yun, I know you only want to break up with me because you''ve listened to malicious gossip."


    "Was it Shi Li who told you? Did she speak ill of me to you, trying to drive a wedge between us?"


    This realization hade to him after his conversation with Liang Rongrong in the parking lot after school yesterday.


    Especially after he called that thug he had hired before, Brother Song, who, being untrustworthy, had spilled everything.


    As for why Gao Yun had started to grow cold towards him after seeing her best friend at the mall,


    he conveniently overlooked the logical issues in this chain of events.


    "Let me tell you, Shi Li has a secret crush on me," Qiao Shan dered. "When you weren''t around, she tried to seduce me, but I firmly rejected her. I told her that you''re the only one in my heart. She''s holding a grudge because I turned her down, so she made up this false story to drive a wedge between us."


    After delivering this speech, Qiao Shan felt extremely pleased with himself.


    His move had effectively smeared Shi Li''s reputation, putting her in a difficult position to defend herself.


    What''s more clever was how he contrasted Shi Li with Gao Yun, portraying himself as having chosen Gao Yun over the more physically attractive Shi Li.


    This was sure to boost Gao Yun''s self-esteem.


    "Being friends with such a beautiful girl, people must oftenpare the two of you, praising Shi Li but not you," he implied. "But I''m different from them. I''ll always choose you without hesitation."


    This maneuver could also sour the friendship between Shi Li and Gao Yun. After all, no woman wants to be friends with someone who tries to seduce her boyfriend.


    Qiao Shan had already offended Shi Li, and he reasoned that having such a person as his girlfriend''s best friend would only cause trouble in their rtionship. It would be better to break them up as soon as possible.


    Even if Gao Yun trusted Shi Li, being falsely used by her best friend''s boyfriend would make Shi Li feel ufortable and distance herself from Gao Yun.


    It was a win-win strategy for Qiao Shan. As long as one of them believed his story, he woulde out on top.


    "Shi Li, you''re no match for me," he thought smugly.


    Just as he was relishing his scheme, the focus suddenly shifted to an unexpected target.


    The crowd eximed, "What? Shi Li has a crush on you? Then what about Feng Yunhe?"

 Chapter 34: “Lipstick Sample War God”

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    Gao Yun was now filled with disgust for this man. What nonsense was he spouting about Shi Li liking him?


    How dare he even think he''s worthy?


    Originally, they could have parted ways amicably, leaving each other with a somewhat positive impression.


    Of course, the impression of the lipstick sample might stay with him for life now.


    But he just had to make things so awkward.


    "You im I have a secret crush on you? If you''re going to spread rumors, at least do it when I''m not around. That way, there''s no one to refute your lies. But here I am, right in front of you, and you''re still being this brazen?"


    ording to Qiao Shan''s original n, he was supposed to say these divisive things when he was alone with Gao Yun. But since Gao Yun wasn''t following his script, he had no choice but to say these things in front of everyone.


    However, Qiao Shan believed that doing this in front of the entire ss would be more effective in tarnishing Shi Li''s reputation.


    It would let all of Shi Li''s ssmates see her true colors and make it impossible for her to stay in this ss.


    Shi Li had never offended Qiao Shan, but he harbored a deep-seated hatred for girls like her who came from good families and had pretty faces.


    Not only did Shi Lie from a well-off background and have good looks, but she also excelled academically.


    Why should one girl have it all? It just didn''t sit right with him. If he had been born into a family like hers, he could have achieved so much more than Shi Li.


    But he didn''t have that privilege.


    He wanted to drag this golden girl down from her pedestal.


    If today''s events could cause Shi Li to be ostracized by her ssmates, it would all be worth it.


    "I''m fearless because everything I''m saying is the absolute truth."


    "Truth, my ass!" Shi Li retorted. "You say I''m into you? What could I possibly see in you? Your monthly allowance wouldn''t even cover one of my meals. Or is it because your grades are worse than mine? You''re inferior to me in every way, so how could I possibly be interested in you? If I wanted to help the poor, I''d rather sponsor a few girls who can''t afford to go to school."


    Everyone knew from her inner thoughts that Shi Li wasn''t as aloof as she appeared, but they were still shocked by her sudden outburst.


    Wei Yi, true to form as her venomous sidekick, chimed in, "Come on, don''t be angry. Some people are just ugly and delusional."


    The students in ss 1 burst intoughter, thoroughly wounding Qiao Shan''s oversized ego.


    His face turned beet red. He couldn''t understand why things weren''t going ording to his n.


    Realizing that all the students in ss 1 were siding with Shi Li, he felt the urge to flee.


    But Shi Li didn''t give him the chance to escape. In her previous life, she had endured so much grief because of this man. His on-again, off-again rtionship with Gao Yun had left her caught in the middle, feeling like a fool.


    [Finally, I''ve caught this opportunity. Your bad luck.]


    The rest of ss 1 thought: We light a candle for you in advance.


    "I don''t understand what gives you the confidence to think I would ever like you.


    Don''t normal people usually look for partners who are better off? Even for a girl in my position, it''s hard to find a boy who meets my standards. At the very least, I''d want someone who matches my conditions. As for you, I''m sorry, but there''s not a single thing about you that catches my eye."


    The rest of ss 1 thought: So you''re saying even Feng Yunhe isn''t good enough for you.


    Half a secondter, Shi Li corrected herself, "Actually, there are some areas where you surpass me. For instance, your skill at maniption, your thick skin and shamelessness, and your ambition to climb the socialdder."


    Everyone else: You city folks sure know how to y. Is this really apliment?


    "I''m surrounded by so many excellent people, why would I like you? Our ss monitor is handsome, reliable, patient, and manages the entire ss efficiently. He has the makings of a great leader."


    The ss monitor smiled shyly: Thanks for the praise. I didn''t realize I was that good.


    "Our study representative is hardworking, ambitious, has an incredible ability to learn, and is always willing to help ssmates with their studies."


    The study representative, who had been admitted to the school based on his excellent grades, was surprised by Shi Li''s praise. He felt a sense of pride and even straightened his shoulders a bit.


    "And these are just the average students in our ss. Everyone else could easily outshine you."


    ss monitor: Suddenly, I don''t feel so proud anymore. What should I do?


    Study representative: That''s right, if someone like me is just average in our ss, then everyone here can crush you!


    The girls who shipped the Li-Xing CP chimed in, "Don''t forget about Fu Huixing in our ss. It''s insulting to evenpare him to you!"


    Shi Li shook her head, "Don''t you have a mirror at home? If not, at least you must have some urine. Go take a look at yourself in a puddle of your own piss."


    This line was the killing blow.


    The onlookers all shared a single thought: We must never offend Shi Li in the future. Her tongue is far too sharp.


    Qiao Shan was verbally destroyed. Thirty people were watching, but not a single one felt sorry for him or spoke up in his defense.


    It was because he deserved it.


    Carelessly spreading rumors about someone liking him.


    "You say I have a secret crush on you. You certainly have a lot of confidence in yourself."


    Seeing that Shi Li had vented her anger, the ss monitor stepped in as a peacemaker, trying to speak on Qiao Shan''s behalf.


    "Come on, everyone, we''re all ssmates here. Maybe there''s been some misunderstanding. As for saying our Shi Li has a secret crush on you, that''s quite unrealistic and shouldn''t be said again in the future. Shi Li, as the victim here, is understandably upset. You should be able to understand that."


    "Love is a matter between two people. You can''t force a rtionship. Since Gao Yun clearly has no feelings for you anymore, I advise you to let go of your obsession. Besides, we''re still students. Our studies shoulde first. Gao Yun is now fully focused on her studies, so I hope you won''t bother her again in the future."


    The ss monitor patted Qiao Shan''s shoulder and pushed him out, "Let''s pretend this never happened. We''re still friendly ssmates. Your ss probably has a lot of homework tonight, so you''d better hurry back and get started. You don''t want to be scolded by the teacher for not finishing it."


    With his silver tongue and superhuman charm, the ss monitor managed to usher Qiao Shan away.


    He walked Qiao Shan out, arm in arm, until they reached the school gates.


    After the ss monitor left, the ss group chat was flooded with messages:


    [Our ss monitor is so noble, sacrificing himself for the greater good]


    The students sitting by the window saw the two of them approaching the school gate and quickly called for everyone to pack up and go home.


    Qiao Shan standing at the front of the ssroom had not only blocked Gao Yun and Shi Li from leaving, but also prevented the other students from going home.


    Although everyone had enjoyed the drama, encountering Qiao Shan just left them feeling exasperated.


    It felt like having a toad jump onto one''s foot - not biting, but deeply unsettling.


    When the ss monitor got home and saw the flood of messages, he was so angry he nearly burst a blood vessel. These people were too wicked - he wasn''t even dead, so how could they use the phrase "sacrifice one''s life for a righteous cause"?


    Did everyone learn their idioms from the martial arts teacher?


    Tomorrow he would report this to the Chinesenguage teacher - some students clearly weren''t paying attention in ss!


    After returning home, Shi Li received many consoling text messages from her ssmates, essentially telling her not to bother with trashy men and not to take it to heart.


    Gao Yun expressed her apologies to Shi Li, saying it was all because of her poor judgment in people that Shi Li had to suffer this undeserved misfortune.


    Shi Li was the type to settle scores immediately, never letting herself stew overnight. She was already over the incident.


    As long as Gao Yun never got entangled with Qiao Shan again in this lifetime, that would be the best oue for her.


    It was a lesson in how pathetic one could be with a love-obsessed best friend.


    What surprised Shi Li, however, was that she unexpectedly received a warning text message from Fu Huixing.

 Chapter 35: Wedding Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    He essentially meant that Qiao Shan was narrow-minded, and since you offended him today, you should be wary of his future retaliation.


    Even without his reminder, Shi Li knew from her previous life that Qiao Shan wasn''t a good person. Nevertheless, she still wanted to express her gratitude for his kind warning.


    Shi Li was quite surprised that he would take the initiative to warn her. Previously, Fu Huixing had given Shi Li the impression of being a rather cold person. Only after these two interactions did she realize that he was actually warm-hearted beneath his cool exterior and enjoyed helping others.


    Shi Li replied to him, [Thank you for the warning. I''m aware of this. A gentleman''s revenge may take ten years, but a petty man''s revengests from dawn to dusk!]


    After some time, when Fu Huixing saw Shi Li''s message, he couldn''t help but curl his lips into a smile when he read thetter two sentences.


    When Shi Li returned home after school, Mrs. Huang Jie had already woken up from her nap.


    While eating at the dinner table, Huang Jie mentioned, "The Lan Family Daughter is getting married this weekend. Do you have time?"


    Remembering who the Lan Family Daughter was, Shi Li immediately said, "Yes, yes, yes."


    [Even if she didn''t have time, she would make time to go]


    Her daughter wasn''t usually the type to enjoy attending weddings. Every time, it was she and her daughter''s father who had to drag her along, hoping she would socialize more.


    This time, her daughter agreed so readily that it made Huang Jie feel a sense of unreality.


    But Huang Jie didn''t dare to ask too much, fearing Shi Li might change her mind.


    She quickly responded, "Then Mom will help you pick out a couple of suitable outfits, and you can choose which one to wear on the day."


    Though immersed in her studies, Shi Li had also inherited Huang Jie''s penchant for vanity, enjoying makeup and dressing up. She didn''t believe that beautifying oneself would affect her studies.


    In this aspect, mother and daughter were in agreement.


    December isn''t an ideal month for weddings. The weather is too cold, and the choices for wedding types are limited, leaving only indoor weddings as an option.


    The Lan family''s rushed decision to marry off their daughter was due to their second daughter getting pregnant by her boyfriend. In a few months, it would be impossible to hide, so they chose to hastily arrange the wedding.


    Huang Jie exined this to her daughter in the car on the way to the wedding.


    Actually, Shi Li already knew about this without Huang Jie telling her. The wedding of the Lan family''s second daughter had caused quite a stir.


    In her previous life, Shi Li hadn''t been cornered by hooligans in the alley. When the Lan family was marrying off their daughter, Huang Jie and Shi Li''s father were still abroad. With her parents not at home, Shi Li, being a student, couldn''t possibly attend the wedding on behalf of her parents. She hadn''t gone to that wedding and only heard about itter through gossip.


    The scene had been quite dramatic, and Shi Li deeply regretted not being able to witness it.


    Now, she could see the live version.


    The wedding venue had no shortage of sunflower seeds and refreshments; Shi Li didn''t even need to prepare her own.


    At the reception, Huang Jie took out the invitation and red envelope from her bag.


    The bride''s brother and sister-inw stood by the main entrance to wee guests. When they saw Huang Jie, they greeted her warmly.


    "Mrs. Shi is here. Is this your daughter? She''s so beautiful, even prettier than a celebrity."


    The bride''s sister-inw extended her hand, "Mrs. Shi, pleasee with me."


    Shi Li took a few extra nces at the bride''s sister-inw. She had chestnut-colored, slightly curled long hair, and a string of pearl ne around her neck, looking appropriate for her sister-inw''s wedding without being too conspicuous.


    Sensing Shi Li''s gaze, she turned her head and smiled at Shi Li.


    Shi Li returned the smile.


    "Mrs. Shi, Miss Shi, these are your seats. If you need anything, just call me over."


    A three-year-old girl wearing a princess ball gown hugged the bride''s sister-inw''s leg at this moment. "Mommy"


    "Youyou has changed into her little dress. Shall Mommy take Youyou to find Auntie? Do you remember what Mommy taught you at home?"


    "I remember, give Auntie the rings."


    "Ah, that''s right. Shall Mommy take you to find Auntie?"


    "Okay."


    Xie Rou turned to Huang Jie and her daughter apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Shi. I need to take my daughter to my sister-inw. If you need anything, please call my younger sister. She''s not far from here."


    Xie Rou pointed out where the Lan family''s third daughter was seated.


    Huang Jie: "Please, go ahead."


    Shi Li and Mrs. Huang''s seats were quite close to the front, with the groom''s rtives sitting nearby.


    She had heard before that the groom''s background was ordinary.


    Even though it was their son''s wedding, it was entirely managed by the bride''s side.


    [Beer, soft drinks, mineral water, sunflower seeds, peanuts, eight-treasure porridge, sir, please lift your leg]


    There were several of Shi Li''s ssmates at the scene. Hearing this voice, they knew that something big was about to happen.


    [I came to the Lan family wedding with my parents, and I heard Shi Li''s voice at the scene. Looks like something is going to happen today]


    [Sister, you''re here too!]


    [I originally didn''t want toe to the wedding, would rather stay at home and y games. My parents insisted on bringing me along, saying I should meet more people. I was reluctant, but when I heard Shi Li''s voice, I knew I came to the right ce today]


    [So d I came today]


    The ssmates who came to the scene eximed how fortunate they were, while the remaining half who could havee but chose to stay at home were almost crying.


    [My mom asked if I wanted toe along, but I thought the wedding scene would be too noisy, so I went shopping with friends instead. Is it toote to go now?]


    [Me too]


    [+1]


    [I regret it now, deeply regret it]


    Gao Yun, who was currently lurking online, also shed tears. Others still had a choice, but she was different. She had to tutor for two days over the weekend.


    Her mother knew she had sses, so when she left in the morning, she didn''t even ask for Gao Yun''s opinion.


    Gao Yun could already foresee that because of her busy coursework, she would miss out on many opportunities to witness drama in the future.


    Just like today.


    As the break between sses ended, the tutor urged Gao Yun to put down her phone and continue studying.


    Gao Yun put down her phone, while her ssmates in the group chat continued discussing.


    [Could the brothers and sisters at the scene please take care of us poor souls who couldn''t be there? Give us real-time updates on the situation]


    [Please, family (hands pressed together)]


    [Please]

 Chapter 36: Who Did She Think Her Son Was

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    The banquet hall for the Lan Family wedding was enormous, and Shi Li hadn''t noticed her ssmates.


    Her ssmates, on the other hand, were searching for Shi Li, hoping to sit closer to her so they could hear her thoughts more clearly.


    They reported their locations to each other, trying to pinpoint Shi Li''s position based on who could hear her most distinctly.


    The ssmate closest to Shi Li naturally took on the responsibility of providing real-time updates.


    Shi Li sat in her seat, unaware that her ssmates were seated not far behind her, and even more oblivious to the fact that her dear friend had already taken out a phone to record and broadcast her thoughts.


    At that moment, Shi Li''s attention was entirely focused on the groom''s rtive sitting to her left, alongside an older woman holding a boy around four or five years old.


    The boy, sitting in the woman''sp, was not only noisy but also constantly fidgeting, his feet asionally kicking Shi Li''s dress.


    A gray footprint suddenly appeared on Shi Li''s white pants. Given the cold weather outside and the fact that they were attending someone''s wedding, it wasn''t appropriate to dress too extravagantly, so Shi Li was wearing rtively casual clothes.


    Although these clothes looked casual, their price was anything but ordinary.


    While it was irritating to be kicked by a child for no reason, Shi Li assumed it was an ident and decided not to make a fuss over a child''s behavior.


    However, when Shi Li looked over, the boy shed a mischievous grin, and she realized he had done it on purpose.


    Don''t assume that young children don''t understand what they''re doing.


    In today''s environment, kids know a lot more than you might think.


    Not all children are angels; some are inherently mischievous.


    Under normal circumstances, knowing the child had done it intentionally, Shi Li wouldn''t have let it slide just because he was a kid.


    But since they were attending someone''s wedding, she didn''t want to cause a scene.


    Shi Li shot a re at the boy, her expression management befitting her role as a viinous character.


    The child was instantly frightened, and realizing his embarrassment, he immediately began to cry loudly to attract his family''s attention.


    The middle-aged woman holding the child was the little troublemaker''s grandmother. She had been scrolling through short videos but was drawn by her grandson''s cries.


    She quickly put down her phone tofort her precious grandson.


    "Oh my, what''s wrong, sweetie? Who upset grandma''s big boy? Grandma will get revenge for you."


    The grandmother always said this to console her grandson whenever he cried.


    The boy had grown ustomed to using his tears to get his grandmother''s attention and have her solve his problems.


    The troublemaker pointed his short, chubby finger and said, "This bad woman bullied me."


    [Who can rte, family? I came to watch the drama, but first I encountered a little monster.]


    Only then did the grandmother notice Shi Li, who had just taken her seat. Her eyes lit up, and as she took in Shi Li''s attire, the spark in her eyes grew even more intense.


    Shi Li thought she was in for an unavoidable and embarrassing confrontation, like two mad dogs fighting at the vige entrance, right in the middle of this elegant wedding ceremony, with her parents'' friends looking on.


    [I came nning to watch the show, but now it seems I might be the spectacle.]


    Shi Li''s ssmate heard her thoughts and knew she had run into trouble.


    Mrs. Huang Jie was chatting with another grandmother nearby and hadn''t yet noticed the small interaction between her daughter and the troublemaker.


    A ssmate farther from Shi Li stopped a passing waiter. "I think I saw a small problem over by Mrs. Shi. Could you go check? If everything''s fine, great, but if there''s an issue, please try to mediate."


    After instructing the waiter, she sent an OK hand gesture to the group chat, indicating she had handled the situation.


    In the ss group chat:


    [As long as everything''s okay. Nobody better interfere with our drama-watching.]


    [Nobody can bully Sister Li. If she''s not in a good mood, who''s going to lead us in our drama-watching?]


    The situation Shi Li had anticipated - arguing with the older woman - didn''t materialize. Instead, another less-than-ideal scenario unfolded.


    Upon seeing Shi Li, the older woman''s eyes gleamed with interest, and she insisted on introducing her son to Shi Li.


    "Youngdy, you''re so pretty. I bet you don''t have a boyfriend yet, do you? How about my son? He graduated from university this year and is preparing for graduate school entrance exams at home. He''ll be a graduate student soon."


    "My younger son is very handsome and talented. You two would make a great match."


    As she spoke, she started searching for photos on her phone.


    Shi Li''s earlier silent confrontation with the chubby boy had caught the attention of Huang Jie, who had been exchanging pleasantries nearby.


    Huang Jie didn''t oppose her daughter dating early, but only if the young man was sufficiently impressive.


    She overheard the basic information about the young man - a university graduate preparing for graduate school entrance exams at home, which meant he hadn''t been epted on his first try.


    The fact that the older woman didn''t mention which university the young man had attended suggested there was nothing impressive about his alma mater.


    As for the young man''s family background, Huang Jie could discern everything she needed to know from the older woman''s attire.


    Huang Jie and her husband had discussed what kind of boyfriend their daughter should have in the future. Shi Li''s father said he didn''t care about the boy''s family background, as they only had one daughter and all their assets would be left to Shi Li anyway. Regardless of the boy''s circumstances, the inheritance they left would be enough for their daughter to livefortably for a lifetime. He only cared that the son-inw treat their daughter well.


    Huang Jie''s thoughts werepletely opposite to her husband''s. Precisely because they had only one daughter who would inherit all their assets, it was even more important to find a boyfriend from a simr background for their daughter. Many young men these days had ulterior motives, hoping to marry the only daughter of a wealthy family to get their hands on the family fortune.


    Huang Jie smiled faintly and politely declined on her daughter''s behalf. "My daughter is still young, just a high school student. It''s too early for her to be in a rtionship."


    After Huang Jie turned around, the middle-aged woman realized they were mother and daughter. Seeing the obviously expensive jewelry Huang Jie was wearing, her expression became even more satisfied.


    Shi Li was a student dressed modestly, though in high-end designer clothes. The older woman didn''t recognize the brands but could tell they were expensive, even if she didn''t know exactly how much they cost.


    Mrs. Huang Jie was different. The extravagant jewelry around her neck was something even people without much knowledge could guess was extremely valuable.


    The older woman instantly became even more pleased with her future daughter-inw.


    Huang Jie didn''t understand her polite refusal and said carelessly, "What''s the use of studying for a young girl? You''ll all get married eventually. You might as well get married early. Back in our day, we married at sixteen or seventeen, and we''ve lived just fine without education."


    Although the legal marriage age for women was twenty, some regions were like this: they would hold a wedding banquet and consider it a marriage. When the legal marriage age was reached, they would go to the civil affairs bureau to get the marriage certificate and register the children''s household registration.


    Shi Li looked at her mother in confusion: What did she mean?


    Huang Jie was usually quiteposed when dealing with people who couldn''t understand reason.


    People have different perceptions, and you can''t expect everyone to be like you.


    But when it came to her own daughter, this woman was clearly suggesting that her daughter drop out of school to get married and have children.


    She must be dreaming.


    At this moment, Shi Li btedly realized that this woman wanted her to drop out of high school to be her daughter-inw.


    She inwardly eximed how absurd it was [It really refreshes one''s perception, what is she thinking, wanting me to drop out of school to be her daughter-inw]


    [This world is too crazy]


    Shi Li: ?? I don''t quite understand. Asking Shi Li to drop out?


    Asking their ss''s top student to drop out?


    Hello? Is this the head teacher? Someone''s trying to steal yourpetition student.


    This wasn''t just a matter of whether Shi Li''s parents would agree. The teachers at school wouldn''t agree in the first ce. Our ss''s best student, a student who could be rmended for admission to the best university, you want her to drop out and get married?


    May I ask what''s so special about your son? What charm does he have?


    Is he the son of the American president?


    Or does he have diamonds embedded in his dick?


    Why do we keep running into people these days who don''t have a correct understanding of themselves? Has the wall of the suburban mental hospital copsed, letting out so many mentally ill people who have no self-awareness?

 Chapter 37: This is true

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    The waiter, who came over to check the situation, saw the displeased expression on Huang Jie''s face, and noticing that he was unable to handle this situation, he rushed over to his master who was near to ask for help.


    The youngest daughter of the Lan family, upon hearing the waiter''s exnation, walked over and greeted Huang Jie and her Aunt apologizing, "I''m sorry Mrs. Shi, the protocol department has mistakenly arranged your seating. Please,e with me."


    She took Huang Jie to a much closer position and apologized on the way, "I''m really sorry for this, Mrs. Shi, and the discourtesy shown by my sister''s family has caused embarrassment."


    Huang Jie smiled and said, "I can understand."


    After all, she was attending a wedding, not there to cause a scene. Even though Huang Jie was displeased, she didn''t show it.


    Lan Xin, the youngest daughter of the Lan family, led both of them to far more upfront seats, telling Mrs. Shi, "If you sit with our family members here, I can assure you, no insolent person will dare disturb you."


    Huang Jie expressed slight satisfaction with the way things were handled, "I''m sorry to have caused trouble for you today."


    Lan Xin responded courteously, "It''s all due to our negligence in arranging seats. We are deeply apologetic for any rudeness and hope for your understanding."


    Shi Li took her ce on the left of Lan Xin. As she wasmunicating with Huang Jie, Shi Li was secretly scrutinizing Lan Xin.


    Observing the college junior''s calcting ability, Shi Li couldn''t help but admire, "This younger sister of mine is remarkable."


    There was a brief whispered exchange.


    Her ssmates, noticing Shi Li changing seats, were entirely unaware of who Shi Li was evaluating.


    Everyone was quite anxious, desiring to gather around Shi Li and catch the gossip, wanting to see first-hand who was being evaluated. But each person''s seat was fixed, already arranged in advance, and changing seats in the middle would be just too inconvenient.


    Not long after Huang Jie and Shi Li switched seats, the wedding ceremony officially began and seats designated to the Lan family were quickly filled.


    The host was conducting the ceremony on the stage. This somewhat clich�� wedding routine made Huang Jie somewhat impatient and she yawned out of boredom.


    At this moment, Shi Li admired Lan Xin''s resilience, who after executing such a big n, was still impablyposed, a trait that Shi Li found admirable.


    Shi Li then turned her gaze towards the groom d in a red Chinese-style suit, smiling gently at the bride.


    In her heart, Shi Li silently eximed "despicable man", a statement that wasn''t drowned out by the host''s voice. Her ssmates heard her insult and it was clear who she was referring to, as the only main characters in the wedding were the bride and groom.


    Everyone spected if the groom had illicit rtions with another woman or if he had done something unforgivable to the girl, causing her to cause a scene at his wedding.


    The couple''s love story touched the guests seated below.


    Shi Li and her ssmates, on the other hand, were engrossed in their own world, eagerly awaiting gossip.


    "The Lan family is really unfortunate, their daughter-inw and son-inw are having an affair," Shemented.


    Her ssmates responded in shock: "What did you say! Is it what I think it is?"


    "Behind the big screen above, a video of the two engaging in an affair will soon be yed." Shi Li added.


    Her ssmate''s shocked reply: "Is this...is this true?"


    "I feel like my life ispleted!"


    By rights, everyone had agreed to post live updates of the situation. At this moment, they should pass on Shi Li''s shared sentiments back to the ss group.


    But everyone was shocked by the intensity of those two sentences. Who was in the mind to share with their brothers and sisters at this point? It was clear that I would first understand the whole picture, then share with everyone.


    Hence, these few people unanimously raised their mobile cameras.


    This was not a scene where filming was inappropriate, even guests in the audience had held up mobile phones to record.


    Recording a wedding, that is the most normal thing to do.


    Moreover, the Lan Family had arranged for cameras and photographers to capture the wedding from every angle, striving to retain the mostprehensive live footage.


    Then disaster struck. While Father of Lan Family was giving his speech, the big screen behind that had been showcasing the couple''s happy past, suddenly changed its disy.


    From innocent lovebirds, to an X-rated film.


    The big screen was initially silent, then after two to three seconds, moaning sounds emerged from the 360�� stereo system.


    Shi Li had four eyes fixed on the big screen in front and two eyes left, one was watching Lan Xin, the other was observing the reaction of the Eldest Brother of Lan Family and his wife.


    As Father of the Lan Family was speaking, the big screen behind him suddenly changed into a carnal scene.


    Parents covering the eyes of their children could only keep watching themselves.


    Father of the Lan Family, as thepany leader, was giving an improvised speech.


    He was constantly gauging the reaction of the guests to adjust his own state.


    The moment when the guests all opened their mouths wide was not because they were moved or in awe of his speech.


    It was clearly surprise.


    Two secondster, certain sounds came from the hall, giving him a bad feeling. When the Lan Family parents turned around, they saw two bodies tumbling on the big screen which should have been censored.


    The main characters of these two bodies were his eldest daughter-inw and his second son-inw, the shock was immense, luckily he had seen it all.


    Immediately, in a deep voice, he ordered the control of the big screen to turn it off.


    Now was not the time to air the dirty linen in public, in front of so many people, they had lost face and had to cover up this incident.


    ��Who was it, who yed this sort of prank, intending to wreck my daughter and son-inw��s wedding? Find out who it was, I won''t let it go!��


    Shi Li��s half attention was focused on the Eldest Brother of Lan Family''s reaction, he was more familiar with his own wife, even before the people on the screen showed their true faces, he had already turned pale and stood up from his seat


    ��It��s here, it��s here, the thrilling Asura Field��


    ��I too, am a witness to the extremities of mankind, just now the face of Eldest Brother of Lan Family turned green instantly��


    Shi Li��s ssmates traced the standing Eldest Brother of Lan Family to gauge Shi Li''s current position.


    With a height of 1.7 meters, even sitting down made Shi Li stand out from the crowd.


    From a distance, Shi Li''s ssmates several seats away from the Eldest Brother of Lan Family spotted Shi Li''s slightly turned face.


    At the same time, they were trying to ascertain whether the face of the Eldest Brother of Lan Family was truly green.


    While enjoying the drama, some people��s points of interest were truly unconventional.


    She shared her findings on the ss group chat.


    [Sobbing, Shi Li''s side profile is so superior, it''s making this beauty dog drool.]


    [Thank goodness, someone is finally talking. How is the scene now? We''ve been anxious.]


    [This matter can''t be summed up in one or two sentences; it really is too exciting.]


    These few people are keeping everyone in suspense and refuse to say exactly what the matter is, leaving those who are not on the scene to anxiously jump in ce.


    The patriarch of the Lan Family wanted to exin it away as someone ying a prank, but the Eldest Brother of the Lan Family, sporting a metaphorical green hat, could not tolerate it.


    He was already seated in the front row, the shortest distance to the stage. With two strides, he mounted the stage and, in front of his younger sister, punched the groom directly in his face.


    The bride, whoseplexion had originally paled to a ghastly shade, seemed to have slightly calmed down.


    She was neither surprised nor angry when her brother punched her husband-to-be.In fact, herplexion even seemed a bit better after that punch.


    With the excellent audio equipment on the stage, the Eldest Brother of the Lan Family''s angry shout, echoed from the host''s microphone, resounded in the ears of every guest present.


    "You slept with my wife!"

 Chapter 38: What is the Plot of Strong Arm Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>


    The bride watched her husband being beaten with an indifferent expression.


    The emcee was stunned at that moment, please forgive him for hisck of experience. Despite working in the industry for thirty years, he used to brag about having seen everything.


    From today, he decided to stop making such statements.


    There were indeed some things and situations which he had never encountered, and some people might nevere across in their whole life.


    Yet, he was lucky enough to witness it.


    This experience alone could set him apart from 99.99% of his peers.


    This could undeniably be highlighted in his resume.


    Stay calm, you are a professional wedding emcee, it''s time to show your professionalism. As long as this event was handled well, there would be a steady stream of wealthy clients knocking on his door.


    At this moment, he must remain calm and must control himself. He mustn''t take out his cell phone and start taking photos or videos like the guests.


    But it was difficult to resist.


    Eventually, the emcee managed to rely on his professionalism and restrained himself, and helped the Father of Lan Family take control of the situation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please stay calm. In marriage, it''s inevitable to encounter some pranks. I believe that as long as our newlyweds trust each other, they can ovee one difficulty after another..."


    The emcee was trying his best to calm things down, but no one seemed willing to cooperate.


    On the stage, the Eldest Brother of Lan Family and the groom were fighting, their clothing colors being the only way to distinguish who temporarily regained the upper hand.


    The Lan Family Parents were standing beside their son and son-inw, wanting to separate the two, but the heated battle made them dare not to intervene, fearing they might get hurt.


    As for the banquet attendants, they were even less likely to intervene. It''s not like they were the personal servants, loyal and thoughtful to their family.


    Our intervention could result in injuries, and besides, we would prefer to watch such an exciting scene from the sidelines.


    The audience downstairs too, was in pandemonium. Thanks to the video on therge screen being switched off.


    There were still many noteworthy events, such as the epic fight between the Elder Brother-inw and Brother-inw - quite thrilling to watch.


    Despite the emcee��s hard work to salvage the situation, it merely served as a voiceover for this spectacle.


    Emcee: Let it all fall apart!


    The audience downstairs was no longer as calm as during the ceremony, creating quite a bustling, almost market-like atmosphere.


    Huang Jie whispered into Shi Li''s ear, "It was worthing here today, I''m d mom didn''t take you away earlier."


    ��It''s indeed worth it��


    ��Lan Xin is incredible, just with this trick, she rendered her siblings useless and basically became the only one her parents could rely on. Her parents must give her even more attention��


    As the Lan Family was inplete chaos, the guests downstairs were not only discussing the lively events but also specting who could be behind this.


    At this moment, Shi Li was also guessing who could have yed the video on the big screen.


    Having heard Shi Li''s thoughts, there was no longer any need for spection.


    Everyone was left with only one thought - What a cold-hearted sister!


    Upon seeing his eldest son fighting about, Lan Family Father was filled with utter disappointment.


    His son had always been slightly slow-witted, but he was reliable enough. Even though he could not expand the family''s territory, he could maintain it and that was enough.


    Now, he discovered that he had been wrong about his son. Indeed, his eldest son was disappointingly dim-witted!


    As long as he could sit tight in the audience, their family could argue that it was all a prank by theirpetitors.


    Whether others believe it or not, it doesn''t matter.


    The kid was too restless, rushing onto the stage to give his brother-inw a beating. Now, even if they imed it was a prank, the story wouldn��t make sense.


    Otherwise, what could they possibly say? That our son is mentally ill, believes whatever he hears, and that none of this really happened?


    Letting the world know that a top executive of the corporation is a fool would be worse than acknowledging scandal in their family.


    The Lan Family Father yelled, "Enough, stop it."


    At that moment, Lan Xin rushed over with her bodyguards, managing to separate her brother and brother-inw.


    The faces of the Lan Family Parents were unbearable to look at this point.


    ��Enough. We were a couple to begin with. You two siblings disrupted our love affair for your selfish desires!"


    "We''re just an ordinary couple, wanting to lead a simple life together, but all of it was taken away by you greedy and vicious siblings.��


    ��Wait, he''s lying��


    Shi Li barely managed to not believe the groom''s words like the other guests- that the Lan siblings had used their power to break up their innocent romance.


    ��Is the man lying to keep himself alive?��


    ��He and the sister-inw of the Lan Family were indeed lovers once, perfectly suited for each other - not satisfied with their own families and openly breaking up, but in private still together. Not a reignited old me but partners in a business alliance. ��


    ��After the sister-inw of the Lan family met the eldest brother of the Lan family, she introduced her ex-boyfriend to the second youngdy of the Lan family, iming that he was just a ssmate��


    ��Who are the poor little lovers robbed by the siblings? It is clear that this couple set their sights on the other''s fortune��


    Shi Li: This really is a plot twist! But ��thieving couple�� is a perfect description.


    Just a moment ago, feeling sorry for the groom and the sister-inw of the Lan family, now in an instant, they seemed disgustingly hypocritical.


    In the next second, the Lan Family Second Young Lady, who had yet to make a move, pped the groom hard on his face, "Shut up. You doggedly pursued me. Yet, you say my brother and I pushed you away from your romance? Without shame, you��re invincible."


    "You washed my socks and underwear every day, served me foot baths, licked my toes. Was I also forcing you to do this?��


    The Lan Family Second Young Lady had reached her limit of patience. She wasn��t of a hot temper, but being prodded by the groom, she blurted out profanities, revealing the intimate details of their rtionship.


    Since you said we siblings forced you two, let��s tell everyone whether it��s you who were desperate or were forced.


    Spitting out in disgust, the Lan Family Second Young Lady retorted, "You''re really a pro at giving yourself a false image. There are plenty of men in this world, why would I desire you? It��s only because you can take good care of someone.��


    ��Giving you a bit of attention, you really thought you were something precious. If I had known what you were like, I''d rather pay a good-looking model who can serve me in bed 200,000 a month than have you!��


    The audience below had already erupted in whispers and chatter as the Lan Family Second Young Lady started divulging the intimate details of their rtionship.


    However, everyone disyed good manners. Even though they were very excited, they tried their best not to make any noise that might interfere with the enjoyment of other viewers, or affect the performers on stage.


    Soon, the audience calmed down.


    The father of the Lan Family''splexion on the stage was extremely poor.


    Despite striving to maintain dignity all his life, who would have thought that he would lose face in front of his loved ones.


    He desperately wanted to recover his pride, but whether it was his unreliable eldest son, or his angry second daughter, neither of them seemed to care about the family''s reputation.


    It truly felt like he had lost not just his face, but also his dignity.


    Thankfully, his youngest daughter was considerate enough to advise him not to get angry at the side.


    Moreover, when the Lan Family had initially arranged a marriage for the Second Young Lady, they had already agreed upon it with the other family. But the Second Young Lady was charmed by this man''s pursuit, which led her to refuse the arranged marriage, causing the Lan Family to almost lose a lot of money.


    If it weren''t for the Third Young Lady of the Lan Family stepping in timely, the Lan Family would have not only lost their business partners, but they would have also gained a formidable opponent.


    Shi Li, a student, eximed: Wow!

 Chapter 39: Who Does the Child Belong To

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    The third daughter of the Lan Family, brought home from outside, had never had much say within the household.


    The inevitable n was for the parents of the Lan Family to find her a spouse, and give her a dowry.


    Her future after marriage, whether within her husband''s family or on her own, would no longer concern the Lan Family, and she was definitely not going to enter the Lan Family''s business empire.


    Lan Xin seized the chance when the second sister declined to marry. Being proactive, she solved a pressing problem for the Lan Family, and was exceptionally allowed to enter the family business.


    However, as long as her elder siblings remained, she would never be entrusted with significant roles in the family business by her father.


    Even the non-blood rted second son-inw would qualify for a significant position, but she, as his biological daughter, could not.


    She is also a meticulous and discreet person. When the sister-inw of the Lan Family and the second son-inw were having an affair, Lan Xin was the only one in the family who noticed. Even the other halves of this couple remained oblivious till she discovered the clues that eventually unveiled this shocking secret.


    At the same time, she is ruthless and decisive. She grabs hold of the enemy''s weak point and delivers a lethal blow, never showing any leniency even if the enemy was a family member.


    Look at this incident, the eldest brother and the second sister of the Lan Family brought shame upon themselves in front of their father and peers. As for her - the youngest daughter, she stood by her parent''s side in a very thoughtful and appropriate manner.


    Everyone has a bnce in their hearts. Oncepared with their siblings, it is clear who is at the top and who is at the bottom.


    Clear assessments were made instantaneously - who to prioritize and who to let go.


    Shi Li thought to himself, "She really earned her title as the sole female antagonist of this book."


    Students who heard his inner voice didn''t think too much about it. Shi Li was known for regrly saying some strange things. Over time, everyone got used to it.


    No one really took it seriously. They merely thought that Shi Li had an affinity for being dramatic.


    The wedding banquet was originally nned to end before two o''clock, but it dragged on until four.


    None of the guests had lunch before they left, yet not a single person showed dissatisfaction.


    After leaving the hotel, all of them had satisfied expressions, as if they had eaten and drunk to their heart''s content.


    The banquet today was more enjoyable than all the other banquets they had previously attended.


    Of course, the guests who witnessed a grand drama were happy.


    However, the members of the Lan Family were not happy. ording to unverified rumors from the outside, a fierce war of words broke out when the Lan Family returned home.


    The eldest brother of the Lan Family was beaten up by his brother-inw while the youngest sister pped the unfaithful husband and sister-inw.


    The scene was nothing short of spectacr. It was a real pity that there were no spectators.


    The parents of the Lan Family casually sat on the sofa, apathetically watching their wing children, as there were no outsiders in the house.


    The rumors of the brawl were confirmed by neighbors living near the Lan Family. Later, the maid of the Lan Family was seen buying medicines for bruises and sprains in a nearby pharmacy.


    In addition, some nosey visitors purposely went to the Lan Family''s house.


    They saw the eldest brother and the second sister of the Lan Family with bruised and swollen faces, looking like pig heads. Neither the sister-inw of the Lan Family nor the second son-inw of the Lan Family was seen, leading to spection that they were ousted from the family.


    The attendees of the wedding had indulged themselves so well that they didn''t forget to share with fellow students at the other end of the screen.


    One kind student had shared the video recorded that day in the group chat.


    Not only the skillful students were recording videos, but some older folks refrained from waving their phones around, though their younger family members didn''t have such inhibitions.


    The first two eye-catching episodes of disrobing were only caught on camera by the students who had been forewarned by Shi Li, and by a dozen or so camera angles stationed all around.


    Adding it all up, there were quite a number of people who caught that sight.


    When other guests came to their senses and wanted to record, it was already toote. The big screen was turned off by the staff, leaving shots of the Lan Family performing martial arts on stage.


    However, the excitement of that wasn''t far behind.


    Seeing all the video clips and messages, the students were astonished.


    [Did I see that right]


    [I''m shocked]


    [Did the sister-inw and the brother-inw get together?]


    [They must be. They''re rolling around half-naked, can''t be simply learning a foreignnguage, right?]


    The ones making the sharp, shrilling noises were few, most were quietly watching the video.


    Kind people who posted the video only shared a couple of short clips, carefully blurring some content to avoid getting reported.


    A few minutester, those who watched all the small clips were tossingments around.


    [What? These two are a couple?]


    [My mind was blown multiple times in just a few minutes]


    [You rich people sure know how to have fun]


    [I can''t even imagine, you rich people eat really well usually, huh]


    [Yes, there must be so many juicy moments, like office stamp fights]


    Students at the scene spilled the beans [Do you know who released this little movie?]


    [Who? Don''t beat around the bush. Tell us.]


    [Must be theirpetitor, right? (humor)]


    [The third child from the Lan Family, their illegitimate daughter]


    Those who didn''t know much about the Lan Family, seeing the suffix, were able to roughly guess the motives.


    [This woman is merciless to put her family to shame]


    [But she reaped real benefits]


    The group chat was buzzing with discussions around the internal issues of the Lan Family, everyone summarizing the gossip, even the ones who hadn''t been interested in this type of stuff before found it insightful.


    [In the future, we should keep pace with Shi Li, following him guarantees some juicy bits!]


    Now the rich kids could still afford to end up in such a group, normal students could only sigh in despair.


    Then one smart alec came up with an idea: [Even though we don''t have invitations, we could work at the hotel as temporary waitstaff]


    [Yes, the hotel must need waitstaff, right?]


    [You guys are going too far for some gossip]


    Everyone lost a good rest this weekend, dwelling on the scoops they just got.


    Despite the Lan Family''s attempts to suppress the news, they made it to the trending list several times. Thousands of questions were simmering among students, like, are the grandsons and grand-daughters blood-rted to the Lan Family?


    That''s when they remembered Shi Li.


    Wei Yi was entrusted by everyone to question Shi Li about this.


    During the break, Wei Yi casually brought it up, "Shi Li, have you been watching the trending news? People are saying that the Lan Family made a fool of themselves at a wedding, quite embarrassing."


    "I should have gone with my mom, but some urgent matter came up at herpany, she couldn''t make it, and I couldn''t go alone."


    She pouted slightly, "If I had known it would cause amotion, I would have gone alone. If we had gone together, at least we could have kept each otherpany."


    Shi Li looked at her, with an expression that seemed to say ''you''re asking the right person'', ��I was lucky enough to be there when it happened. Tell me, what do you want to know?��


    At that moment, the students sitting in front, behind, and on either side of Shi Li were all ears.


    Hearing her describe it as mere luck, others protested: nonsense, you definitely knew something would happen to the Lan Family and rushed over to see what was going on.


    Wei Yi, circling a big roundabout, pretended that she didn''t know anything else, "Is it like what they say online? I saw some videos in a gossip group on WeChat."


    "What have they been saying online?"


    Shi Li, who had been busy munching melon seeds, had paid no attention to what was going on online. She truly had no idea what the buzz was.


    Shi Li appeared confused. ��Can you still watch videos in gossip groups?��


    Vision was definitely impossible. This was all made up by Wei Yi.


    Afraid that Shi Li might ask to watch the videos, Wei Yi changed the subject, ��They''ve been saying that the sister-inw of the Lan Family and her brother-inw were together, and there were some clips of the two at the wedding scene. They also say that the two used to be lovers. All this sounds too mystifying. It can''t possibly be true.��


    Shi Li nodded, ��It''s true. Reality is more exciting than television.��


    Wei Yi covered her mouth in astonishment and said in disbelief, ��God, it''s actually true.��


    Shi Li''s neighbors heard Wei Yi''s exaggerated voice and frowned in irritation at her overacting.


    Wei Yi casually tossed out another topic, ��Are the twins the Lan Family''s sister-inw gave birth to her husband''s children, or are they her brother-inw''s?��


    While others wouldn''t have known the answer to this question, Shi Li did.

 Chapter 40: Visiting the "Future Mother-in-Law"

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    The eldest brother of the Lan Family and his wife will divorce in a few months. The wife will take with her the son who''s just six months old. She imed it''s because the baby is breastfeeding, while the three-year-old daughter will stay with the Lan Family.


    When Shi Li said this, everyone got the picture. It was certain that the eldest daughter was the Lan Family''s flesh and blood, while the baby boy was the sister''s husband''s child.


    The Lan Family valued the continuity of their bloodline significantly, tantly favoring sons over daughters and following an old-fashioned patriarchal family system.


    If the grandson was of their own blood, under no circumstances would the Lan Family let him go away.


    Though they decided to keep the granddaughter, they allowed the grandson to depart, which clearly portrayed the scenario.


    Shi Li knew whose child belonged to whom but maintained her silence as she couldn''t validate her source.


    Everyone was unsure about the parents of these kids. If she spilled out everything, wouldn''t that position her under suspicion?


    Shi Li chuckled and said, "It''s a personal matter. How can we outsiders know? If you want to know whether the two children are from the Lan Family, just observe who gets the custody post-divorce."


    Wei Yi got the answer she wanted, so she ended the discussion and diverted the topic. "Well, let''s just wait and see."


    She then chatted with Shi Li about random things, returning to her seat when the teacher was about to walk in.


    Shi Li''s ssmates, after hearing her thoughts, forwarded them in the group.


    This incident was beyond everyone''s expectations yet predictable


    Everyone guessed correctly; the Lan Family, from top to bottom, was furious. And that was quite normal given they had been together often. Tragedy was inevitable.


    Discussions about the Lan Family losing its cool and about the audacious actions of the second son-inw filled the group chats.


    Regardless of the eldest son''s ipetence, he was destined to be the old master''s sessor and inherit most of the family''s wealth. His son, as the eldest grandson, was predestined to inherit their possessions.


    Before the outside world rumored about the children''s paternity, the Old Master of the Lan Family had already doubted the children''s lineage at the wedding.


    He was a rigid man who, despite spending more time with his granddaughter, still hoped the grandson was of the Lan Family.


    The eldest daughter-inw knelt down that night and promised the old couple that both kids were Zhuo''s and pleaded for their trust.


    No one believed her. Zhuo personally collected DNA samples from both children for testing.


    The results came quickly, much to his disappointment. Although the granddaughter was his, the grandson was not his biological son.


    The identity of the real father no longer mattered.


    He had made up his mind to have Zhuo divorce the woman in a few months, once the hoo had died down.


    Many were specting, but the Lan Family didn''t leak a word.


    The eldest and the second brothers of the Lan Family seldom went to the office and started to live a secluded life. In contrast, the youngest daughter of the Lan family had made her way into thepany and was making her presence felt.


    Unlike her useless siblings, the youngest daughter of the Lan family is efficient and just in her work. She has been acimed by the wholepany.


    That''s why the old master of the Lan family naturally started to count on her, as for her siblings far away from the center of the power of Lan Group, their glory days are long gone.


    There''s always something new in the world, everyone has their business to tend to.


    The scandal at the wedding of the second daughter of the Lan family seemed to be soon forgotten.


    On that day, Shi Li heard Huang Jie mentioning at the dinner table, "I''m going to visit Feng Yunhe''s mother this weekend. Do you want to go with me?"


    Huang Jie knew that Shi Li liked Feng Yunhe, that''s why she mentioned this in front of Shi Li, expecting her to be eager to ingratiate herself in front of the mother of the man she loves.


    Although as a mother, it was a bit ufortable to see her daughter trying so hard to win over her future mother-inw, she would support whatever her daughter''s willing to do.


    Shi Li was somewhat hesitant. She tried to stay distant from the two leads in her previous life, but she got along very well with Feng''s mother.


    Feng''s mother was a kind elder. She had a good private friendship with Huang Jie and Shi Li''s aunt. She had always been supportive of Shi Li bing her daughter-inw. In her previous life, after Shi Li "changed her heart", she only said that Feng Yunhe did not deserve Shi Li, and never said a bad word about Shi Li.


    Visiting Feng''s mother, as an elder, was the right thing to do. And as a viiness infatuated with Feng Yunhe, she should also often ingratiate herself in front of Feng''s mother, striving to win the approval of her "future mother-inw".


    "We can go out for dinner tonight and go shopping for some clothes. I saw that you''ve grown taller recently, and your clothes and pants don''t fit anymore."


    As parents, the thing they most want to see is their child growing tall and strong, and Huang Jie was no exception. Seeing Shi Li getting taller made her very happy.


    Shi Li agreed, "Okay, it''s been a long time since I went shopping with mom. I have a lot of stuff to buy that I''m reluctant to buy myself when I go out."


    Huang Jie teased her, "I think, what you really want is to make me pay the bills, and to see Feng Yunhe''s mother, isn''t it?"


    Shi Li made an expression like ''how could you guess everything?'' But she thought to herself, ''You''re wrong this time. My heart wanting you to pay is more genuine than gold.''


    It''s best to visit the sick in the morning as going in the afternoon would imply hoping for their demise.


    Shi Li and her mother got up early and arrived at the sanatorium where Feng''s mother was staying at nine o''clock.


    Feng''s mother was not ill, just rather weak and susceptible to illnesses. She didn''t want to see Liang Rongrong at home, so she moved to a high-quality sanatorium located in the suburbs.


    The sanatorium earned its money from the rich, like luxuries, not poor people.


    The daily cost of living there was very high, but the Feng family was wealthy and didn''t mind the expense.


    The vegetation coverage of the sanatorium was high, like a natural oxygen bar.


    After Shi Li got out of the car, she took a deep breath of fresh air.


    "Living in such a beautifully environment, one can forget all the pain and suffering."


    Huang Jie gave her a discontented nce, "We have a vi near the Wend Park. I asked you to spend the summer there, but you didn''t want to."


    Shi Li spontaneously picked up the fruit basket and flowers from the trunk, following behind Huang Jie, "There are lots of bugs there, and you know I attract mosquitoes. If I want to cool down, staying indoors with air conditioning also achieves this purpose. Inventors created convenient appliances, yet you enjoy returning to a lifestyle akin to the ancient times. I can''t bear that."


    "Heh, as a kid, you have lots of things to counter me with. Once you reach my age, you will understand," she retorted.


    Shi Li shrugged, unepting of Huang Jie''s statement.


    The ce was called a sanatorium, but patients did not stay in pigeonhole-like wards. Instead, each had a small vi.


    Shi Li told the staff who she came to visit. The staff made a phone call to Feng''s Mother for confirmation. After confirming that visitors were allowed, she led Shi Li and her mother to Feng''s Mother''s vi.


    Feng''s Mother was watching TV in the house. After receiving the phone call, she waited for Huang Jie and her daughter to arrive.

 Chapter 41: What kind of cheap thing is she

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>


    "Auntie, I know you love lilies. My mother picked these out especially for you."


    This girl didn''t take credit for herself, showing she still had some conscience and hadn''t forgotten her mother upon meeting her mother-inw.


    Feng''s Mother was very beautiful, with striking features and clear-cut contours that had a certain boldness to them. Shi Li remembered that the original text had mentioned that Feng''s Mother''s grandmother was a foreigner, making her mixed-race.


    Feng Yunhe took after his mother more in appearance.


    She worefortable loungewear, her hair casually draped over her shoulders. As she lowered her head to smell the lilies, sunlight fell upon her, enveloping her in a hazy glow that made her appear inexplicably lovely.


    Seeing Feng''s Mother, Shi Li found it increasingly difficult to understand Feng''s Father. Why would he fancy Liang Rongrong''s mother and pine for her for most of his life?


    In terms of looks, Liang Rongrong had delicate features. Unless something was amiss, even if her mother wasn''t ugly, she wouldn''t be particrly striking.


    Feng''s Mother, on the other hand, was a renowned beauty in their circles. Now, approaching fifty, she could still dazzle Shi Li''s eyes with her radiance.


    Feng''s Mother herself was cultured and empathetic.


    Shi Li sighed inwardly. Some people were just perverse: they''d find even dog shit appetizing if they''d never tasted it before, and could obsess over it for half their lives.


    "Thank you, I love this bouquet."


    Feng''s Mother ced the flowers on the table.


    Huang Jie inquired about her recent health.


    Feng''s Mother replied with a smile, "The environment here is nice, my mood is good, so naturally, my health has improved. It''s quite pleasant living here."


    Feng''s Mother winked at Shi Li, "Your timing is a bit unfortunate. Yunhe came to see me this morning. He left just before you arrived due to an urgentpany meeting."


    Huang Jie nced at Shi Li with a smile, curious about her reaction.


    Shi Li linked arms with Feng''s Mother, "That is unfortunate indeed, but I''m here to see you, Auntie. It has nothing to do with Brother Yunhe."


    Huang Jie chimed in, "You don''t know, but this child usually doesn''t like going out. She prefers to stay at home and study. When I mentioned yesterday that we''d be visiting you today, she agreed without any hesitation."


    "I wonder if that''s because she wanted to see you, or someone else?" Feng''s Mother sighed with mock concern, "I''m not sure if I have that kind of charm."


    Shi Li pretended to be upset and turned her head away, "You''re all adults, yet you tease a young girl like me. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Her childish gesture sent the two adults into fits ofughter.


    Feng''s Mother looked at Huang Jie with a touch of envy, "It''s better to raise a daughter. They''re like warm little quilts for the heart."


    When someonepliments your daughter, as a mother, you should return the favor by praising their son.


    "Don''t say that. Sons and daughters are bothforting. A thoughtful son is no worse than a daughter. He still has to go to school, yet he rushes over to see you during his breaks. Isn''t that thoughtful enough?"


    Feng''s Mother did indeed find her son thoughtful. Her envy of Huang Jie for having a daughter stemmed from the fact that she had once almost had a daughter herself. Seeing other people''s daughters made her feel a sense of regret.


    Huang Jie, of course, knew about Feng''s Mother''s emotional knot. She changed the subject, "My, Yunhe is already helping out at thepany so early?"


    However, Feng''s Mother''s tone held a note of disapproval, "After I fell ill, he started helping out at thepany. He''s still young, and I think it''s the prime age for learning. The focus should be on his studies. I''ve tried to persuade him, but he won''t listen to me."


    Huang Jie said with a smile, "We should interfere less in young people''s affairs. Yunhe has always been mature for his age. Entering thepany early to learn the ropes means he can take over sooner. You shouldn''t worry so much about these things. Just focus on enjoying your own life."


    Feng''s Mother nodded, "You''re right. I''ll let the father and son worry about external matters."


    Suddenly, a phone rm rang. Feng''s Mother silenced it and exined to the mother and daughter, "This is my reminder to go for a morning walk. Don''t worry about it, let''s continue our chat."


    Havinge to visit, they couldn''t let Feng''s Mother change her routine because of their arrival.


    Huang Jie said, "When we got out of the car earlier, Shi Li was quite curious about this rehabilitation area. Why don''t I apany you on your walk, and we can explore the ce together?"


    Shi Li added, "Yes, and let me see what the back mountain looks like. The staff are so strict, we couldn''t take a step without yourpany."


    "Alright, then I''ll trouble you to apany me on a walk."


    Feng''s Mother had a weak constitution, and with the outdoor temperature being quite cold, she put on a fur coat and a hat.


    While waiting for Feng''s Mother to change, Shi Li and Huang Jie also put on the coats they had taken off upon entering.


    The temperature difference between the 20-degree Celsius indoors and the outdoors made all three of them shiver as they stepped out.


    Shi Li buried her face in her scarf, "Auntie, do you usually walk alone?"


    "Not always. When you''re not here, I ask the staff to apany me."


    There weren''t many patients in the rehabilitation center, and Feng''s Mother wasn''t particrly adept at socializing. Even after two months of living there, she hadn''t made any friends.


    Feng''s Mother would still greet the neighbors she asionally encountered during her walks.


    Two women approached them, one old and one young: an elegantdy with a pale, haggard face, and a young, vibrant girl full of energy.


    Coincidentally, the young girl was an acquaintance of Shi Li, her ssmate Gu Yuqing.


    Shi Li, having lived two lifetimes, only had a casual rtionship with her.


    Shi Li was a perceptive person, able to sense others'' emotions towards her. From Gu Yuqing, she had sensed feelings of resistance and rejection.


    She wasn''t the type to force everyone around her to be friends. If you wanted to be her friend, she weed it; if you didn''t, she saw no need to insist.


    This was her attitude towards Gu Yuqing. Even as ssmates, there was no obligation to be friends. Many people be strangers after graduation anyway.


    Shi Li and Huang Jie merely nodded at the neers, without much interaction.


    Feng''s Mother greeted Gu Yuqing''s mother and exchanged a few words.


    Feng''s Mother simply said, "Your daughter hase to keep youpany again. She''s so thoughtful."


    Chatting in the cold wind wasn''t particrlyfortable.


    Feng''s Mother and Gu Yuqing''s mother only exchanged a few words before parting. After they had walked away, Huang Jie sighed softly and said in a low voice, "She has it tough too."


    Although Huang Jie didn''t specify who "she" referred to, it didn''t prevent Feng''s Mother and Shi Li from understanding her meaning.


    Gu Yuqing had a younger sister who was kidnapped by human traffickers when she was seven years old.


    The missing daughter had be a deep-seated grief for the entire family.


    Even though the Gu family was wealthy and influential, spending millions each year on various search methods, the chances of finding her grew slimmer as seven or eight years passed.


    Gu''s mother developed severe psychological issues due to her daughter''s disappearance, constantly ming herself day and night.


    Her condition fluctuated, with several suicide attempts during particrly bad episodes. Although she was always rescued, her mental state remained unstable.


    In the past two years, there hadn''t been any news of Gu''s mother attempting suicide; she was residing in a sanatorium to recuperate.


    Unlike Feng''s Mother, Gu''s mother required round-the-clock care from nurses and couldn''t be left alone.


    Seeing Gu''s mother''s pale face, Shi Li felt a pang of sympathy.


    She thought about her past life and the novel''s plot, trying to guess the current location of Gu Yuqing''s sister.


    Shi Li wanted to help find her, knowing that Gu''s mother''s psychological wounds needed emotional healing. If they could find the Gu family''s youngest daughter, Gu''s mother''s mental illness might be cured quickly.


    Gu Yuqing''s sister was also a significant character in the original novel. If she were just a nameless, unmentioned person, Shi Li''s desire to help would be in vain.


    [Gu Yuqing''s lost sister seems to be in a vige in J Province]


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts didn''te with a volume control. While Huang Jie deliberately lowered her voice so the mother and daughter didn''t hear, Gu Yuqing clearly heard Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Gu Yuqing''s body trembled. The family had spent so much effort searching for her little sister.


    A month ago, strange things began happening around Shi Li. Their ssmates could hear her inner thoughts, which often revealed future events.


    The incident with Wei Yi''s father proved that Shi Li''s predictions were urate.


    Gu Yuqing had considered approaching Shi Li to inquire about her sister''s whereabouts. However, facing her sworn enemy, she found it difficult to swallow her pride.


    Shi Li probably didn''t even know that Gu Yuqing considered her a sworn enemy.


    From her perspective, they were just ssmates who didn''t get along. As for why and when they became enemies, these were things she was unaware of.


    Noticing her daughter''s unease, Gu''s mother turned and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Gu Yuqing feignedposure and shook her head, "No, Mom. Didn''t you say walking is good for your health? Since I''m here today, let''s take a few moreps together."


    Gu''s mother nodded with a smile, "Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    Gu Yuqing then suggested, "Let''s walk up the mountain again. It''s full of trees there, the air is fresh, and it''s very pleasant for a stroll."


    Gu''s mother was puzzled. It was already winter, and the trees on the mountain had long since shed their leaves. How could the air be fresh?


    However, since her daughter had suggested it, she didn''t object. She was happy to spend more time with her daughter.


    Gu Yuqing supported her mother as they headed up the mountain, following the path that Shi Li and her twopanions had taken, moving quickly forward.


    Gu Yuqing feared that if Shi Li went too far, she wouldn''t be able to hear her thoughts and might miss crucial information about finding her sister.


    Her eagerness to catch up with Shi Li was intense, turning what should have been a leisurely walk into a brisk pace.


    [It seems to be in a small coastal fishing vige. When Gu Yuqing''s sister returns home, her skin will be very tanned. Oh, and she''s especially skilled at swimming and diving. She even used these skills to harm Liang Rongrong]


    Gu Yuqing: I''ve noted it all down. As for her sister harming Liang Rongrong, what''s that about? Is Liang Rongrong some kind of despicable person? Seems like even dogs want to kick her.

 Chapter 42: Changing Perspectives on Time

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    Realizing that her previous thought seemed to imply calling her sister a dog, Gu Yuqing silently repented.


    She thought to herself, "My dear sister, I didn''t mean you. My sister couldn''t possibly have any issues. It''s all Liang Rongrong''s fault."


    [We need to find Gu Yuqing''s sister quickly. If I remember correctly, a few years ago, Gu Yn''s stepmother had a child and treated Gu Yn poorly. The most infuriating part was that the stepfather wasn''t a good person either. He had inappropriate thoughts about his teenage stepdaughter.]


    Gu Yuqing heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts and couldn''t help but clench her fist.


    She forgot that she was supporting her mother, and Gu''s mother felt pain from her daughter''s grip. She reminded her, "Yuqing, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Yuqing forced a smile, "Mom, I''m fine."


    Gu''s mother lifted her arm, "You''re hurting me a bit."


    Hearing this, Gu Yuqing quickly massaged the spot she had been holding, "I''m sorry, Mom. I was just focused on watching where we were going and didn''t pay attention."


    "Silly child, there''s no need to apologize to your mother."


    Gu Yuqing gradually closed the distance with the three people in front of her. She could now hear Shi Li''s thoughts very clearly, so there was no need to quicken her pace further.


    Shi Li and her mother were apanying Feng''s Mother for a walk. asionally, she had to say a few words, and during these times, her inner thoughts usually paused.


    At such moments, Gu Yuqing felt particrly anxious, wanting to rush forward and shake Shi Li''s head, urging her to think more about her sister''s current situation.


    But this was unrealistic; she obviously couldn''t rush forward and risk exposing herself.


    Gu Yuqing could only suppress her somewhat irritable nature and patiently apany her mother on the walk behind the three.


    Her daughter''s prolonged silence made Gu''s mother speak up, "Yuqing, do you have something on your mind? If you''re busy, you don''t have toe visit me every week."


    Gu Yuqing couldn''t possibly say that she was silent because she was carefully listening to Shi Li''s thoughts, nor could she tell her mother about thinking of her sister.


    She had already decided that although Shi Li''s information was likely 70% true, she couldn''t tell her mother in advance about possibly finding her sister. If they failed to find her, it would be too devastating for her mother.


    Gu Yuqing casually said, "I''m thinking about school matters. That girl behind Mrs. Feng just now is my ssmate."


    This wasn''t entirely a lie; her silence was indeed because she was thinking about Shi Li.


    Gu''s mother, having lived in various nursing homes for a long time, might not recognize her daughter''s ssmate, let alone the neighbor''s children.


    Knowing this was her daughter''s ssmate, Gu''s mother was somewhat pleased.


    "Oh my, that''s your ssmate? Why didn''t you say so earlier? You should have greeted her. It''s impolite not to."


    "Thedy next to Mrs. Feng must be Mrs. Shi, right? Your ssmate is from the Shi family, isn''t she?"


    She hadn''t been out socializing for a long time, but she could still recognize Huang Jie from her memories of years past.


    How else could Gu Yuqing exin why she didn''t greet them? Of course, it was because her rtionship with Shi Li was just average.


    [Gu Yn is thirteen now, still rtively safe.]


    [In two years, she''ll be found by the Gu family. Before that, she''ll kill her trash of a foster father, and the Gu family will step in to settle the matter.]


    [The reason Gu Yn kills her foster father is that he tries to force himself on her.]


    [Although Gu Yn is safe for these two years, it''s still better to find her as soon as possible.]


    Just hearing these few sentences about her sister''s experiences made Gu Yuqing want to cry. What had her sister gone through when she didn''t know?


    [Let me think a bit more. Her foster father is a fisherman, and her foster mother is a pearl diver skilled in diving for pearls. Their vige has a tradition of worshipping a pearl god. Every year on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, they light an eternalmp in the ancestral hall to pray for safe returns when diving for pearls.]


    [This narrows down the range considerably.]


    [We should ask cultural experts in J Province for information. That should give us a good idea of where to look.]


    Shi Li had clearly thought ahead of Gu Yuqing. She mentally noted all the information Shi Li mentioned, nning to ask her father to send people to investigate when she got home.


    But Shi Li had already told her exactly what to do.


    Gu Yuqing thought that if she could find her sister early based on Shi Li''s information, she would never contradict Shi Li again. Shi Li would be her only god. If Shi Li said east, she wouldn''t go west. If Shi Li told her to chase dogs, she absolutely wouldn''t catch chickens.


    Shi Li wasn''t thinking about telling Gu Yuqing; she was still pondering something else. [Who should I ask to find Gu Yn, and what excuse should I use?]


    [I certainly can''t say I dreamed about Gu Yn''s location and ask my family to help find her. Gu Yn isn''t my real sister, and Gu Yuqing and I are just regr ssmates. We''re not rted, so it''s not like the Gu family ancestors would appear in my dreams to ask for help.]


    Gu Yuqing: Thank you, I know how to tell Dad when I get home.


    [What should I do? Hire a private investigator? I have enough money in my personal savings, but the problem is, how do I exin to the Gu family after finding Gu Yn?]


    [Never mind, I can''t worry about all that now. I''ll think of an excuseter. Finding her is the urgent matter at hand.]


    Gu Yuqing had always believed that Shi Li was just idly thinking about her sister''s location.


    But for Gu Yuqing, who could hear Shi Li''s thoughts, these idle musings were incredibly important. She could use Shi Li''s novel ideas to try and find her sister.


    What Gu Yuqing hadn''t expected was that Shi Li actually nned to help her find her sister.


    Although in the future, after finding her sister, she might face many spections: some people like to overthink and mistake good intentions for ulterior motives: this was amon urrence.


    The farmer and the snake, Donggu and the wolf, so-and-so and the olddy...


    In their social circle, she often saw people giving without receiving anything in return. So Shi Li''s initiative to help was quite astonishing to Gu Yuqing.


    What followed was an overwhelming sense of guilt.


    All along, Gu Yuqing hadn''t particrly liked Shi Li.


    She couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason.


    If she had to say, it was probably jealousy: jealousy of Shi Li''s loving parents who doted on their daughter.


    Their families were of simr social standing, and both girls were exceptionally talented in looks and academics.


    Gu Yuqing was very proud of herself, yet there was one person she could never surpass.


    Therefore, whenever she saw Shi Li, she subconsciously wanted topare herself to her, wanting to be able to outdo her.


    But regrettably, she had never seeded.


    Shi Li: Huh? Are you talking about me?

 Chapter 43: The Milk Lady Says

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    Therefore, when facing Shi Li, she always couldn''t help but feel hostility.


    When Shi Li suddenly became possessed and ssmates could hear her thoughts, Gu Yuqing approached it with an attitude of watching for entertainment.


    The ss president knew Gu Yuqing didn''t like Shi Li, and specifically sought her out to work on the issue, fearing she might identally reveal this to Shi Li.


    But how could that be possible? Gu Yuqing couldn''t wait for Shi Li to make a fool of herself, so how could she possibly warn Shi Li proactively?


    After all, even many people who appear normal on the outside hide quite a few dark thoughts deep inside.


    Ridiculous, how could she possibly tell Shi Li about this? This was a great opportunity to watch Shi Li make a fool of herself.


    Indeed, through Shi Li''s inner thoughts, Gu Yuqing saw many amusing things.


    But they weren''t about Shi Li herself. Rather, she got to hear all sorts of strange gossip because of Shi Li.


    What surprised Gu Yuqing even more was that Shi Li, who appeared noble, cold, and goddess-like on the outside, was actually quite unhinged on the inside.


    Gu Yuqing even doubted her own judgment, wondering if she had been blind before to consider Shi Li as her imaginary enemy.


    Just thinking about it made her feel like she''d lost face.


    After knowing Shi Li''s inner thoughts, her hostility towards Shi Li gradually weakened.


    But she couldn''t say she liked her much. If she had liked Shi Li, she would have shamelessly pestered her for information about her sister long ago. Why wait until now?


    When she heard that Shi Li wanted to help her find her sister, Gu Yuqing felt extremely ashamed.


    In her heart, Shi Li became a super incredibly good person. From now on, if anyone said anything bad about Shi Li, they shouldn''t me her for turning against them.


    Gu Yuqing and Gu''s mother followed behind the three people in front, slowly strolling. By this time, Shi Li had long stopped thinking about Gu Yn''s current situation, but Gu Yuqing still didn''t want to leave, afraid that Shi Li might reveal more information after she and her mother left.


    It wasn''t until near noon when Feng''s Mother had to return to the vi for lunch.


    Gu Yuqing couldn''t continue following with her mother, so she had to give up. They returned to the small vi where her mother lived. After watching her mother finish lunch, she also said goodbye.


    "Is there something at school? Why are you going back early this time?"


    Gu Yuqing usually came to the nursing home every weekend to spend time with her mom.


    Today was only Saturday, more than a day earlier than usual to go back, and Gu''s mother was a bit reluctant to let her daughter leave.


    Gu Yuqing casually made up an excuse, "Yes, it''s my homeroom teacher''s birthday celebration. Our ss is nning to throw him a birthday party."


    Gu Yuqing''s homeroom teacher, who wasn''t even thirty years old but was supposedly celebrating his longevity: Yes, yes, indeed.


    He hadn''t even met with this group of little brats in his ss, and he''d already been saddled with two big ck pots. First dying from a terminal illness, and now celebrating his longevity.


    Since it was for the homeroom teacher''s birthday, Gu''s mother naturally couldn''t stop her.


    Before her daughter left, she advised, "Get along well with your ssmates, and don''t lose your temper. I think that ssmate of yours just now seems like a good kid."


    "Okay, mom. I can''t keep youpany this weekend, but I''ll make it up next week." Hoping to bring her sister next weekend to make it up to you.


    Gu Yuqing gently hugged her mother.


    Gu''s mother couldn''t help but smile, "Silly child, there''s no need to talk about making it up to mom."


    After getting in the car, Gu Yuqing told the driver to go directly to thepany.


    On weekdays after school, Gu Yuqing would go home, and Gu''s father would leave work on time to return home.


    On weekends when Gu Yuqing went to the nursing home to apany his wife, Gu''s father would usually apany them. Sometimes when there were matters at thepany, Gu Yuqing would go to the nursing home alone while Gu''s father worked overtime at thepany.


    Gu Yuqing was led to Gu''s father''s office by the secretary. Gu''s father was surprised to see his daughter; by all ounts, she should have been at the nursing home at this time. How did she end up at thepany?


    It couldn''t be that something had happened to her mother. If something had happened to his wife, his daughter could have simply called him, there was no need to make an extra trip.


    Could it be that mother and daughter had an argument?


    This had never happened before. His wife''s mental state was unstable, and his daughter never dared to provoke her, so how could she dare to argue with her?


    Gu''s father waved for her toe in, and the secretary tactfully closed the door and left.


    Gu''s father sat side by side with his daughter on the sofa and asked gently, "Why did you leave your mother at the nursing home? Did something happen?"


    Gu Yuqing brought out the excuse she had prepared beforehand, "Dad, I just had a dream. I dreamed of my great-grandmother."


    Gu''s father: ??? His daughter''s eyes were red, her voice slightly choked up when she spoke, and this is what she had to say?


    So you''re making that expression because you were scared by your great-grandmother in your dream?


    Besides, your great-grandmother passed away long ago. You never even met her. How do you know it was your great-grandmother?


    Gu''s father suddenly felt a mix of amusement and exasperation. Just a while ago, he thought his daughter had grown up and seemed like an adult.


    But now she was saying such childish things.


    Gu''s father didn''t speak, letting her continue.


    Gu Yuqing''s voice was uncontrobly choked up. This wasn''t an act, but a genuine outpouring of emotion.


    As an older sister, how could she not miss this younger sister who had been missing for many years? Now that the dawn of victory was in sight, and she would soon be able to find her sister, of course she couldn''t control her urge to cry.


    "Great-grandmother said that she found my sister. She''s in a small fishing vige in J Province, and her adoptive parents treat her very badly."


    Just finishing this sentence, Gu Yuqing couldn''t control her tears.


    The missing younger daughter was an unmentionable scar for their family.


    Hearing his elder daughter mention it now, Gu''s father''s hand trembled slightly as he picked up his tea cup.


    Since the younger daughter''s disappearance, they had used connections all over the country to search for the child, but the results were always disappointing.


    Normal people would find the idea of a prophetic dream quite far-fetched.


    But Gu''s father was so desperate to find his child that he thought, what if it''s true?


    What if his missing child really was in that small fishing vige? If he, as a parent, gave up, who else could find her?


    Moreover, his elder daughter had also said that the younger daughter was not living well now, and Gu''s father believed this point.


    He often dreamed that his thin, small daughter was being abused, and he wanted to protect her but couldn''t move.


    His younger daughter would cry heart-wrenchingly, calling for her dad to save her. Gu''s father would shout, asking where she was now, but the younger daughter wouldn''t say. Just as the younger daughter was about to speak��


    Gu''s father carefully asked, "What else did your great-grandmother tell you in the dream?"


    "Great-grandmother said that my sister''s stepmother is a pearl diver, her stepfather is a fisherman, and her stepparents had their own child a few years ago."


    From his eldest daughter''s words, Gu''s father realized that his younger daughter''s current family situation was likely not a wealthy one. Having grown up as the child of a rich family, he had never experienced such poverty himself.


    If he had to say, it wasn''t that he had never encountered it at all��he had probably seen it depicted in various works of literature when he was young.


    A poor family, and on top of that, a stepfather and stepmother who now had their own biological child��Gu''s father could hardly imagine what his child would have to face.


    Though his heart felt as if it were being cut by a knife, Gu''s father calmly analyzed his younger daughter''s current situation.


    While J Province was a coastal province, truly coastal areas were not abundant.


    Although there were many such viges, finding a thirteen-year-old girl wouldn''t be easy. However,pared to searching for a needle in a haystack across the entire country as before, the search area had already narrowed considerably.


    Gu Yuqing continued, "That small vige has a custom of worshipping the m God at the ancestral hall on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, praying for favorable weather in theing year."


    She cleared her throat, "My great-grandmother said we should find experts from the cultural affairs department and ask them which areas might have these customs. That way, we can narrow down the search area even further."


    This was originally Shi Li''s idea, but now it had be the words of Gu Yuqing''s great-grandmother.


    So Gu Yuqing''s great-grandmother was equivalent to Shi Li.


    Shi Li: Thanks for the invisible promotion by three generations.

 Chapter 44: Is she trying to get me

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>


    Gu''s father, usually unppable, couldn''t help but tremble at his eldest daughter''s detailed address description.


    He had always dismissed ghosts and spirits, but was now willing to believe that their ancestors were watching over them, that his grandmother, whom he had never met, had appeared in a dream to his eldest daughter to reveal the address of his younger daughter.


    Gu''s father was somewhat agitated, approving three times, "Good, good, good. I''ll have someone notify you."


    He gently patted his daughter''s head, "You''re still a student, let me handle all of these matters."


    "By the way, have you spoken to your mother about this?"


    Gu Yuqing shook her head, "Absolutely not. Do you take me for an unreliable person?��


    Gu''s father chuckled, a few lines wrinkling at the corner of his eyes, "Of course, I trust you.��


    To locate the Gu family��s youngest daughter, Gu Yn, Shi Li couldn''t seek help from her family, leaving her with the option of hiring a private detective.


    They weren''t easy to find.


    But, thanks to the creative liberties authors have in a fictional world, you could find private detectives at the drop of a hat.


    On Monday, Shi Li found a private detective and hired him for a 100,000 yuan fee to find the missing girl.


    However, when the detective heard the girl had been abducted, he immediately backed out.


    He joked, how could it be easy to locate someone who had disappeared seven or eight years ago?


    A child who was abducted and sold at the age of six or seven is now a grown woman. Finding her using just a few childhood photos was like trying to find a needle in a haystack.


    As if kidnapped children could be so easily found.


    In such cases, the families of these lost children shoulde to the private detectives, and make their business boom with fees upwards of 100,000 to 200,000 yuan per order.


    Private detectives joked about booming business from kidnappings,


    Joking, of course. These high-profile cases were never as simple as they seemed to the idle rich.


    The private investigator even mentioned the Gu family as an example, "You know about the Gu family in the jewelry business, don''t you? They''re so wealthy. If finding abducted children was truly that simple, they could easily hire a couple of detectives and bring the child home. Several years have gone by now, and they still haven''t found their child."


    "It''s quite a coincidence, you know, that you''re looking for a girl who also disappeared seven or eight years ago."


    Shi Li asked him to help find a missing child, and in response, she got a deluge of reasons why it wasn''t a simple job. Shi Li was almost discouraged.


    This guy sure can talk. If detective work ever falls through, he could always switch to stand-upedy.


    He was rather talkative, but Shi Li didn''t want to waste any more time looking for another detective.


    Shi Li exined that it wasn��t a wild goose chase. She had concrete leads.


    Then she told him her well-considered n.


    When the private detective saw Shi Li��s organized approach, he realized it was a lead worth following, and they sealed the deal.


    Having been immersed in the business world for countless years, Gu''s father''s connections ensured that he didn��t have to scramble around as Shi Li had.


    With a single call, skilled professionals were dispatched as per his orders.


    The private detective Shi Li hired set offter andpared to Gu''s father��s team was rather amateurish.


    While the private detective was consulting with an expert on the rituals associated with ancestral worshipping, the Gu family had already located Gu Yn in the small fishing vige.


    Even though the private detective saw himself as a professional, he reported each progression of the case to Shi Li, his employer, via text messages.


    On Friday, Shi Li received a message from a private detective, who confirmed that three viges had certain customs, and he was confident that the person would be found soon.


    Shi Li''s mood brightened instantly.


    Not long after receiving this message during self-study, Gu Yuqing walked up to the podium with arge stack of items in her hand.


    She cleared her throat, the students who were ying around immediately fell silent, "I have some good news to share with everyone. We found my younger sister a few days ago. To celebrate this, we will be holding a banquet this Sunday, and everyone is wee to join if you can."


    She raised a golden card in her hand, "This is the invitation. I''ll hand it outter."


    The students below the stage cheered instantly.


    Gu Yuqing went down and delivered the invitations one by one, and every time she handed one out, she received a congrattion.


    Having found her long-lost sister, Gu Yuqing was in an exceptionally bright mood.


    "Congrattions on finding your sister."


    Each ssmate in the ss, whether they were from her circle or from ordinary families, knew about the little daughter of the Gu family who was kidnapped.


    The Gu family had called upon the public to help find the child more than once.


    Gu Yuqing wore a gentle smile on her face, "Thank you."


    Teacher Zheng, hearing the noise from his ssroom in the office, looked into the ssroom from his back window.


    Seeing Gu Yuqing handing out stuff to her ssmates, Teacher Zheng listened for a while, understanding it was due to Gu Yuqing''s sister being found. He watched for a while from outside the ssroom, without entering to stop her.


    The weekend wasing, those kids could use a break.


    Shi Li was puzzled, [What? How did they find her so early?]


    In the ssroom where only Gu Yuqing and her ssmates sometimes chatted, Shi Li''s thoughts reached everyone.


    All the students were confused too, Shi Li should know about the incident of Gu family''s little daughter.


    But Shi Li''s reaction seems very wrong.


    [Gu Yn should, two yearster, seriously injure her adoptive father, escape to the city, and then be recognized and brought back by the Gu family.]


    Everyone: It seems the Gu family''s little daughter is quite ruthless.


    Gu Yuqing: My sister is ruthless.


    [The Gu family found her so quickly, and the private detective I hired just confirmed the area today, yet the Gu family already found her.]


    Gu Yuqing held back herughter, the efficiency of this private detective was really low.


    She wondered who the private detective that Shi Li hired was, was she cheated?


    [My money is wasted.]


    Among everyone in the ss, only Gu Yuqing understood the disconnected sentences uttered by Shi Li.


    By this time, someone in the ss group had tagged Gu Yuqing asking for an exnation.


    [What does Shi Li mean?]


    After Gu Yuqing finished distributing the invitations, she returned to her seat to see the message and replied.


    [Over the weekend, I met Shi Li at the rest home. After she saw my mother, she remembered my kidnapped sister. She knew an approximate location of my sister and hired a private investigator to find her.]


    [The private investigator she hired is inefficient. Our family found her based on the information Shi Li provided, but her private investigator only just confirmed the area. That''s what happened.]


    [Laughs~]


    [She is a bit cute.]


    Shi Li grimaced as she pulled out her phone from the desk drawer, trying hard to text her private detective.


    [You can return now, no need to search any further]


    [Oh, my two hundred thousand]


    Shi Li whimpered in pain, which brought only unapologetic snorts ofughter from her unscrupulous ssmates.


    Being pivotal in finding her sister, Gu Yuqing was worried that Shi Li would not attend the uing weekend banquet due to past confrontations.


    For the first time, Gu Yuqing sought out Shi Li, her tone was nicely tuned, "Shi Li, please ensure toe for the banquet this weekend."


    Having grown ustomed to Gu Yuqing''s targeted behavior, Shi Li found her gentle tone unsettling.


    She shot nces at Shi Qiuyu, her eyes expressing clearly the disbelief - What''s wrong with Gu Yuqing? Is she scheming against me?


    Meanwhile, Shi Li''s undisguised words in crisp high definition echoed into the ears of every ssmate within the ssroom.


    [What on earth is wrong with Gu Yuqing? Is she out to get me?]

 Chapter 45: The problem is not with Shi Li, but with you.

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>


    Even though Shi Li''s words weren''t pleasant, Gu Yuqing, owing her a great favor, still maintained her polite smile.


    Shi Qiuyu, on the other hand, was not asposed; she wanted to cover both her face and her ears out of embarrassment. If she couldn''t hear or see anything, she wouldn''t be embarrassed for Shi Li.


    There''s a saying: if you''re not embarrassed yourself, then the embarrassment is on others. Shi Li, oblivious of the awkward situation she has created, remained nonchnt, while her close friend Qiuyu was dying of embarrassment.


    "Ah, she still calls me Ah-Li," thought Qiuyu, who had gone from wanting to cover her ears to wanting to gag Shi Li. Enough is enough, she thought.


    Several people surreptitiously nced at Gu Yuqing to gauge her reaction to Shi Li''sments, worried that they had upset her.


    In their interactions in the ss, they knew Gu Yuqing wasn''t an easy-going person. Some feared she might immediately lose her temper when hearing Shi Li��s words.


    The ss representative was already prepared to protect Shi Li, should Gu Yuqing lose her temper. The first year ss would be gravely impaired without Shi Li--like the West without Jerusalem.


    To everyone��s surprise, Gu Yuqing''s tone was even more gentle. "I honestly hope you''lle. I hope you will honor us with your presence," she said.


    At this, even Shi Qiuyu began to suspect Gu Yuqing had ulterior motives for Shi Li. She''s never seen Gu Yuqing being this amodating.


    But she quickly dismissed her own spection. After all, Shi Li had just helped Gu Yuqing find her sister. If Gu Yuqing were to turn against Shi Li, it would not be too soon.


    Gu Yuqing didn''t take offense at Shi Li''s candid words; she started reflecting on herself instead. It was her fault for not being kind enough to Shi Li in the past, making Shi Li doubt her intentions. She pledged to alter Shi Li''s impression of her in the future!


    Shi Li, ever the diplomat, dipped her head slightly, saying, "Thank you for inviting me. I''ll definitelye."


    Gu Yuqing, who had previously found Shi Li''s two-faced nature derogatory, was now mentally screaming, "She''s so cute!"


    Her naive best friend had offended someone unknowingly, and Shi Qiuyu was left to handle the fallout.


    Back home, she added Gu Yuqing''s contact information (stressing how artificial their previous rtionship had felt, not even having her contact before).


    For the sake of her clueless friend, an apology was inevitable. She was genuinely afraid Gu Yuqing would hold a grudge and mess with Shi Li in the future.


    Bracing herself mentally, Qiuyu was the first to break the silence with a light-hearted emoji.


    Shi Qiuyu: [Please don��t take any of Shi Li��s words seriously. She tends to speak her mind in private.]


    Gu Yuqing: [It''s fine. I didn��t take it to heart. Shi Li is a benefactor to our family. If anything, I��m grateful to her]


    Gu Yuqing: [Moreover, don��t you find Shi Li''s insincerity adorable?]


    Shi Qiuyu: ... I think I get it now. Shi Li''s not the crazy one, you are.


    For a moment, Qiuyu didn''t know whether Yuqing was being sarcastic or serious.


    It''s normal for Gu Yuqing to be sarcastic, but if she genuinely finds Shi Li cute, then she must be the one who''s crazy.


    Even as a close friend of many years, Qiuyu sometimes found herself so overwhelmed by Shi Li��s candid words that she thought she might need blood pressure medication.


    In consideration of their many years as close friends, she had repeatedly held her tongue.


    Shi Qiuyu: [She has a sharp tongue but a kind heart. She can be very annoying with her words sometimes, I have known her for almost ten years, sometimes I feel like I could die due to her temper]


    Gu Yuqing: [I know that Shi Li has a good heart. I misunderstood her in the past, which cost me losing a friend with the worth of gold.]


    Shi Qiuyu had not expected Gu Yuqing to bring up such a shocking topic. Otherwise, she would have certainly refrained from drinking water.


    Water choked her airway, and it took her a while to cough it out.


    Gu Yuqing sent another message �� [So, you��ve been friends with Shi Li for almost a decade. I really envy having a friend like Shi Li. I hope I get to get along well with you and Shi Li in the future, and be good friends.]


    [Shi Li might have some misunderstanding about me. I hope you can mediate and help us settle this dispute. Could you please help me with this?]


    Shi Qiuyu was puzzled. Was Gu trying to befriend Shi Li rather than opposing her?


    This realization left her bbergasted.


    Shi Qiuyu packed up the conversation and sent it to Gao Yun, asking for her advice.


    As soon as she sent the message, she remembered that Gao Yun was still in ss.


    And besides, Gao Yun left school early today; she had no idea about the drama in ss.


    Now that Shi Qiuyu had sent it, she had to exin the entire story to Gao Yun again.


    Shi Qiuyu felt it was trouble, so she retracted the conversation.


    As she thought, Gao Yun didn''t check her phone at all, responding with a question mark after an hour.


    Shi Qiuyu: [Focus on your books, kid. Stay out of adult stuff.]


    Gao Yun: [Okay]


    At the weekend banquet hosted by the Gu family, there were not too many guests, only close family and friends of the Gu family. Yet, they weren��t few either, considering that just Gu Yuqing��s ssmates numbered thirty.


    Among the students invited by Gu Yuqing, besides Gao Yun, who couldn''t squeeze in any free time because she had to study, all others attended.


    Other people also had sses on the weekend, but everyone rearranged their ss schedule to an earlier day so they wouldn''t miss out on the gossip.


    But Gao Yun didn''t know Shi Li would also be attending; she assumed that because Shi Li and Gu Yuqing weren��t on good terms, Shi Li wouldn''t being.


    Moreover, Gao Yun''s weekend schedule was jam-packed. Even if she wanted to adjust her sses, she was helpless.


    At the banquet, everyone was dressed modestly, especially Gu Yuqing''s ssmates��they didn''t wear formal attire, only casual outfits, to avoid burdening students from ordinary households.


    The ss president had announced in the group chat (the one with Shi Li) Friday night that as it was a casual family banquet, everyday wear would suffice.


    At Gu Yuqing''s request, anyone with a sibling the same age was to bring their siblings with them.


    The Gu family members at the banquet were also dressed modestly.


    Sft Shi Li��s first encounter with Gu''s mother a week ago showed her a pallid face, she was now all smiles with a rosy hue to her cheeks, holding tightly to the hand of a tall, slender girl with a darkplexion.


    Upon seeing this girl, everyone knew this was the youngest daughter of the Gu family, who seemed to have suffered a fair share of hardship living outside.


    Gu Yuqing was sitting by the side of her mother and sister when a group of ssmates caught her attention. "Mom, my ssmates are here, I''m taking my sister over to hang out with them."


    Her mother nodded in agreement, "Your little ones would feel morefortable in each other''spany, go on and apany your sister."


    Their daughter, once lost but now found, made her unwilling to let Gu Yuqing out of sight. However, she knew that her younger daughter should spend more time with her peers now, instead of following her around for various social asions.


    There will be plenty of opportunities to meet the elder rtivester.


    The most important task at hand is to adapt to the surroundings.


    sping her sister''s hand, Gu Yuqing led her to her group of ssmates.


    She introduced each of her ssmates to her sister, leaving Shi Li to be introducedst.


    "This is my very best friend, isn''t she pretty?" she asked her sister.


    ''Wait, when did I be her best friend,'' Shi Li wondered silently.


    ''I highly suspect that Gu Yuqing finds me attractive and feels proud to have a gorgeous friend like me. She is saying that I''m her best friend just to elevate her own social standing,'' she added her silentmentary.


    Everyone present wondered aloud, ��Who said that beautiful women aren��t aware of their own beauty? She sure looks confident to me."


    Shi Qiuyu sighed for the umpteenth time, "Oh, my dear friend, if only you knew that your inner thoughts are audible to everyone, you would be mortified enough to bury yourself in a hole."

 Chapter 46: Did she poison the orange juice

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>


    Shi Li decided not to expose Gu Yuqing in front of her younger sister, so she replied with a smile, "That''s right, I''m good friends with your elder sister. If you ever get bored, feel free toe and hang out with me."


    Though Shi Li was dressed no differently from those around her, Gu Yn couldn''t help but be amazed by her stunning beauty.


    People are visual creatures and subconsciously develop a liking for those who are physically attractive.


    It''s amon perception that girls tend to feel hostile towards other girls who are exceptionally beautiful. This is a misunderstanding. Just as men appreciate beautiful women, women also appreciate beautiful women.


    At first nce, Gu Yn noticed Shi Li in the crowd, her exceptional beauty setting her apart. She thought this elder sister was incredibly beautiful.


    It was only after being introduced by Gu Yuqing that she found out that this was her sister''s good friend.


    Life at her adoptive parents'' house hadn''t been kind, and at a young age, she developed the knack to read people and situations. She sensed that Gu Yuqing and the beautiful elder sister didn��t have the aura of being close friends.


    But the beautiful elder sister greeted her cordially, and Gu Yn put away her trivial thoughts.


    After Gu Yuqing introduced her sister to Shi Li, she left Gu Yn in her care. "Ah Li, my sister just came home and is unfamiliar with many things. I hope you can spend some time teaching her."


    "What the hell, isn''t it Gu Yuqing who should be teaching her sister? Why is she throwing her sister at me?"


    "I know, she''s trying to set me up!"


    Shi Qiuyu: Alright, enough with your tricks. I can''t keep this up.


    Gu Yuqing: Oh, she''s so creative and cute!


    Gu Yuqing was serious about leaving her sister in Shi Li''s care.


    "Why? What was she thinking?"


    "Gu Yuqing isn''t scared that I would bully her sister or lead her down the wrong path?"


    Gu Yuqing: I''m not worried, and I trust you very much because you are a good person.


    What further startled Shi Li was that Gu Yuqing herself was following her closely.


    "This cunning woman, since she��s following, then she should take care of her sister herself!"


    Gu Yuqing failed to realize her own mischief. She enjoyed watching Shi Li struggle internally while maintaining a calm exterior.


    Shi Li wasn''t good at nurturing.


    She had the ability to interact with strangers, but to a limited extent.


    Regardless of Gu Yn''s nature, she had recently arrived in a strange environment and chose to stay silent and observe her surroundings as a form of self-protection.


    Neither of them said a word.


    In stark contrast to Shi Li''s intensely active inner thoughts, she simply stared at Gu Yn''s eyes wide.


    Finally, Gu Yuqing, who proimed herself to be an older sister, realized it was her responsibility to take care of her younger sister.


    With a gentle inquiry, she asked, "Are you thirsty? I can pour you some juice."


    Without waiting for either of them to reply, she went to get two cups of juice.


    She set one in front of Gu Yn, and the other in front of Shi Li.


    Shi Li took the orange juice from Gu Yuqing''s hand awkwardly and said, "Thank you."


    "Gu Yuqing has been acting strange these days. Has she been possessed?"


    "Did she poison this orange juice?"


    "Mom, I''m scared."


    "Will someonee and save me?"


    Shi Li pinned her hopes on her longtime best friend.


    "Where has Shi Qiuyu gone?"


    "Why is she always missing in action when I need her most?"


    Shi Qiuyu, the traitor, had disappeared without warning.


    Shi Li searched the banquet hall for her, hoping she could rescue her.


    Toote, Shi Qiuyu had taken cover in the corner at the other side of the hall. Although she heard her desperate cries, she did not reveal herself.


    "I am dead. Communicate via spirit papers."


    She simply couldn''t handle Shi Li''s sudden outburst and inner turmoil.


    As a best friend, she felt the secondhand embarrassment, and it made her feel terrible. It was better to hide away.


    Regardless of how desperately Shi Li needed her, Shi Qiuyu had vowed not to approach.


    Gu Yuqing had already downed half a cup of orange juice while Shi Li hadn''t taken a single sip.


    Shi Li had a genuine fear of food tampering, banquets are hotspots for incidents.


    If something seemed off, it usually was. She couldn''t trust how quickly Gu Yuqing was changing her attitudes towards herself, there had to be a reason.


    Holding the orange juice, Shi Li didn''t drink a single drop. If Gu Yuqing heard her inner thoughts, she could interpret Shi Li''s refusal to drink as an affectation or hatred for orange juice.


    Gu Yuqing had to stifle augh when she heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts. She couldn''t resist teasing Shi Li.


    "Shi Li, you don''t like orange juice? I see you haven''t drink any."


    Gu Yuqing, with her fiery eyes and lightheartedugh, had a charming elegance about her. "Or are you concerned that I put something unexpected in the orange juice?"


    When Gu Yuqing implied that she didn''t drink the orange juice, Shi Li would never defend her paranoia by finishing her cup of juice.


    Shi Li remained true to her own character and responded tranquilly. "How could you think so? I don''t like drinking cold beverages in the winter. It doesn''t agree with my health."


    Gu Yn nced at her sister and then at Shi Li. Their sharp exchanges didn''t reflect a close friendship at all.


    Despite hearing Shi Li''s inner dialogue, not a single ssmate came to her rescue. Instead, they watched from a distance, entertained by the drama.


    In the end, it was Wei Yi who couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She and her deskmate Xue Xuejia came to Shi Li''s rescue.


    Wei Yi knew that Gu Yuqing didn''t mean any harm, but it was also true that Shi Li was on the verge of tears.


    Wei Yi put an arm around Shi Li��s shoulders, ��We��ve been looking all over for you. You didn��t reply to our messages.��


    Shi Li quickly understood what she implied, ��You need me? Let��s go and talk over there.��


    The relief on Shi Li��s face was more than evident.


    "Who says only those in the limelight can be heroes?"


    Everyone turned towards the source of the off-key singing and fell silent: Dear, could your taste in music be more old-fashioned?


    (Shi Li: You bet it could.)


    Gu Yuqing watched as they left, grinding her teeth out of sight. All her prior actions ended up benefiting others.


    She had driven Shi Li too hard, instigating her to want to escape.


    Gu Yuqing changed her strategy quickly, deciding to take things slowly. Hurrying matters would do no good.


    Gu Yn noticed her sister��s gaze and her eyes sparkled.


    ��Sister, you really like her, don��t you?��


    Gu Yuqing didn''t find any excuses with her sister, she said, "Yes, it''s thanks to thatdy that you could be found and brought back."


    Gu Yuqing didn''t talk about the deeper topics with her sister, too much talk might risk exposing the secret.


    Their entire ss had signed a confidentiality agreement, vowing to keep the secret together.


    When the confidentiality agreement was signed, Gu Yuqing joined in just to watch the drama unfold, never expecting that one day her family would benefit from it.


    Shi Li was taken away by Wei Yi and Xue Xuejia, only then did she keep her voice low and said to Wei Yi, "This Gu Yuqing has been acting strangelytely."


    It was only in this recent period, when her rtionship with Wei Yi had improved, that she''d confide in her.


    Wei Yi asked her without any visible reactions, "How is she strange?"

 Chapter 47: To Save or Not to Save

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>


    Shi Li''s small face scrunched up, "She suddenly became incredibly nice to me. Don''t you think that''s strange?"


    Wei Yi, of course, knew the reason behind Gu Yuqing''s unusual behavior. She was probably the one in the ss who understood Gu Yuqing the best.


    After all, she had also once benefited from Shi Li''s ability to hear thoughts.


    Gu Yuqing had found her long-lost sister, which was even more significant than Wei Yi''s experience. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it had saved Gu Yuqing''s entire family. So it was natural for her to be nicer to Shi Li.


    Wei Yi reassured her, "Don''t overthink it. Gu Yuqing isn''t the type to beat around the bush. She might be difficult to get along with, but she''s not the kind of person who''d scheme behind your back."


    Shi Li thought about it and realized it was true.


    It was just that she had grown so ustomed to Gu Yuqing''s cold demeanor that her sudden warmth left her feeling out of sorts.


    Wei Yi''s gaze drifted to someone in the distance. "Oh? ss Leader''s Dad is here too?"


    Ever since ss Leader''s Dad had treated the entire ss to milk tea, he had been sending snacks through his secretary every now and then.


    As a result, he had be the most popr parent among his son''s ssmates.


    ss Leader''s Dad was quite proud of this, and his secretary began delivering snacks even more frequently.


    Wei Yi suggested, "Let''s go say hello to Uncle Lin." After all, they had eaten plenty of snacks sent by Uncle Lin.


    The snacks ss Leader''s Dad sent were always expensive. Having eaten his food, the least they could do was express their gratitude.


    Shi Li nodded, "Sounds good."


    At this moment, neither of them noticed Xue Xuejia''s ufortable expression nearby.


    ss Leader''s Dad was busy today, notworking with adults, but greeting his son''s ssmates.


    Everyone from ss 1, Grade 10, except for Gao Yun, had shown up. When they saw ss Leader''s Dad, they all rushed over to say hello.


    Faced with kids the same age as his son, ss Leader''s Dad was exceptionally patient, greeting everyone with a warm smile.


    ss Leader''s Dad was surrounded by his son''s ssmates, while on the outskirts of the crowd stood a man in a suit. He was a friend of ss Leader''s Dad, whom he had met at the party and hoped to catch up with.


    However, ss Leader''s Dad was constantly surrounded by people saying hello. His poprity was off the charts, leaving his suited friend staring in disbelief from the sidelines.


    It was a perfect example of "when it rains, it pours."


    No one wasing to greet him, while his old friend was surrounded by a constant stream of well-wishers...


    After their ssmates had left, Shi Li and her two friends stepped forward.


    The man in the suit also nned to take advantage of this moment when no one was around to catch up with his old friend and tease him about his poprity with the kids.


    But when he saw three pretty girls approach, he knew without a doubt they were there for his old friend.


    So, he retracted the half-step he had taken forward and pretended to look nonchntly in another direction.


    ss Leader''s Dad had already met his son''s ssmates at Wei Yi''s father''s funeral. He had a vague impression of most of them.


    Wei Yi, however, stood out in his memory due to the argument she''d had at the funeral. He not only knew she was his son''s ssmate but also whose daughter she was. After all, that funeral had been unprecedented in Blue City''s history, making it impossible for him to forget.


    "Hello, Uncle," they greeted.


    ss Leader''s Dad weed them jovially, "Hello, hello!"


    "We came over to thank you for the snacks you''ve been sendingtely."


    ss Leader''s Dad waved it off, "I''m d you enjoy them. If there are any snacks you''d like, just tell your ss leader. Let that rascalmunicate with the secretary."


    Wei Yi and Shi Li smiled, suppressing theirughter, "That''s too kind of you."


    While Shi Li and Wei Yi were chatting with ss Leader''s Dad, Xue Xuejia remained silent throughout.


    As the conversation was ending, she finally spoke up hesitantly, "Uncle, I''m very sorry about what my dad did."


    A momentary look of confusion crossed ss Leader''s Dad''s face before he realized whose child she was. "You''re Old Xue''s daughter, aren''t you?"


    He waved his hand dismissively, "Adult matters have nothing to do with you kids. You''re still a child. Focus on your studies; you shouldn''t be worrying about these things."


    The more ss Leader''s Dad spoke like this, the more guilty Xue Xuejia looked.


    ss Leader''s Dad was a burly man, not skilled atforting young girls. He cast a helpless nce at Shi Li and Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi patted her desk mate''s shoulder, "Business dealings have nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about it too much."


    After the three girls left, the man in the suit finally got to greet his old friend. "You''re quite popr now, aren''t you?"


    ss Leader''s Dad was a typical Northern Chinese man, outgoing and fond of making friends. Even if these were just kids who couldn''t benefit his business, he was happy to interact with them and even prided himself on having many friends.


    ss Leader''s Dadughed heartily, "When have I ever not been popr?"


    "By the way, was that girl just now Old Xue''s daughter?"


    ss Leader''s Dad nodded, "Seems so."


    The man in the suit snorted lightly, "Who would have thought that old dog Xue could have such a good daughter?"


    At their age and with their experience, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call them old foxes. They could easily discern sincerity from pretense.


    ss Leader''s Dadughed loudly, notmenting further on his friend''s words, despite his unpleasant business dealings with Xue Xuejia''s father.


    He only said, "I think you''re just jealous that he has a daughter and you don''t."


    The suited man''s wife had given birth to their third child just two years ago. To put it nicely, they were responding to the national three-child policy. To put it bluntly, they were hoping for a girl.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t seem destined to have a daughter. All three children were boys.


    Since then, he had developed a habit of making sourments when faced with families who had daughters.


    This time, however, the suited man wasn''t just being sour; he was speaking up for his friend.


    ss Leader''s Dad was always careful with his words, never leaving room for misinterpretation, even in front of close friends.


    Interpreting his friend''s words as jealousy over others having daughters wasn''t entirely wrong.


    The suited man, of course, knew his friend''s nature. Despite his rough exterior and seemingly carefree attitude, he was actually quite astute.


    He pointed at his friend in the air, "Oh, you."


    And with that, the topic was dropped.


    Shi Li was puzzled, still not understanding what silent exchange had passed between Xue Xuejia and ss Leader''s Dad.


    She secretly messaged Wei Yi, "What was that about with your desk mate?"


    Shi Li had asked the right person. While others in the ss might not know, Wei Yi certainly did.


    After Wei Yi''s father passed away, her mother gradually took over thepany''s affairs.


    Wei Yi''s mother didn''t n to wait until her child was close to graduation to involve her daughter in thepany''s affairs.


    She was already gradually training Wei Yi, informing her daughter about various aspects of the business world.


    This included the recent incident where Xue Xuejia''s father had snatched a business deal from the ss Leader''s Dad.


    "It''s about Xuejia''s dad taking a deal that the ss Leader''s Dad had already negotiated."


    With just one sentence, Shi Li understood what this was all about.


    To be fair, Shi Li had been so busytely trying to find a sister for Gu Yuqing andmunicating with private investigators that she had almost forgotten about this incident.


    Simr to Wei Yi''s summary, it''s normal for businesses topete for deals, but Xue Xuejia''s father had used underhanded methods to snatch this one, causing significant losses to the ss Leader''s Dad.


    As a result, Xue Xuejia felt extremely guilty when facing the ss Leader''s Dad.


    This also reminded Shi Li of another matter.


    [The ss Leader''s Dad has been having a streak of bad lucktely]


    [In a few days, he''ll be even more unfortunate, encountering criminals and nearly losing his life in a kidnapping]


    [Although he''ll be rescued alive, he''ll barely escape with his life]


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts were urately transmitted to everyone in the ss.


    As they all had some connection with the ss Leader''s Dad, their expressions changed almost simultaneously.


    However, among them, the one who reacted most strongly was the son of the person in question.


    The ss Leader''s Dad thought back to the day he first heard Shi Li''s inner voice, about Wei Yi''s father''s situation.


    The ss Leader felt conflicted, wondering if his own father might have a mistress outside.


    He had a deep bond with his father, but if his dad had another woman outside, should he save him or not?

 Chapter 48: Can Save

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    Shi Li thought to herself, "The ss monitor''s father is a good man. I need to find a way to warn him."


    Hearing Shi Li''s thoughts, the ss monitor felt relieved that his father probably hadn''t done anything to betray the family, so he could try to save him. However, Shi Li had provided too little information earlier. He didn''t know when, where, or why his father would be kidnapped. Even with foreknowledge of the impending disaster, it would be impossible to prevent it without more details.


    He needed to extract more information from Shi Li.


    The ss monitor was grateful that Shi Li subjectively wanted to help his father and warn him about the uing event.


    He was anxious to probe for more information, desperate to know how to avoid the tragedy. But reason told him not to act rashly. If he made Shi Li aware of anything, it could affect the entire ss.


    The ss monitor was talking with other ssmates when he heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts. They exchanged nces.


    One of them patted the monitor''s shoulder, saying, "If you need any help from your brothers, just say the word. We won''t hesitate."


    The monitor nodded at them, "Don''t worry. If I truly need help from you guys, I''ll definitely speak up."


    As he spoke, the monitor scanned the room for Shi Li, finally spotting her with two others at the long tableden with pastries.


    Wei Yi was speaking quietly to Xue Xuejia, and Shi Li, thinking no one was watching her, grabbed a piece of cream cake from the table. She opened her mouth wide and stuffed the entire cake in at once.


    Shi Li then nonchntly wiped the cake crumbs from her hands. If it weren''t for her stuffed cheeks, no one would have known she had just devoured a whole mousse cake in one bite.


    But someone did see.


    The ss monitor had witnessed the entire scene.


    A few others in the ss who had heard Shi Li''s thoughts were also searching for her and saw her gulping down the small cake.


    The monitor, who had been tense with worry about his father''s danger, found himself fighting back a smile.


    Having located Shi Li, the monitor then scanned the room for his father.


    His father was chatting with a friend in a corner, and it took some effort for the monitor to find him.


    Before the monitor could decide how to extract information from Shi Li, his feet were already carrying him towards his father''s location.


    The monitor recognized the middle-aged man in a gray suit standing next to his father.


    "Hello, Uncle Lu," he greeted.


    Uncle Lu stopped chatting with his friend and turned to greet his friend''s son.


    "Oh, so you''re ssmates with the Gu family''s daughter and the Xue family''s daughter," he remarked.


    "Yes, we''re in the same ss," the monitor replied.


    "What a coincidence," the man in the gray suit smiled. "Your ssmate just came over to apologize to your dad on behalf of her father."


    The monitor''s expression showed genuine surprise. His father rarely talked about business matters at home, especially those that might worry the family.


    The monitor didn''t know the full story, but from what Shi Li and Uncle Lu had said, it seemed that someone''s father in the ss had wronged his dad.


    His instincts told him it must be rted to Shi Li''s group; otherwise, Shi Li wouldn''t have thought that his father was having a streak of bad luck.


    The monitor casually asked, "Oh? Which ssmate was it?"


    Before his father could answer, Uncle Lu spoke up, "The one I just mentioned, Old Xue''s daughter. I don''t know her name."


    With the surname mentioned, the monitor knew it was Xue Xuejia.


    He instinctively nced in the direction where Shi Li''s group was standing. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to use this as an excuse to approach Shi Li.


    But he still needed to find a reason to leave his father and Uncle Lu.


    "Did Mr. Xue do something? Is everything okay with yourpany, Dad?" he asked.


    His father tried to appear calm in front of his son, "It''s not a big deal. Adult matters, nothing for kids to worry about."


    The monitor shrugged, "Well, if you won''t tell me, I won''t ask."


    "Uncle Lu, please continue chatting with my dad. I''m going to find my ssmates."


    "Alright, go have fun with your ssmates," Uncle Lu replied.


    After saying goodbye to his father and Uncle Feng, the monitor headed towards Shi Li''s group.


    Uncle Feng in his gray suit, who had been about to continue his earlier conversation with his old friend after the nephew left, caught sight of the boy walking towards the Xue family''s daughter.


    He nudged his friend and gestured with his eyes to look diagonally behind them. With a somewhat lecherous grin, he said, "Is your son interested in that girl?"


    He stroked his chin thoughtfully, "You and Old Xue were nearly at each other''s throats earlier. You''re not going to end up as inws in the future, are you?"


    The monitor''s father couldn''t even imagine such a scenario. He red at his old friend and stubbornly said, "My son wouldn''t lose out in that deal. If Old Xue''s daughter became my daughter-inw, Xue would be the one to die of anger first."


    While the monitor''s father was saying that his son would be bringing home a pretty and sensible daughter-inw, and that Mr. Xue should be the one getting upset, the very thought of bing inws with that two-faced scoundrel Old Xue made him feel deeply ufortable.


    The monitor''s father dismissively said, "Children''s affairs aren''t necessarily what you think they are. We adults shouldn''t overthink things; it''s easy to taint the purity of children''s friendships."


    But what he was really thinking was that even if there was something between the two kids, it didn''t mean they''d end up together.


    "I''d rather my son stay single for life than be inws with that cunning bastard. Xue''s daughter is a good girl, but I just can''t stand Old Xue."


    Under the watchful eyes of the two elders, the monitor walked directly towards Xue Xuejia''s group.


    The monitor''s father''s gaze grew increasingly despairing, while his friend''s expression became more amused. Just as the monitor''s father was about to lose all hope, he saw his son strike up a conversation with another girl.


    The girl wasn''t Old Xue''s daughter, which was enough for the monitor''s father.


    In reality, the monitor had headed straight for Shi Li, and his conversation with her had nothing to do with romance as the two adults had assumed.


    The monitor was purely concerned about his dear old dad.


    The monitor''s father instantly regained his spirits, "That rascal has good taste."


    Uncle Lu beside him was bewildered. Hadn''t he just said something about not tainting the purity of children''s friendships? How did that suddenly turn into praising his son''s taste in girls?


    He thought to himself, "It seems the only one with a dirty mind here is you, you old coot."


    The monitor, his mind fully upied with how to save his father from his fate, was blissfully unaware that his lecherous old man was leading the charge in spying on him from the corner.

 Chapter 49: Crazy Kidnapper

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    The ss monitor approached the three of them, saying, "I just heard about that incident from my dad. You shouldn''t me yourself too much; it''s not your fault."


    Though the monitor''s words were directed at Xue Xuejia, his gaze kept drifting towards Shi Li''s direction.


    This was also why the monitor''s father, who was secretly observing from afar, thought his son was interested in Shi Li.


    Xue Xuejia bowed to the monitor, "Thank you, but with my father behaving like that, there''s nothing I can do."


    The monitor consoled her, "I understand. You''re different from your father."


    Shi Li, listening to their polite exchange, felt somewhat bored.


    [The monitor is quite simr to his dad; they''re both pretty nice people]


    Receiving Shi Li''s positive affirmation, the monitor felt energized. He believed that with Shi Li''s good opinion of him, he would definitely be able to get information from Shi Li.


    Gu Yuqing, who was exining the banquet procedures to her sister, unexpectedly overheard Shi Li''s evaluation of the monitor.


    At first, when Shi Li praised the monitor''s father as a good person, Gu Yuqing didn''t feel much.


    But upon hearing Shi Li''s positivement about the monitor, Gu Yuqing felt a bit unsettled.


    She had been trying to get close to Shi Li and be good friends, but Shi Li had always been guarded around her.


    Yet the monitor, who approached Shi Li with clear intentions, managed to get a word of praise from her.


    People really are different, aren''t they?


    However, Gu Yuqing quickly convinced herself that she had effortlessly obtained information about her sister, unlike the monitor who had to approach and try to get information from Shi Li through tactics.


    The thought made her feel different from the monitor after all.


    Xue Xuejia and Wei Yi knew why the monitor hade over at this time, and they tactfully reduced their presence to assist him.


    Xue Xuejia, because her own father had just done something unfair to the monitor''s father, was particrly enthusiastic in her cooperation.


    But sometimes, these inner thoughts depend on luck and Shi Li''s thought process.


    Xue Xuejia and the monitor cooperated in ying up their misfortunes, trying to emphasize how pitiful the monitor''s father was, but Shi Li just wouldn''t think in the direction they expected.


    [Xue Xuejia''s father really isn''t a good person]


    [The monitor''s dad had already agreed on a contract with someone and started production, but Xue Xuejia''s dad pulled the rug out from under him right there]


    [That''s really not decent]


    Xue Xuejia: Thanks, I know my dad isn''t a good person. Not many people in the ss knew before, but now probably everyone does.


    Monitor: If my dad could hear this, he''d definitely consider Shi Li a kindred spirit, to the point of wanting to be sworn brothers.


    Although Shi Li was secretly criticizing Xue Xuejia''s father in her heart, her face showed no change. What her father did was wrong, and he deserved to be criticized.


    After hearing about this incident, she didn''t approve of her father''s actions.


    But Xue Xuejia was just a student, not even working in thepany yet, with no influence in thepany. Even if she disapproved, it wouldn''t make any difference.


    [The monitor''s dad is really quite unlucky]


    [The mastermind of the Hongquan Case hadn''tmitted a crime for nearly ten years, and the monitor''s dad encountered him on his firsteback]


    Hearing Shi Li mention the Hongquan Case, the monitor clenched his fists.


    The mastermind of the Hongquan Case wasn''t called Hongquan; rather, the case was named after the first person kidnapped, who was called Hongquan.


    He was a prominent businessman in neighboring City C fifteen years ago. At the peak of his business sess, he fell victim to a kidnapping.


    Like other kidnapping cases, the kidnappers demanded a huge ransom from his family. The police advised against paying the ransom, believing that the kidnappers would kill Hongquan after receiving the money, unable to guarantee his safety.


    The police and Hongquan''s family each had their own reasoning. Logically, the kidnapped person should be safe before the ransom is paid.


    What no one expected was that before the payment deadline, the kidnappers killed their hostage.


    They hadn''t received a single cent, yet they killed the person.


    The mastermind was thus dubbed "The Madman" by the police, and he continued to kidnap wealthy individuals after that.


    Learning from Hongquan''s lesson, the families of hostages could no longer be sure their loved ones would be safe before paying the ransom.


    Whatever The Madman wanted, the hostages'' families gave.


    After Hongquan, because of the families'' cooperation, the hostages were all released alive, but they usually came back missing somethingpared to normal people.


    The Madman lived up to his name; the hostages he targeted, if not dead, would at least be severely traumatized.


    Upon hearing about the Hongquan Case, the monitor''s heart sank.


    If it was indeed The Madman, it seemed unavoidable. He thought about hiring ten or twenty mercenaries as bodyguards to ensure his father''s safety.


    There''s an old saying that you can''t be on guard forever against a thief who steals every day. No matter how strict the protection, there will always be loopholes.


    Wei Yi and Xue Xuejia exchanged a nce, thinking only one thing: the monitor''s dad was truly unfortunate. If it were ordinary kidnappers, there might be a chance to avoid them.


    But with The Madman, it was unpredictable.


    The shadow cast by The Madman on the general public was so deep that the monitor didn''t even know what to do next.


    [The monitor''s dad is definitely the epitome of a victim of circumstances]


    [That viin originally intended to kidnap the CEO of Purple Legend, but the monitor''s dad happened to have a meeting with Mr. Hei that day]


    [Kidnapping one or two makes no difference, so the monitor''s dad was taken along]


    Monitor: Talk about a blessing in disguise! So my dad wasn''t the original target.


    Everyone: Well, the monitor''s dad is really a victim of circumstances, quite the unlucky fellow.


    The monitor''s emotions swung from shock to joy.


    So his father wasn''t The Madman''s target after all. This meant that as long as his dad avoided further contact with the CEO of Purple Legend, he could prevent all of this.


    In the business world, avoiding contact with a cooperating partner is actually quite difficult.


    But this situation was easy to resolve because recently, Purple Legend had terminated their cooperation with the monitor''s father and switched to working with Xue Xuejia''s father instead.


    It''s easy to avoid contact with a client who has already ended cooperation.


    With this issue resolved in an unexpected way, the monitor looked at Shi Li again, his expression as warm as a spring breeze.


    The monitor''s father and Uncle Feng, hiding in a corner observing, saw the monitor''s expressions change rapidly within just a few minutes.


    The monitor''s father couldn''t help but mutter, "I hope my son isn''t suffering from multiple personality disorder or some kind of mental illness."


    He had never seen a normal person''s expressions change so quickly for no apparent reason.


    Now, the monitor''s father was no longer worried about his son''s premature romance, but rather concerned that his son might be ill.


    Uncle Feng nudged the ss monitor''s father, "How can you talk about your own son like that? And you call yourself his father."


    The ss monitor''s father thought to himself, "Of course, a stepfather would never say such things."


    Uncle Feng continued, "The boy is going through puberty. When you have time, you should take him to see a psychologist."


    The ss monitor''s father was speechless, thinking, "So you also think there''s something wrong with his mind."


    Shi Li was lost in her own world, unaware that the ss monitor had just performed a face-changing act from traditional Sichuan opera right in front of her.


    Our intangible cultural heritage artist was ovee with joy. He patted Xue Xuejia''s shoulder and said, "Don''t feel guilty at all. Help me thank your uncle." He had done a good deed.


    Shi Li''s train of thought was interrupted by the ss monitor. Hearing him suddenly say that Xue''s father had done a good thing, she looked up at Xue Xuejia with confusion.


    Wei Yi secretly gestured to the ss monitor, warning him to be careful not to give anything away. He then covered for the ss monitor, saying, "The monitor means that every cloud has a silver lining. This might turn out to be a blessing in disguise."


    Shi Li looked at the ss monitor with a mix of doubt and belief.


    The ss monitor nodded, "That''s right. It may seem bad now, but in a few days, it could turn out to be a good thing."


    Shi Li subtly reminded the ss monitor, "You''re right. Perhaps Heaven thinks Purple Legend isn''t a goodpany and wants your father to stay away from it."


    The ss monitor caught on quickly, "You''re absolutely right. I''ll go home and try to persuade my dad with that."


    Although Shi Li had already given her reminder, she was worried that the ss monitor and his father might not take it seriously.


    She spoke with a hint of gravity in her voice, "I''m being serious. This is actually Heaven''s way of warning your uncle to stay away from Mr. Hei for his own safety."


    The ss monitor believed Shi Li''s words one hundred percent and would definitely pass the message to his father.


    Unaware that her thoughts could be heard, Shi Li felt the ss monitor''s easy agreement seemed like he was just humoring her.


    How could the ss monitor possibly humor Shi Li? At that moment, he wished he could cut out his heart to show her his sincerity.


    It was Xue Xuejia and Wei Yi who came to the ss monitor''s rescue, "Don''t worry. When ites to matters concerning Uncle Lin, the ss monitor will definitely take it seriously. His family is very superstitious."


    Only then did Shi Li let the ss monitor off the hook.


    After returning home, the ss monitor indirectly inquired about his father''s business with Purple Legend, then warned him to stay away from Mr. Hei.


    In fact, the ss monitor didn''t quite understand why his father would actively seek out Mr. Hei after they had already fallen out, to the point of bringing trouble upon himself.


    While trying to persuade his father to stay away from Mr. Hei, the ss monitor finally understood how Shi Li must have felt earlier.


    He was afraid his father might brush him off, and worried that his father wouldn''t take the matter seriously.


    The difference was that this was his own father, so he could persist and nag.


    Shi Li, as an outsider, could only hint at it indirectly at the time.


    The ss monitor only felt somewhat relieved after hearing his father''s promise.


    After understanding Shi Li''s feelings, when school started on Monday, the ss monitor wanted to report the progress to Shi Li to prevent her from worrying.


    When the ss monitor went to find Shi Li, Xue Xuejia was sitting next to her.


    Xue Xuejia''s eyes were red as she poured out her troubles to Shi Li.


    The ss monitor stood nearby and got the gist of it. Xue Xuejia''s father had brought his illegitimate son home over the weekend, iming he wanted the child to be acknowledged by the family.


    As Xue Xuejia was venting her frustrations, she couldn''t help but feel a bit resentful. Why hadn''t Shi Li mentioned this beforehand?


    If Shi Li had given her a warning, she could have been better prepared.

 Chapter 50: That’s Not Your Dad’s Seed

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    The ss monitor saw Xue Xuejia with reddened eyes and a hoarse voice, and silently withdrew his steps towards Shi Li.


    The girl was clearly upset, so there was no need to approach and do anything that might annoy her.


    Xue Xuejia''s tearful confession to Shi Li definitely had a purpose.


    "You probably don''t know that my father favors boys over girls and has always pressured my mom to have a son."


    "I''m not afraid of youughing at me, but my mom couldn''t resist him, so she kept getting pregnant and giving birth. But my mom only had daughters, and when my little sister was born, my mom nearly died and had to have her uterus removed, so she can''t get pregnant anymore."


    "We sisters thought that after this, our dad would finally stop, since mom can''t have any more children. Who could have imagined that he would find a mistress to have children for him?"


    "What''s even more infuriating is that my dad had been keeping a woman on the side for a long time, but she just couldn''t give birth to a son."


    "This weekend, my dad hurriedly brought that woman home, just because she had given birth to a son. He wants his precious son to be recognized as part of the family, and he actually wants my mom to raise the child, saying that from now on, this child should be treated as if my mom gave birth to him herself."


    As Xue Xuejia spoke excitedly, her hands resting on her knees began to tremble slightly. She was clearly furious with her scumbag of a father.


    Shi Li had heard about Xue Xuejia''s family matters in her previous life.


    Her good-for-nothing father wasn''t a decent person. He was two-faced in business and favored boys over girls at home, always pressuring his wife to keep trying for a son.


    He didn''t care that his wife was already an older mother and that giving birth was very dangerous for her.


    In his eyes, his wife was nothing more than a tool for continuing the family line.


    After his wife lost her ability to have children because of him, he not only showed no sympathy, but also considered her useless.


    To him, a person who couldn''t bear children was of no use.


    Hearing Xue Xuejia''s grievances, Shi Li''s expression was quiteplex.


    [How can I say this out loud?]


    Shi Li''s inner voice rang out. Xue Xuejia''s hand, which was wiping away tears, froze for a moment, but then she continued as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    [Xue Xuejia''s dad''s precious son isn''t actually his son]


    Xue Xuejia: ???


    The onlookers: Wait a minute, is it what we think it means?


    [It''s a child his mistress had with another woman]


    Xue Xuejia & everyone else: Wow~


    [He should think about it. Whether a child is a boy or a girl is determined by the man. Xue Xuejia''s father can only have daughters with his own wife, but has a son with another woman. Shouldn''t the reason for this make him think deeply?]


    [To think that Xue Xuejia''s father was among the first to attend university after the liberation and received a modern education. Yet his principles are just like those of the small-minded people from the Qing dynasty]


    Xue Xuejia: Well said!


    ss monitor: I''ll second that on behalf of my dad.


    The ss monitor knew how much his father despised Mr. Xue. He decided to tell his dad about this in a couple of days to cheer him up.


    Xue Xuejia tried to squeeze out a few more tears to avoid revealing anything. She was feeling ted now and wanted to burst into a rendition of "The teau of Tibet" to release her emotions.


    But she couldn''t cry anymore.


    [Should I remind Xuejia that her father has be a living cuckold?]


    ss monitor: A living cuckold, huh? I''ve noted that down in my little book. I''ll ry this to dad when I get home.


    Xue Xuejia: Thanks, I already know. No need to remind me.


    [So, you see, men who aren''t good to their wives and children never end up well]


    Everyone: Thest scumbag who kept a mistress has already turned to ashes. He could have been saved, but who told him to keep a mistress?


    [It''s strange though, why didn''t they do a DNA test before acknowledging the child as part of the family? It would have saved a lot of troubleter on]


    Shi Li didn''t understand, but Xue Xuejia knew why. It was because this woman had been her father''s long-term mistress, maintaining an improper rtionship for years. Her father never doubted the mistress''s faithfulness.


    Xue Xuejia hugged Shi Li and kissed her on the cheek. "Thank you, Shi Li. Thank you forforting me. I feel much better now."


    Suddenly enveloped in a soft, fragrant embrace, followed by a warm sensation on her face, Shi Li froze on the spot.


    [Did Ifort her just now?]


    [If I remember correctly, I didn''t say anything out loud]


    Gu Yuqing, who happened to witness this scene, nearly ground her teeth to dust. That Xue Xuejia, always pretending to be pitiful and taking advantage of others.


    Shi Li remained confused for an entire ss period, unable to figure out how she hadforted Xue Xuejia.


    Meanwhile, her ssmates truly felt Shi Li''s confusion during the next half of the ss.


    Overwhelmed, everyone silently cursed Xue Xuejia. They all knew about Shi Li''s vivid imagination, yet Xue Xuejia still did something that would trouble Shi Li right before ss.


    Gu Yuqing bluntly said in the ss group chat:


    Gu Yuqing: [Xuejia, even though you and Li are both girls, you still need to maintain appropriate social distance. What you did can easily confuse people]


    Xue Xuejia: [Don''t act like you''re Li''s mother. Some things are best kept to yourself. What I do is none of your business]


    Gu Yuqing: [You made Shi Li overthink during ss, affecting all of us]


    Seeing the explosive atmosphere between the two, the ss monitor, being the busybody who managed everything, had to mediate.


    [We can understand Xue Xuejia''s emotions, she was too excited]


    [We can also understand Gu Yuqing''s concern for Shi Li]


    After pacifying both of them, the ss monitor felt mentally and physically exhausted. Being a regr ss monitor was tiring enough.


    Now with the unpredictable factor of Shi Li in the ss, his level of exhaustion instantly escted to another dimension.


    Xue Xuejia was in a good mood and couldn''t be bothered to argue with Gu Yuqing.


    Gu Yuqing also felt it was beneath her to argue with Xue Xuejia.


    So the two stopped bickering.


    Xue Xuejia''s good moodsted until she returned home and saw the mistress sitting on the living room sofa.


    Her good mood came to an abrupt halt at that moment.


    Of course, it wasn''t because seeing something unpleasant ruined her mood.


    Instead, she was suddenly filled with fighting spirit.


    Her gaze swept over the face of the woman holding the child. She didn''t know if it was because the heating in the room was too high or for some other reason.


    The lower half of the child wasn''t wearing a diaper, with a certain part facing directly at Xue Xuejia.


    Xue Xuejia was thoroughly disgusted.


    Since this woman moved into the vi, Xue Xuejia had always treated her with cold disdain. This was the first time she showed a smile that could be considered friendly towards her.


    Xue Xuejia considered herself to be rather benevolent. After all, when facing a loser, she believed herself to be a person of grace and cultivation.


    However, when her smile fell upon the woman''s eyes, it only appeared sinister.


    The woman felt that Xue Xuejia was nning to y some underhanded trick.

 Chapter 51: It’s Necessary to Do a Paternity Test

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>


    The woman held the child tighter in her arms. This child was her foundation for securing a ce in the wealthy family; she had to protect him at all costs.


    Xue Xuejia wasn''t an impulsive person. She wouldn''t directly use anyone just because Shi Li said the little brat wasn''t the old man''s biological son, even though everything Shi Li had ever said turned out to be true upon verification.


    Just look at how Gu Yuqing, who used to treat Shi Li coldly, suddenly started wagging his tail like an obedient dog. It was clear who had provided the information that helped the Gu family find their little daughter.


    Still, Xue Xuejia decided to wait a bit longer, until the DNA results of the little brat and her father came out, before making any usations.


    However, it seemed that the woman was feeling guilty, as she was particrly wary of Xue Xuejia and wouldn''t let her get close.


    As the child''s elder sister, Xue Xuejia''s excuse of wanting to bond with her brother was quite convincing.


    Xue''s Father hoped his daughters would ept this brother. Seeing the Concubine guard against his daughter as if she were a thief, he was quite displeased, thinking the young woman was uncouth. His son would inherit the family business in the future, so naturally, he couldn''t let the Concubine, the boy''s birth mother, raise him. It had to be his wife who would do that.


    Xue''s Mother came from a prestigious family. Although she was only from a minor branch, she was well-educated and had raised their daughters well.


    Gu Yuqing: Xue Xuejia, well-mannered? You must be blind. No wonder you could raise someone else''s child as your own. If you had better eyesight, you wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    Although the daughters were somewhat willful, they knew propriety and how to conduct themselves. The Second Daughter, who initially had a poor attitude towards her brother before starting school, had nowe around and was willing to get along with her brother and stepmother.


    The Concubine, after being lectured by Xue''s Father, felt very upset. She felt that as a father who had never experienced the pain of pregnancy, he couldn''t understand her feelings as a mother.


    But she needed to rely on Xue''s Father to establish her position in this family. She could only listen to him and allow Xue Xuejia to approach her precious son.


    Xue Xuejia only needed to obtain some samples from the child to conduct a DNA test.


    She arranged for the DNA test herself, which took rtively longer. It took three days to get the results, but once she had them, she instantly felt more confident.


    In the past, Xue''s Father rarely came home for dinner, but since the Concubine and his precious son moved in, he returned home every evening to eat.


    Xue''s Father sat at the head of the table, with Xue''s Mother to his left. The seat to his right used to belong to the Xue family''s eldest daughter, who was in college, but after learning that her father had brought home his illegitimate son, she had thrown a fit and stormed out. Now, that seat belonged to the Concubine.


    Xue Xuejia sat next to her mother, with her Third Younger Sister, who was in kindergarten, on her other side. It was during this youngest daughter''s birth that Xue''s Mother had nearly lost her life.


    Sitting across from the Xue family''s third daughter was Xue''s Father''s Illegitimate Daughter, who was currently in middle school. When the Concubine officially entered the household, she brought this daughter along.


    Since this illegitimate child was a girl, Xue''s Father didn''t pay much attention to her. She ate her meals somewhat timidly.


    Xue''s Father''s precious little one was still at the age of nursing and was being tended to by a nanny, not yet able to join them at the table.


    When the Xue family women ate together, the atmosphere was warm and harmonious.


    Xue''s Father''s presence disrupted this warmth, making the atmosphere more serious, while the presence of the Concubine and her daughter made things awkward.


    The Xue family''s third daughter, though still in kindergarten, could already eat independently. She struggled a bit to reach the dishes with her small bowl.


    Xue Xuejia, being the elder sister, would help her when she wanted something she couldn''t reach.


    She hadn''t nned to bring up the matter during dinner, not wanting to spoil everyone''s meal.


    The Concubine only took two bites before putting down her chopsticks. "None of this food is suitable for a new mother like me. If I don''t eat well, it will affect my baby''s milk. Madam, do you find me an eyesore? Are you deliberately making things difficult for me?"


    "I know you all don''t like us, mother and child, but Yaozu is the Master''s own flesh and blood. It doesn''t matter if you mistreat me, but Yaozu is just a child."


    Xue''s Mother''s expression soured. Having her husband''s mistress and illegitimate son living in their home was a constant humiliation for her.


    But she had to consider her three daughters. If she were to fall out with her husband now, wouldn''t it just benefit the mistress and that bastard child?


    So, Xue''s Mother endured it outwardly while secretly contactingwyers to fight for her best interests.


    Xue Xuejia calmly picked up some vegetables for her little sister. "Dad''s own son? That''s not necessarily true. He came out of your belly, which only proves he''s your son. Whether he''s my dad''s offspring, well, that''s uncertain."


    The Concubine''s face changed instantly. "Second young miss, what do you mean by that?"


    She knew best what she had done.


    Whether the child was truly Xue''s Father''s, even she couldn''t say for certain.


    She knew that only by giving birth to a son could she gain more from Xue''s Father.


    Every time she got pregnant, she would check the gender, but invariably, they were all girls.


    She had even suspected it might be Xue''s Father''s issue, causing her to only bear girls, especially since his legal wife could only produce daughters as well.


    So, while still with Xue''s Father, she had attempted to "borrow seed" from some younger men.


    Therefore, she wasn''t entirely sure who the child''s father was, but she knew the chances of it being Xue''s Father were slim.


    She cried pitifully, tears streaming down her face like rain on pear blossoms.


    But no one at the table showed her any sympathy.


    Xue Xuejia hadn''t informed her mother beforehand. Hearing her daughter speak this way, Xue''s Mother now looked at the Concubine with scrutiny.


    Xue Xuejia sneered, "Dad, I don''t mean anything else. I just worry that you might be wearing a green hat without knowing it."


    Xue''s Father mmed his palm on the table, creating a loud bang. "Nonsense! Yaozu is your own brother. How dare you speak such rubbish!"


    Xue Xuejia smiled at her father, "You''re so certain he''s my brother. Have you done a paternity test?"


    Xue''s Father faltered. Of course, he hadn''t done a paternity test.


    He didn''t have a cuckold fetish, so why would he suspect his woman of cheating on him?


    Xue''s Father was the type of man who had great confidence in himself. Therefore, he had never suspected that the woman he kept would cheat on him, let alone imagine that the child might not be his.


    But prompted by his second daughter''s words, he realized that his action of bringing the son home had been somewhat hasty.


    As the stern patriarch, Xue''s Father absolutely couldn''t admit he had been careless. He scolded Xue Xuejia, "Don''t talk nonsense. Yaozu is your brother." However, he thought to himself that since this was the son who would inherit the family business, it would indeed be appropriate to do a paternity test.


    Hearing Xue''s Father defend her, the Concubine instantly felt more confident. She rolled her eyes in Xue Xuejia''s direction.


    As his own daughter, Xue Xuejia understood her father quite well.


    She knew that after her reminder, he couldn''t help but have doubts. As long as suspicion arose, he would investigate.


    And the results of that investigation were precisely what Xue Xuejia was most confident about.


    Xue''s Father and Xue''s Mother, true to their partnership, made the same decision at the same moment.


    Xue''s Mother didn''t know Xue Xuejia had concrete evidence proving the child wasn''t Xue''s Father''s offspring, so at this point she still needed to reprimand Xue Xuejia to maintain her husband''s dignity as the head of the family.


    "Alright, you meant well by reminding your father, but it''s not good to speak carelessly about such matters."


    Xue Xuejia''s gaze swept across the faces of the three adults at the table. She smiled sardonically, "I understand, Mother."


    After the meal, Xue Xuejia deliberately went to Xue''s Father''s study to "apologize" to him.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean anything by it. I''m just worried you might be raising someone else''s child. Yaozu doesn''t look much like our family''s children. You should really investigate it thoroughly. Of course, I hope to have a brother who can support us sisters in the future."


    "But as I said before, our family''s bloodline can''t be tainted."


    Xue Xuejia knew what her father valued most - that morbid obsession with passing on the bloodline. So she persuaded him from this angle.


    As his daughter, Xue Xuejia understood Xue''s Father well. He was a man of strong ability but poor character, vindictive and a typical underhanded viin.


    He absolutely could not tolerate being deceived.


    Her dear stepmother might fool him once, but she would never be able to trick him a second time.


    After returning to her room, Xue Xuejia dialed the ss monitor''s number.


    The two didn''t have much interaction at school, so the ss monitor was quite surprised by Xue Xuejia''s call.


    "Hello... do you need help with something?"


    Xue Xuejia got straight to the point, "Could you please ask Uncle Lin when he thinks he''ll contact Mr. Hei from Purple Legend, based on his reasoning?"


    "Oh... alright."


    "Thank you for your trouble."


    The busy tone sounded in his ear as the call ended, and the ss monitor put down his phone, still a bit stunned.


    He had only one thought: Xue Xuejia is ruthless!

 Chapter 52: The enemy of my enemy is my friend

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that even though ss Leader''s Dad had terminated his cooperation with Mr. Hei, he would actively seek out Mr. Hei again, obviously to try and salvage the deal.


    The failure of this business deal had a significant impact on ss Leader''s Dad''spany.


    Mr. Hei''s sudden breach of contract was either because Xue''s Father could offer him greater benefits, or because Xue''s Father had some leverage over him.


    This wasn''t difficult to guess.


    ss Leader''s Dad was a ratherid-back boss, willing to work regr hours and rarely stayingte.


    After work, he would have dinner with his wife and children.


    The ss Leader knew his father didn''t discuss business at home to avoid worrying his mother.


    He deliberately didn''t bring up the matter at the dinner table, only visiting his father''s study afterward.


    When the ss Leader entered, his father was in the middle of a video conference with thepany''s legal head.


    The ss Leader sat down quietly opposite his father, waiting for the two to finish their meeting.


    The video conferencested for over an hour, but the ss Leader didn''t find it boring or drowsy listening to their conversation.


    ss Leader''s Dad closed hisptop and removed the ill-fitting gold-rimmed sses from his face. "Did youe here for something?"


    The ss Leader smiled meekly like amb. "Life is short and unpredictable. I''m here to check on you."


    ss Leader''s Dad: ...... This brat''s words made it sound like he was on his deathbed.


    However, it seemed that such verbal expressions of concern were rare between father and son, and hearing it felt somewhat cringeworthy.


    ss Leader''s Dad was no exception. This rare show of concern from his son made him think the boy was up to no good, like a weasel paying New Year''s respects to a chicken.


    "Out with it. What mischief are you nning now?"


    "I really just wanted to check on you. I heard you lost a big deal. Will it have a significant impact on thepany?"


    Men, you see, all care about their image. No matter what difficulties they face outside, they won''te home and tell their wives and children, making them worry and fret.


    If the ss Leader hadn''t heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts, he wouldn''t have known about this lost deal.


    ss Leader''s Dad''s expression wasn''t great, embarrassed that his son knew about the predicament he was facing.


    "With the New Year approaching, there will be some impact."


    "Don''t worry too much. As long as you''re still here, there''s always a chance to turn things around and make aeback. If a person''s gone, then everything''s gone."


    ss Leader''s Dad feltforted by the first part of the reassurance, thinking his child had really grown up and be considerate.


    But upon hearing the second part, he felt like an old man struggling with a smartphone on the subway. This brat still needed a good spanking. What nonsense was he spouting?


    Did his son think he was the type to contemte something drastic when facing difficulties?


    This reassurance felt more like an insult to him.


    The "as long as you''re still here" in the ss Leader''s mouth had apletely different meaning from what ss Leader''s Dad understood.


    The ss Leader knew that Xue Xuejia''s n was to send her own father to his doom, which is what he meant by "if a person''s gone, then everything''s gone."


    ss Leader''s Dad grabbed a book from beside him and threw it at his son. "Get out, get out! If you''re too free, go read a book. Don''t waste my time when I need to review contracts."


    "I have something to consult you about."


    Seeing his son''s serious expression, ss Leader''s Dad said, "Go on."


    "It''s like this. I wanted to ask if you were nning to go to Mr. Hei of Purple Legend to try and salvage the cooperation."


    ss Leader''s Dad''s expression became very unnatural for a moment. He didn''t want his son to know that he had to bow and scrape to others outside, as it would affect his image as a strong and imposing father figure.


    "I did have that n originally." The nearly six-foot-tall burly man, who could scare away a group of thugs just with his face when he went out, now looked like a young wife caught doing something wrong.


    He continued, "I think you''re right. Mr. Hei is untrustworthy and disloyal. Cooperating with him might benefit us in the short term, but it could harm our interests in the long run. This is a warning sign from heaven for our family."


    "Son, remember this: What heaven doesn''t give, you shouldn''t take, or you''ll suffer the consequences. When the time isn''t right to act, you''ll face disaster if you do."


    "Based on my many years of business experience, if you encounter numerous obstacles while trying to do something, it means heaven is blocking your way. It''s better not to pursue it."


    The ss Leader secretly rolled his eyes. It was me who persuaded you, and now you''ve turned it into a lesson for me.


    ss Leader''s Dad had indeed thought about going to Mr. Hei to try and salvage the deal, but his son''s words made him think for a long time.


    Of course, what made him firmly decide was consulting a master, who also advised him to go with the flow and not force things.


    Businessmen are the most superstitious.


    He immediately changed his mind and decided to find other ways to ovee this crisis.


    "So you''re not nning to try again?" The ss Leader nodded. "Can you use your own thought process to consider, if you hadn''t changed your mind, when and where would you have nned to meet Mr. Hei to discuss cooperation?"


    "I''ve already given up on that idea."


    "I know, but please think about the question and give me an answer."


    His son''s expression was very serious, so ss Leader''s Dad didn''t dare to be careless. He picked up the calendar and thought about his schedule for the next few days. If he hadn''t nned to give up on Mr. Hei, when would he go to find him?


    Finally, based on ss Leader''s Dad''s own schedule, he wrote down three dates on the paper.


    ss Leader''s Dad picked up the phone on the desk, dialed a number, and after a brief conversation with the person on the other end, he hung up. He then circled the middle date and wrote down an address below it.


    "Here, what you wanted. Don''t do anything illegal; your old man can''t cover for you."


    ss Leader''s Dad didn''t ask his son why he wanted this information. After all, he was a grown man now, and it was normal to have secrets.


    The ss Leader nced at the circled time and address, memorized the content, and then casually put it into a nearby paper shredder.


    ss Leader''s Dad raised an eyebrow as he watched his son''s series of actions.


    He didn''t know what this boy was up to, acting all mysterious.


    The ss Leader walked to the study door and turned his head to say to the man at the desk, "You absolutely must not do anything to betray my mom. Being good to your wife is the key to turning misfortune into good fortune and smooth sailing."


    Your faithfulness has saved your life. Someone else''s promiscuity will soon cost them their life.


    The book that had just hit the ss Leader now hit the heavy door. The ss Leader had dodged it quickly.


    ss Leader''s Dad stared at the firmly closed door. That brat.


    After returning to his room, the ss Leader dialed the most recent number in his call log.


    The phone rang twice before being answered. The ss monitor didn''t exchange pleasantries with Xue Xuejia, instead rattling off a string of times and ce names. These were exactly the details that had been circled on the white paper by the ss Monitor''s Father.


    Xue Xuejia hadn''t expected the ss monitor to act so efficiently.


    "Alright, I''ve got it. Thank you for this. I owe you one," she said.


    "No need to thank me. We''re ssmates; we should help each other out," he replied.


    Looking at the practice questions spread out before him, the ss monitor''s lips curled into a slight smile. His willingness to help Xue Xuejia wasn''t born out of kindness or a desire to be helpful.


    Xue''s Father had snatched a deal from his own father, and now he had a chance to help his dad get even by eliminating a sworn enemy.


    How could he not be eager to do this?


    He wasn''t the type to return kindness for injury.


    His father had been wronged, and if he didn''t step in now, he''d be failing in his duty as a son.

 Chapter 53: Nothing Serious, My Dad Just Got Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    Xue Xuejia circled a date on the calendar. It wasn''t far off now, and she knew she had to speed up her ns.


    Xue''s Father and Xue''s Mother''s connections were undeniable. The DNA test samples they had sent off returned results quickly.


    Upon seeing the ck and white test results, Xue''s Father turned as green as an eggnt with rage. He transformed into a desktop cleaning master, sweeping everything off his desk in one swift motion, regardless of value or usefulness.


    The secretary, hearing themotion from outside, feared his boss had suffered a stroke and copsed.


    Rushing in, he found his boss not only conscious but with fighting spirit rivaling that of a Super Saiyan, looking ready to tear apart enemies with his bare hands.


    Clearly, this was not the best time for the secretary to make an appearance.


    At that moment, the secretary''s brain was working faster than a calctor. If he couldn''t provide a satisfactory answer to Mr. Xue, he might be fired tomorrow for stepping into thepany with his left foot first.


    Using his usual professional tone, the secretary said, "Mr. Xue, will you be attending the meeting chaired by Xu General in fifteen minutes?"


    Apologies, Xu General, but better you than me to bear Mr. Xue''s wrath.


    "No!" came the curt reply.


    The secretary kept his eyes fixed on his toes, pretending not to notice the disastrous state of the room.


    "Very well, Mr. Xue. I''ll inform Xu General."


    The secretary had barely settled back at his desk when Mr. Xue, still in Super Saiyan mode, burst out of his office. "Go clean up my office!"


    The secretary looked up, only to see an enraged figure storming past.


    He thought to himself that Mr. Xue looked like he was off to catch a cheating spouse.


    Following his boss''s orders, he went to tidy up the desk that had been cleared in an instant.


    As he was organizing the documents one by one, a paternity test report caught his eye.


    Secretary: So that''s why Mr. Xue was so angry.


    Seeing that one sample was from Mr. Xue and another from his precious son, the secretary could better understand the source of Xue''s Father''s fury.


    His boss, who valued bloodline inheritance so highly.


    Disregarding others'' opinions, he had brought his illegitimate son home to acknowledge his ancestry.


    This action alone had invited mockery from many.


    What could have supported his boss to ignore the criticism and cold stares of others? It was the son who could continue the family line!


    Now, to discover that his precious son wasn''t actually his biological child.


    What a tremendous blow this must be to his boss.


    The secretary resisted the urge to take a photo and share it with his colleagues. There were cameras in the office; how could he dare to take a picture?


    He calmly reced all the documents on the desk and then called maintenance to have a newputer sent up.


    Holding such juicy gossip without being able to share it was almost unbearable.


    Back at his desk, the secretary couldn''t help but wonder if his image-conscious boss would swallow his pride and keep this cuckold''s hat firmly on his head to avoid embarrassment.


    Being cheated on: no normal man could stand for that.


    Their Mr. Xue was indeed worthy of being a boss, enduring what others couldn''t. A true man.


    However, judging by the boss''s demeanor of someone about to catch a cheating spouse, the likelihood of him tolerating this seemed low.


    In the end, the secretary''s "true man" of a boss couldn''t endure it after all.


    He returned home, seething with anger. Seeing him in this state, Xue''s Mother guessed that her husband had seen the paternity test results.


    After all, being married for over a decade, they understood each other well.


    The sharp sound of a p rang out, followed by a woman''s cry and a child''s wail. Xue''s Mother tightened the shawl around her shoulders as she stood by the staircase railing.


    This was for the best. The old fool had discovered it himself, saving her the trouble of exining.


    When Xue Xuejia returned home from school, there was no sign of the mother and her three children.


    She knew her father must have received the paternity test results.


    Xue Xuejia secretly asked Xue''s Mother where the woman and her children had gone.


    Instead of answering, Xue''s Mother said, "You were right. Yaozu isn''t your father''s biological son."


    Xue Xuejia responded dramatically, "Oh, what terrible news."


    Her tone and expression, however, suggested otherwise.


    Xue''s Mother stroked her daughter''s head. "This has been a huge blow to your father. Don''t go provoking him."


    Xue Xuejia recalled the times her father had whipped her as a child. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything foolish. As his daughter, of course I should gofort Dad."


    Xue''s Mother smiled with satisfaction. "You''ve be sensible. Your father is the head of the family after all. Going against him will only hurt you."


    Yes, it was precisely because she couldn''t win against him that she had to take a roundabout approach.


    Xue''s Father was in a foul mood and didn''te down for dinner.


    The nanny, having witnessed Mr. Xue''s afternoon rage, didn''t dare to bring him food and risk his ire.


    Being the thoughtful daughter, Xue Xuejia took a few simple dishes upstairs to her father''s study.


    Logically, she shouldn''t appear before her father when he was in such a state, lest she inadvertently provoke his displeasure.


    But with that date drawing ever closer, Xue Xuejia knew she had to act sooner rather thanter.


    Xue Xuejia pushed open the study door. Though he showed no warmth even to his own daughter, Xue''s Father didn''t immediately order her out.


    Xue Xuejia''s usually terrible temper was well-contained now, as she yed the role of a caring, filial daughter.


    She had a long, intimate talk with Xue''s Father for several hours. When Xue Xuejia left the study, all the food on the tray had been eaten by her father.


    Having achieved her goal, she went downstairs with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Both Xue''s Mother and the nanny assumed her good mood was due to sessfully persuading her father to eat.


    "Did your father eat?" Xue''s Mother asked.


    "Yes, he did," Xue Xuejia replied.


    It seems that anger consumes a lot of energy, she thought, but kept the words to herself.


    She couldn''t risk damaging her image as the dutiful daughter.


    Even though only Xue''s Mother and the nanny were present, she remained cautious with her words and actions.


    As that fateful day drew nearer, Xue Xuejia found herself unusually calm.


    People often said that Xue Xuejia was nothing like old Xue, a good bamboo shoot from a rotten stalk.


    Only Xue Xuejia knew that her cold heart and ruthlessness were exactly like her father''s.


    One evening, Xue''s Father didn''t return home after work.


    She called the ss monitor and learned that Uncle Lin had safely returned home that night.


    Xue Xuejia knew then that everything had fallen into ce.


    Xue''s Mother assumed her husband was staying with one of his mistresses and naturally didn''t call to check on him.


    She had long since given up on her husband, only staying married to secure greater benefits for her daughters.


    Her husband was a bastard, but a bastard who knew how to make money.


    After getting married, their joint assets kept growing day by day.


    The longer she maintained this marriage with the bastard, the more assets she would be entitled to in a divorce. This was the reason she was willing to endure this marriage.


    Having no feelings for her husband, she naturally didn''t care if he went looking for other women.


    Xue''s Mother only cared about one thing: that no illegitimate children were born, as that would affect the tangible interests of her three daughters.


    Xue Xuejia received a call from her mother during ss. She gestured to the teacher at the podium that she needed to step out to take a call, then quietly slipped out of the ssroom.


    On the other end of the line was her mother''s somewhat panicked voice, "What should we do? Your father has been kidnapped."


    Xue Xuejia thought: What else is there to do? Of course, we should go out and set off some firecrackers to celebrate.


    Sheforted her mother with a few words, then hung up and returned to the ssroom.


    By this time, the math teacher had paused his lecture. He had asked the students to read the problems while he took a sip of tea for a break.


    Just as Xue Xuejia walked in from the hallway, he casually asked, "Is there an emergency at home?"


    Usually, students wouldn''t interrupt the ss to take a call in the hallway unless there was something urgent at home.


    Xue Xuejia calmly replied, "Nothing major. My mom just called to tell me that my dad has been kidnapped."


    The math teacher: ???


    Are you sure it''s your father who''s been kidnapped and not your sworn enemy?


    A thousand thoughts raced through the math teacher''s mind.


    In the end, he could onlye to one conclusion: Indeed, all the students in this ss must be possessed!

 Chapter 54: “Ticket Torn”

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    Shi Li, who had insight into the developments of her previous life, felt like screaming.


    [This change is too drastic. It should have been the ss monitor''s father who was kidnapped, but now it''s be Xue Xuejia''s father who''s been abducted.]


    [Is the ss monitor''s father safe now?]


    [Surely there hasn''t been an additional wave of kidnappers on top of the psychopath?]


    [Or did the psychopath hit the jackpot and take away three people at once?]


    Shi Li began to doubt herself.


    [Surely this couldn''t be caused by my butterfly effect, could it?]


    Everyone: Don''t doubt it, it''s you, it''s you, it''s still you.


    The ssmates, who had heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts at the weekend party, were now simrly puzzled.


    They couldn''t understand why the ss monitor''s father had escaped unscathed, only for Xue Xuejia''s father to take his ce.


    At this point, no one had guessed that Xue Xuejia had given her own father a forceful push.


    In the entire ss, only the ss monitor knew it had something to do with Xue Xuejia, but he would absolutely never tell anyone.


    He had a basic professional ethic when doing things for others.


    When the ssmates heard that Xue''s Father had been kidnapped, their eyes all turned towards the ss monitor.


    They all felt that something unknown to them had happened between these two.


    The Math Teacher, standing on the podium, had a clear view of what the students below were doing.


    He saw that when Xue Xuejia mentioned her father''s kidnapping, everyone looked at the ss monitor instead.


    The Math Teacher was thoroughly confused. What''s this? Did the ss monitor kidnap Xue Xuejia''s father?


    If it wasn''t the ss monitor who did it, why are you all looking at him?


    Really, all the students in ss 1 were sick in the head.


    Considering that the student''s father had been kidnapped and it would greatly affect her, even if they continued with the ss, her state of mind might not be good and efficiency would be low.


    So, he humanely suggested, "Since something has happened at home, why don''t you go back today and see if there''s anything you can help with."


    He didn''t think a high school student like Xue Xuejia could be of much help.


    Xue Xuejia: That''s not necessarily true~ Without me, my dad wouldn''t die (?)


    "Thank you, teacher. My family had the same idea. The bodyguards and driver will be here in about half an hour."


    Xue''s Mother didn''t know that Xue''s Father had just identally stumbled into the psychopath''s hands. Worried that the psychopath might be targeting their family and concerned for her daughter''s safety, she sent bodyguards to pick up her daughters from school.


    Shi Li stared at the Math Teacher''s bald spot, her thoughts drifting from the Pacific to the Mediterranean.


    [If, and I''m just saying if, we could sacrifice Mr. Xue in exchange for capturing the psychopathic serial killer, wouldn''t that be a pretty good deal?]


    Shi Li immediately rejected her own idea. [But after all, that''s Xuejia''s father. It doesn''t seem right.]


    Xue Xuejia: There''s nothing wrong with it. My dad has a spirit of fearless dedication. He''d be willing.


    Xue''s Father: ???


    Under the eager gaze of all her ssmates, Xue Xuejia left the ssroom to go home.


    She was escorted home by bodyguards, where Xue''s Mother was anxiously waiting by the phone.


    Xue Xuejia went forward and hugged her mother, "Mom, don''t worry too much."


    Seeing both her daughters safe, Xue''s Mother''s heart eased halfway.


    "Jiajia, take your sister upstairs to y. You don''t need to worry about these matters."


    Xue Xuejia handed her Younger Sister to the nanny, asking her to take the child upstairs.


    She then sat beside Xue''s Mother, inquiring about the current situation.


    "When did the kidnappers call? What demands did they make?"


    "I received a call at 10 o''clock. They demanded we gather 50 million in cash within two days, or they''ll kill him."


    "I''ve already sent people to withdraw the cash."


    The next time the kidnappers call, they''ll instruct Xue''s Mother to deliver the money to a specified location.


    Xue Xuejia snatched her mother''s phone andmunicated with the kidnappers on the other end.


    The details of theirmunication remained unknown to others.


    In a short time, the Blue City police caught a criminal gang that had been on the run for over a decade, responsible for more than twenty cases.


    The gang leader resisted arrest and was shot dead on the spot, while the rest of the gang was captured in one fell swoop.


    A dark cloud that had been hanging over all the wealthy was removed, and the families of the rich who had previously been killed by the kidnappers sent pennants to the police in gratitude.


    Bringing the psychopath and his gang to justice seemed to be an exciting event. The only downside was that of the two hostages kidnapped by the psychopath this time, one was found by the police with severe injuries, while the other, who was in an even more critical condition, was found barely alive and died en route to the hospital.


    The police expressed deep regret about this.


    In the highly connected world of the 21st century, people have no secrets. The news that the alleged CEO of Xue Group had been kidnapped and found dead when rescued from the den of thieves made the headlines of tabloids.


    With no official news outlets reporting this information, the public thought it was fake news. They berated those few tabloids, using them of disregarding their reputation for the sake of traffic. How could they casually curse someone to death? Even if they were spreading rumors, they should find a more usible reason. Saying someone was kidnapped and killed was too outrageous.


    How could the mighty CEO of Xue Group die such a pathetic death?


    The tabloids hadn''t received a definitive answer either; they were just taking a gamble. They didn''t dare respond to the abuse in thements section.


    Manyizens were tagging Xue Group''s official media ounts in thements, calling for the legal department to take action.


    Just then, someone noticed that Xue Group''s official website had turned gray.


    This was truly an unexpected plot twist for everyone.


    Who could have imagined that the CEO of Xue Group, in the prime of his life, would be gone just like that?


    Even more unimaginable was that he died in such a pitiful way, just as the tabloids had reported.


    Shi Li, being a 5G surfer, waspletely stunned when she saw this news on her phone.


    It was one thing for her ssmate''s life to be different from the previous life,


    But now you''re telling me that the psychopath was actually killed by the police? He wasn''t supposed to be an important character in this novel.


    He was meant toplete an important and irreceable task, which was to kidnap the female lead, catalyzing the final stage in the development of Liang Rongrong and Feng Yunhe''s rtionship.


    Now that he''s dead, who''s going to kidnap Liang Rongrong? Surely she won''t do it herself.


    Only after reading the entire news article did Shi Li realize that Xue Xuejia''s father had lost his life during the kidnapping.


    The news stated that the other kidnapped person had been sent to the hospital and was now out of danger.


    If nothing unexpected happened, the other kidnapped person should be Mr. Hei.


    Mr. Hei''s fate was simr to that in the previous life, but as for the fate trajectories of others, Shi Li had to wonder if her memory was ying tricks on her.


    In her previous life, it was the ss monitor''s father who was kidnapped, but in this life, it had be Xue Xuejia''s father.


    In the previous life, the ss monitor''s father suffered a severe injury. Due to his physical condition, he had to recuperate at home for a long time, and thepany was handed over to the deputy manager during this period.


    In this life, Xue Xuejia''s father passed away abruptly.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but wonder what on earth this gentleman had done to the kidnappers to get himself killed.


    The Xue family didn''t intend to keep the news of Mr. Xue''s death by kidnapper under wraps.


    As his nemesis, the ss monitor''s father paid close attention to Xue''s Father.


    Suddenly learning about the death of his arch-rival, he felt more shocked than pleased.


    It was a sense of unreality that was difficult to describe in words.


    The ss monitor''s father had imagined countless scenarios of defeating his arch-enemy in the business world, but he never imagined that before he could take action, the man would be gone.

 Chapter 55: Second Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    This incident had a significant impact on ss Leader''s Dad, causing him to reflect on many aspects of his life.


    As one approaches middle age, it bes crucial to prioritize one''s health.


    After all, no matter how sessful one''s business bes, everyone must face the inevitable cycle of birth, aging, illness, and death.


    At his age, thepetition was no longer about who could earn more money, but rather who could live longer.


    ss Leader''s Dad thus made a firm resolution to take better care of his health, determined to outlive all his enemies.


    Of course, all of this urred before ss Leader''s Dad learned the details of Xue''s Father''s kidnapping.


    When he discovered that Xue''s Father had been abducted at the same time and ce as Mr. Hei, he turned a scrutinizing gaze towards his son.


    The intensity of his father''s stare made ss Leader feel extremely ufortable.


    ss Leader''s Dad examined his offspring from head to toe, unable to see anything that suggested connections with powerful figures.


    Yet it was this very boy who had given him an address and date, coinciding with his arch-rival''s misfortune.


    Could it be that his son had be involved in illegal activities without his knowledge?


    With most of the kidnapping gang now arrested, would they implicate his son?


    If his boy had indeed broken thew, should he, as a father, choose justice over family loyalty, or family loyalty over justice?


    ss Leader was oblivious to his father''s inner turmoil, unaware that his dad was already preparing himself to prioritize thew over family ties if necessary.


    However, ss Leader''s Dad didn''t just ponder; he opened a search engine to find out how many years in prison his son''s alleged crime might carry.


    He dared not consult the legal department of hispany, believing that family disgrace should be kept private.


    On Baidu, every health search starts with cancer; on Weibo, every legal query begins with the death penalty.


    After his online research, ss Leader''s Dad could already envision hisw-abiding but legallypromised son''s life behind bars.


    When they were alone, ss Leader''s Dad spoke to his son with grave seriousness, "Son, you''re still young, not yet eighteen. If you turn yourself in, the judge will be more lenient."


    ss Leader was bewildered.


    His only thought was that if his father could speak inly for once, he might actually understand what was going on.


    However, being father and son, ss Leader quickly grasped his father''s meaning.


    With an exasperated tone, ss Leader dropped a parting shot before leaving, "Dad, I''m starting to suspect that the reason Mr. Xue keeps outbidding you for contracts is because your thought process is so... unique."


    He mmed the door as he left, leaving ss Leader''s Dad staring nkly into the air.


    That ungrateful brat, how dare he speak to me like that, he thought.


    However, judging by his son''s reaction, it seemed he hadn''t been involved in any illegal activities after all.


    As for the rest, ss Leader''s Dad decided not to pursue the matter further.


    Shi Li and all her ssmates received invitations to attend Xue''s Father''s funeral.


    It felt strange to be invited to a funeral for the first time.


    Xue Xuejia: "Don''t you remember attending Wei Yi''s father''s funeral before?"


    Shi Li: "Hehe, that was different. I went of my own ord then."


    Xue''s Father''s funeral bore simrities to Wei Yi''s father''s funeral; both were hastily arranged.


    In both cases, the body was quickly sent for cremation.


    Xue''s Father''s funeral didn''t simplify the proceedings, following all the usualplex rituals.


    The only difference was that instead of a body lying in the coffin, there was now an urn of ashes.


    Xue Xuejia had learned from Wei Yi''s father''s experience. To prevent any potential ims from unknown children, she opted for immediate cremation, putting an end to any such possibilities.


    As it turned out, this strategy proved effective.


    During the funeral, several young women showed up with their daughters, demanding a share of the inheritance.


    Just like at Wei Yi''s father''s funeral, Xue Xuejia''s prowess in arguing was second only to her desk mate.


    Using only thirty percent of her full capabilities, she managed to rout the women, sending them fleeing in defeat.


    Shi Li, who had witnessed the entire spectacle, couldn''t help but remark, "Now that was a thoroughly satisfyingmunication."


    Others: "You call hurling insults about each other''s ancestors munication''?"


    After the ceremony concluded, Xue Xuejia, like Wei Yi had done, treated everyone to a meal.


    Thinking back, thest time the entire ss had gathered for a meal was due to Wei Yi''s father''s passing.


    Shi Li voiced a wish as earnest as hoping for world peace.


    "I hope the next time our whole ss gets together for a meal, it won''t be because something bad has happened to someone."


    Everyone: "We share that hope, but it seems unlikely."


    By the time they finished eating, it was quitete. Those who had drivers to pick them up were fine, but some ssmates needed to take taxis or public transportation home.


    The location was rather remote, with limited ess to buses and subways.


    Taking a taxite at night wasn''t particrly safe either.


    Considering this, the ss leader asked about everyone''s addresses and arranged for those who lived nearby and had drivers to help drop off the others.


    In other sses, where rtionships between ssmates might be more casual, this situation could have been awkward. Some might feel ufortable asking for a ride, while others might feel burdened by the unexpected task.


    But this ss shared a deep bond, forged by their shared secrets and experiences over the past few months of the school year.


    Their rtionship had evolved to that of family members.


    Dropping off a rtive on the way home? That''s just a small favor among family.


    Sitting in the hotel''s private room, some students called out their addresses while others listened attentively, ready to volunteer for the task.


    Shi Li was no exception.


    However, upon hearing one particr address, she suddenly became uneasy.


    "If I remember correctly..." she thought.


    Others: Here she goes again with her "if I remember correctly." Let''s see who''ll be the next lucky star.


    "There was a perverted underwear thief active in the University''s faculty housingplex just before the Winter Solstice."


    This news was both bizarre and disturbing, making it difficult for Shi Li to forget.


    Duan Yaojing, who became the next "lucky star," had mixed feelings about this turn of events.


    Not wanting to be favored by the goddess of fortune in this way, she thought to herself, surely she couldn''t be so unlucky as to be one of the victims of the underwear theft?


    "The pervert stole underwear from every first and second-floor apartment balcony in the entireplex."


    While news of underwear theft wasn''t umon, what made this incident memorable to Shi Li was its sheer audacity.


    Duan Yaojing''s gentle smile froze on her face; her family lived on the second floor.


    Shi Li volunteered, "My home is close to the Universityplex. I can drop you off."


    Her house and the Universityplex were actually in opposite directions, but Shi Li wanted to warn Duan Yaojing during the car ride.


    Sitting side by side in the car with Shi Li, Duan Yaojing''s emotions were indescribable.


    After dropping Duan Yaojing off at her destination, Shi Li got out of the car and made a show of visiting Duan Yaojing''s home. Then, this tactless guest suggested that residents on lower floors should take appropriate anti-theft measures.


    Duan Yaojing''s parents worked away from home, so she lived with her grandparents in the assigned apartment building.


    This apartment building was also about 50-60 years old. When it was originally constructed, security measures against theft weren''t taken into consideration.


    Her grandparents were also quite elderly and had never really thought about the issue of theft prevention.


    Living on a university campus, the elderly couple felt that thoseing and going were mostly students, so it was rtively safe.


    Knowing the background, when she heard Shi Li remind her about improving security measures, Duan Yaojing didn''t find this guest overly meddlesome. Instead, she felt a warmth in her heart, which slightly dispelled the nauseating feeling she had upon first hearing about the underwear theft incident.


    Duan Yaojing gratefully expressed her thanks, saying, "Thank you, I''ve noted your suggestion. When I have time, I''ll call someone to install security grilles."


    Shi Li had originallye over to remind Duan Yaojing to be careful about safety. Her grandparents, being courteous, insisted that since their granddaughter''s ssmate had escorted her home, Shi Li must take some local specialties with her when she left.


    Unable to refuse the two elderly people, Shi Li finally went downstairs with a jar of homemade pickled radish from the grandparents.


    After returning to her room, Duan Yaojing received many caring text messages from her ssmates.


    Her ssmates mentioned that they had tagged her in the group chat, asking what she wanted to do.


    She replied: [I n to follow Shi Li''s advice and install protective grilles on the balcony]


    Seeing her reply, someone said their family had a home improvement business and could provide the sturdiest and most useful protective grilles for free.


    After this ssmate''sment, the discussionpletely derailed.


    [Does your protective grillee with an electric fence service? The kind that zaps with 100,000 volts on contact]


    [Honey, that''s for special facilities like prisons, not really suitable for our homes, right?]


    [Why not suitable? Let''s make sure that pervert has no way back]


    Based on the discussion above, someone gave a more reasonable suggestion.


    [Jing Jing, you could have your dad stake out the pervert with a baseball bat]


    [That''s right, that''s right. If that pervert dares to show his face, give him a good whack]


    Duan Yaojing appreciated her ssmates'' good intentions in offering suggestions.


    [Thank you all for your kindness, but my parents aren''t home. I live with my grandparents, and nighttime burr-catching activities might not be suitable for our family of elderly, women, and children]


    [If your parents aren''t home, you''ve still got us!]


    [Yeah, we can help you catch the thief]


    Duan Yaojing: ??? What on earth are you all talking about

 Chapter 56: Carrying a Baseball Bat is Reasonable

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    In the past, Duan Yaojing was a bystander, enjoying the drama that unfolded in other people''s lives. Now that a major drama had fallen from the sky andnded squarely on her, the feeling was entirely different.


    Moreover, if it was just about her, that would have been manageable. The problem was that she had a group of ssmates behind her who loved nothing more than to watch the excitement unfold.


    To her, installing security bars on the balcony would have sufficed. The solution was simple, yet her overly enthusiastic ssmates had chosen the mostplicated approach possible.


    Lying in wait for the pervert.


    What''s worse, after one ssmate suggested it, everyone became incredibly enthusiastic about catching the pervert.


    Duan Yaojing hugged her phone, watching the chat window refresh endlessly. She felt like she was about to cry.


    Were all rich kids this eager to help?


    Her grandparents were university professors, and growing up in that environment had nurtured her excellent academic performance.


    She had gotten into Qianpu Middle School based on her test scores, and her family had worried that a child from an ordinary background like her might be bullied by her wealthy ssmates.


    Now it seemed that bullying was out of the question.


    After all, her ssmates were more ridiculous than the next, each with a thought process more bizarre than thest.


    On the first day of school, when she entered the ssroom, her eyes were immediately drawn to the noble and aloof-looking Shi Li.


    Shi Li had an aura about her, clearly the type of child raised in a pile of money.


    Judging by appearances alone, she seemed difficult to approach, the kind of person that made others instinctively keep their distance.


    This wasn''t necessarily a good assessment.


    However,pared to the impression she would formter, this first impression was almost too good to be true.


    All of Duan Yaojing''s rosy filters for Shi Li shattered the moment she heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts.


    It wasn''t that her impression of Shi Li had worsened. If she had to describe it in one phrase, it would be: down-to-earth.


    That''s right, down-to-earth. She had imagined this fairy-like figure in her mind to be one who drank morning dew.


    Then one day, she discovered that this person with a fairy-like face was sitting at a street food stall, one hand holding stinky tofu, the other grasping a skewer of pork intestines wrapped around green onions.


    It''s not that stinky tofu and pork intestines were bad; she liked eating them too.


    But the problem was, with such an ethereal face, eating these foodspletely shattered the illusion.


    Shi Li maintained her expressionless, noble, and aloof demeanor, yet in her mind, she was cycling through various forms of crudenguage.


    Had she considered the feelings of her little fangirls?


    Their ss hearts were shattered into pieces, you know?


    Of course, for Duan Yaojing, it wasn''t just her impression of Shi Li that was shattered. Her perception of all her privileged ssmates had greatly changed as well.


    In her imagination, they should have been discussing golf and equestrian sports, talking about their family''s stock fluctuations, international rtions, and business rivalries every day.


    They should have had refined interests and hobbies, not spending each day gossiping anding up with oundish ideas.


    Which respectable rich kids would stay upte at night to ambush a pervert? Well, apparently, the ones in her ss.


    Individually, they all seemed perfectly normal, but together, they woulde up with the most outrageous schemes.


    Ah, how could she ever look at Mary Sue novels the same way again!


    The discussion in the group chat was heating up, and it seemed no one cared about the opinion of Duan Yaojing, the person at the center of it all.


    Before she could even agree, the others were already discussing what "legal self-defense tools" to bring that night.


    Having her opinion ignored didn''t make her feel offended.


    Instead, a faint sadness lingered in her heart. As for why she felt sad, it was probably because, as a normal person, she felt like she hade home to find a house full of silly children.


    [We live in an old neighborhood, and our apartment is quite small. It probably can''t amodate too many people.]


    [Also, I live with my grandparents. If we try to catch a thief in the middle of the night, it might frighten the two elderly.]


    [I know everyone means well, and thank you all for wanting to help.]


    Young people in their mid-teens, full of passion, are most intolerant of injustice in the world.


    This small problem was nothing the group couldn''t handle.


    [Our family owns hotels and holiday resorts. If the two elders don''t mind, they could stay there for a while to recuperate.]


    Duan Yaojing was left speechless. Surely people wouldn''t go to such lengths just to join in on the excitement.


    However, she didn''t feel like everyone was just there for the spectacle. Instead, she felt like she had gained many pirs of support.


    When she first heard about the pervert stealing underwear, her initial reaction was shock and anxiety.


    She felt it was a disgusting thing and wanted to avoid it.


    These emotions suppressed her inner anger and desire to beat up the pervert.


    But as an underage girl, society positioned her as the weaker party, with no possibility of physically confronting a man.


    She could arm herself to fight the pervert, but she feared getting hurt if she were alone, and she was even more afraid of encountering other unpredictable situations.


    Her young and strong parents weren''t around, only her elderly grandparents.


    Her grandparents could provide emotional support, but they couldn''t offer physical assistance.


    This was why, upon hearing about the potential encounter with a pervert, her instinct was to avoid the situation.


    But deep down, she actually wanted to confront the bad guy head-on. She wanted to beat up the pervert and catch him.


    She didn''t want to be a coward, pretending nothing had happened as long as she wasn''t the one getting hurt.


    Duan Yaojing didn''t want that.


    Although her ssmates'' suggestions were outrageous, they also made her strangely excited.


    She thought that even if she had just a few more girls by her side, she would have the courage to stand up and face the situation.


    Duan Yaojing''s ssmates brought her far more surprises than she had imagined.


    Her ssmates were extremely enthusiastic about signing up in the group chat. In the time it took Duan Yaojing to wash her face, more than twenty people had already volunteered.


    She was a bit dumbfounded. Could her 70-square-meter apartment really fit more than twenty people?


    Moreover, for these young masters and misses, her small home was probably the size of their bathrooms.


    Wouldn''t it be too ufortable for everyone?


    Duan Yaojing once again tactfully expressed this concern in the ss group chat.


    [Our home is very small, unlike the homes of my ssmates with many guest rooms.]


    [I wee everyone''s help in catching the pervert. It''s just that there''s no space for everyone to restfortably, which is inconvenient.]


    After she sent this message, the ss group chat fell silent for a long time.


    Duan Yaojing stared at the quiet chat, feeling inexplicably anxious.


    It was Fu Huixing who finally broke the silence in the group.


    [We don''t need the whole ss to catch a pervert. I can do it alone.]


    This was probably the first time Fu Huixing had responded in the chat group since its creation. He hadn''t even spoken up when everyone was signing up earlier.


    The others: "Don''t tell us you think we''re just brimming with righteousness, and our main goal is to catch a pervert?"


    Well, that was indeed one of the reasons.


    But the more important reason, of course, was the experience itself.


    How many times in life do you get the chance to join a group of people to catch a pervert?


    If we missed this opportunity, who knows when the next one woulde along?


    What was Fu Huixing thinking, saying he could handle it alone? Did he really think he was some lone hero?


    Most people''s expressions turned sarcastic for a moment.


    Of course, no one doubted whether Fu Huixing could handle the pervert, given his well-known abilities.


    But regardless of who you are, you can''t stop us from joining in the excitement��no, I mean, from helping our ssmate.


    As the ss monitor, one has to take on the responsibility of being everyone''s guardian.


    He had to give a speech that would both lead the group and consider most people''s opinions while also saving face for certain individuals.


    [It''s below freezing outside at night. Huixing might catch a cold if he stakes out for the pervert downstairs]


    Duan Yaojing lived at home with her grandparents, and Fu Huixing, being a boy, certainly couldn''t stay at the Duan family house to wait for the pervert.


    Duan Yaojing had no way to exin this to her grandparents, and without an exnation, the two elderly people would definitely not ept their granddaughter bringing a boy home to stay.


    In the eyes of the neighbors, they would surely gossip about Duan Yaojing behind her back.


    So when Fu Huixing talked about staking out, he could only mean doing so outside.


    Thinking about this, the ss monitor couldn''t help but curse, saying it was ridiculous. Even the pervert was active in the dead of winter��didn''t he feel the cold?


    [Yeah, it''s too cold outside. This n isn''t very feasible]


    [If your home situation doesn''t allow it, we can sleep on the floor, you know]


    For the sake of joining in the excitement, sleeping on the floor wasn''t too much of a sacrifice.


    This idea of sleeping on the floor immediately received enthusiastic support from everyone.


    [That''s right, we can sleep on the floor]


    We don''t necessarily have to sleep. Those of us who are night owls at home wouldn''t mind staying up all night.


    Besides, with everyone focused on waiting for the pervert, how could we possibly sleep?


    Before Duan Yaojing could say much, her ssmates had already settled on the n for that night.


    First, they''d arrange for Duan Yaojing''s grandparents to leave home a week in advance, inviting them to stay at a holiday resort for a while, freeing up a room.


    This would also prevent scaring the two elderly people when they caught the pervert.


    After school, the whole ss would go to Duan Yaojing''s house for a "gathering."


    Going to a ssmate''s house for a casual meal��that''s reasonable, right?


    After dinner, ssmates ying cards and games together until the early hours��that''s also normal, right?


    The boys arranging to y baseball together the next day, so they had baseball bats in their bags��nothing wrong with that, right?


    [I, I, I have ns to y golf with my dad the next day, so I packed a golf club in my bag. That''s also reasonable!]


    Everyone: Listen to yourself. Does that sound sensible at all?


    Fu Huixing: [Golf clubs can be lethal. I suggest not bringing them]


    [Alright] Disappointment ensued


    After discussing all the issues, there was still one crucial question: should they bring Shi Li along?

 Chapter 57: “Should we bring Shi Li along”

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    To bring or not to bring Shi Li along.


    This was a dilemma as profound as Hamlet''s "to be or not to be."


    Whether to bring her or not, both options seemed reasonable.


    Gu Yuqing, who advocated for bringing Shi Li along, first presented her opinion.


    [The truth can''t be hidden forever. Shi Li will definitely find out through some channels that we went to Yaojing''s house, but didn''t bring her or even ask for her opinion.]


    [At best, she''ll feel isted by us; at worst, she might be suspicious of us.]


    [I believe neither of these oues is what any of us want.]


    Gao Yun had been immersed in an ocean of knowledge all day, missing both Xue Xuejia''s father''s farewell party and the group dinner.


    She could only vaguely guess the day''s events through the chat group after finishing her sses.


    Upon seeing Gu Yuqing''s message, Gao Yun silently thought, "Why say only Shi Li didn''t go? Aren''t Shi Li and I both in the same boat?"


    "I''ve missed even more group activities because of my extra sses. Does anyone even care about my existence?"


    She hadpletely forgotten about that scoundrel now; the only thing that could make her anxious was probably an afternoon without sses!


    Gu Yuqing''s words gained unanimous agreement from everyone.


    Initially, they didn''t want to invite Shi Li along purely out of guilt, fearing her suspicion.


    Gu Yuqing was right; keeping everything secret would only breed more suspicion.


    Byying everything out in the open and acting with integrity, even if Shi Li became suspicious, it could only be seen as a coincidence.


    So, a few dayster, Shi Li received an invitation to have dinner at Duan Yaojing''s house.


    "My grandparents are out traveling, and I''m alone at home. I thought it would be nice to invite a few people over for a get-together, to liven things up a bit."


    "My uncle visited us recently and brought two packages of homemade hot pot base. It''s incredibly fragrant, and I thought it would be cozy for everyone to have hot pot together in winter. Would you like toe?"


    Shi Li, being naturally fond of lively gatherings, was of course willing when she heard about everyone getting together.


    "Which day is it? I''m afraid I might not have time."


    But upon hearing the date, wasn''t that the night when the creep was supposed to show up at Duan Yaojing''s house?


    [I must go, I absolutely must go, I''ll ovee any obstacle to be there!]


    She didn''t know that everyone had already nned to stay overnight at Duan Yaojing''s house.


    [That night, I''ll definitely not be able to handle my alcohol and have to stay over]


    Duan Yaojing: There''s no need to be so excited, really.


    Gu Yuqing: She really wants toe, as we guessed. For the sake of Shi Li''s grand n to stay overnight, should I bring a couple of cans of alcohol? But drinking is bad for health. At her age, she might even get tipsy from AD calcium milk.


    All the ssmates, except for Gao Yun, had already told their families the day before that they were going to a ssmate''s house for dinner, might stay overnight, and not to worry or send drivers to pick them up after school.


    After school, the four of them took a car together towards Duan Yaojing''s house.


    Duan Yaojing had gone to great lengths a few days earlier to persuade her grandparents to go on a trip.


    She had also prepared fresh hot pot ingredients in advance, along with enough pots, bowls, and utensils.


    Duan Yaojing: There''s no choice, since the excuse for inviting Shi Li was to have hot pot. And since everyone in their ss wasing, thest time she saw thirty sets of bowls and chopsticks was at a banquet in the countryside.


    This was truly a sweet burden.


    After entering, Shi Li took out a small box from her backpack.


    "Thest time I walked you home, I realized you live in an old neighborhood, and with elderly people. A household of women, children, and the elderly might not be very safe, so I brought you a small surveince camera."


    The others knew why Shi Li had brought this, and didn''t think she was showing off by being the only one to bring a gift.


    Instead, they thought Shi Li''s gesture was very thoughtful. With the camera installed, they could watch for the creep from the bedroom without having to leave the lights on in the living room, which might deter him froming.


    Everyone: We brought gifts too, a baseball bat each �ܣ�\\?(''��'')?//����


    Duan Yaojing: Alright, enough with your superpowers.


    Everyone was worried that someone might forget to bring a bat, so to be safe, even the ssmates who weren''t assigned to bring bats had brought one.


    As a result, everyone except Shi Li and Duan Yaojing had brought one with them.

 Chapter 58: What is she still expecting

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    Of course, no one dares to reveal the small gifts they carry with them yet, fearing it might frighten Shi Li.


    While Duan Yaojing was preparing the hot pot on the table, someone had already hidden the small gift that Shi Li brought to the corner of the balcony, concealing it even from the hidden camera.


    The living room could barely amodate a ss of students.


    "You guys can start your homework. I ordered some drinks, they will be here soon."


    The chili-filled red pot was plugged in, and the pungent and fresh aroma started to circte in the room.


    Everyone came to enjoy the spectacle, not really caring about Duan Yaojing''s hot pot, after all, they weren��t there to freeload a meal.


    No one had high expectations for tonight''s meal either.


    The key points of a good hot pot are the soup base and the freshness of the ingredients, with the most important aspect being the soup base, even preceding the ingredients themselves.


    When the delicious aroma from the hot pot hit their noses, they knew they were in for a treat today.


    The hot pot alone was well worth the trip.


    Just by smelling the savory aroma in the living room was enough to stimte their salivary nds.


    "It smells heavenly,�� a student voiced out everyone��s thoughts at the moment.


    "Let''s not wait for the milk tea, forget about the homework, with this aroma, I can''t focus on writing it."


    Duan Yaojing said hesitantly, "Shall we eat first?"


    They were all waiting for this. As soon as she finished speaking, everyone crowded around the dinner table like starving tigers.


    Since everyone was in good terms, nobody bothered about sitting next to their best friends; all were mates here.


    Choosing seats was mainly based on proximity to their favorite hotpot ingredients.


    Shi Li picked a seat near her beloved potatoes.


    Gu Yuqing had already settled in her seat. Seeing that two spots were still vacant next to Shi Li, she got up and attempted to switch her seat to join Shi Li.


    However, Xue Xuejia beat her to it by taking a seat on Shi Li''s left. "No worries, you can sit on Shi Li''s right," Guforted herself.


    Just as she was about to move, Shi Li''s right spot was also taken.


    Sun Yiling, one step ahead of her, pushed Fu Huixing onto that seat.


    Sun Yiling, a girl, is the biggest shipper of Shi Li and Fu Huixing.


    How cunning Xue Xuejia was!


    How meddlesome Sun Yiling was!


    Fu Huixing had nned to find a seat after everyone was settled.


    A mysterious force propelled him to sit first, and since he had already sat down, it was not eptable to stand up again.


    Having achieved her purpose, Sun Yiling giggled like a mouse that just stole some oil, positioning herself opposite Shi Li.


    With a poker-face, Sun Yiling took out her phone and casually opened the camera app.


    Amon sins of urban folks, the phone eats before the person.


    Her camera, while seemingly pointing at the hot pot, was secretly snapping away at her favorite ship.


    Gu Yuqing, who was eying the same seat, observed all this.


    Though Fu Huixing merely found himself in that spot due to external forces, Gu Yuqing found him irksome.


    All this went unnoticed by Shi Li, whose full attention was on the delicious hot pot.


    Incredible aromatic and utterly delicious.


    Everyone was busily eating with an unbroken focus, the only sounds in the room being the gurgling from the bottom of the pot and the not-so-loud chatter from everyone.


    The generally quiet atmosphere was abruptly disrupted by the mor from outside the building.


    The soundproofing in the old building was poor, and the noisy quarrel between a man and a woman in the corridor could be faintly heard inside.


    Duan Yaojing had a somewhat awkward expression on her face as she exined, "It''s just some family drama from our neighbors. It''s quite loud, isn''t it? I''ll connect a Bluetooth speaker, and if we y some music, we won''t be able to hear it."


    She got up, intending to go to her bedroom to get the Bluetooth speaker.


    Clearly, she was used to such incidents urring frequently.


    Picking up her Bluetooth speaker in her room, the sessful pairing sound was heard almost immediately.


    Just as she was about to y some music, the person closest to her quickly pressed her hand.


    "No rush, all sounds are just sounds, there''s no hierarchy," he said. "Tell us why they''re arguing first."


    Duan Yaojing: In my opinion, disregarding the hierarchy of sounds is a lie - your real interest is in the gossip.


    Everyone''s attitude towards different sounds varied. Construction noises, for instance, were ssified as noise pollution. As for the noise from outside, though it wasn''t very clear, everyone could guess that a fierce argument was taking ce from the snippets they could hear.


    Faced with a roomful of curiously sparkling eyes, Duan Yaojing did not immediately exin the reason for the quarrel.


    Instead, she peered through the peephole for about half a minute before returning to her seat to exin.


    "It''s the children of the previous partner of our neighbour, Mrs. Sun, who havee to see her.��


    The crowd: Wow, that''s quite aplicated rtionship.


    ��What I know may not be entirely urate, but it��s what my grandmother told me.��


    "Mrs. Sun was initially a housekeeper at the old man''s house, taking care of him and his wife, who could not take care of herself. After his wife passed away, Mrs. Sun started a rtionship with the old man."


    "Though they didn''t get married officially, Sun used a lot of the old man''s money."


    "Not long after, the old man became paralyzed, and Mrs. Sun, refusing to take care of him, abandoned him and went home."


    Faced with the wide-eyed astonishment of her ssmates, Duan Yaojingughed, "She didn''t marry the old man, so legally she''s not obligated to provide for him."


    "But the old man��s children couldn''t ept this. Their father''s money had been spent by another woman, and now they were left to take care of a paralyzed father."


    "The daughters, feeling unjust, frequently create a ruckus at Mrs. Sun''s house."


    "I''ve heard the daughter say, ''Either return the money you swindled from our father, or take care of him yourself''."


    This group of young people, inexperienced in life, was dumbstruck by this shocking incident.


    Living in an old tube-style building with her grandparents, Duan Yaojing was used to such events. Besides normal people, entric personalities were moremon, and strange incidents urred frequently.


    In conclusion, she said, "It''s just the usual household grievances, nothing worth the fuss. What song would you like to hear?"


    However, Duan Yaojing''s ssmates responded that they didn''t want to listen to any music, only Mrs. Sun''s singing.


    Shi Li was quite close to the security door. She tiptoed towards it, then ever so gently and slowly, unlike anything she''d done in her life before, she nudged the door open.


    That simple act created a small gap in the security door, allowing the outside sound to seep into the room more clearly. The noise carried itself to everyone in the room, tickling their ears.


    As Shi Li reimed her seat at the table, all eyes turned to her, filled with respect and gratitude. It was as if Shi Li had opened more than a mere door; she had unlocked the gateway to their lives.


    Duan Yaojing simply closed her eyes, baffled at the behavior of her ssmates.


    Well, she thought, it was quite expected of them.


    What else could she possibly expect?

 Chapter 59: “Grandma Sun, Someone Stole Your Underwear”

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    Auntie Sun indeed was quite the fighter, from her voice it is evident that there are more than two well-trained Elder Sisters-inw arguing against her on the other side.


    In this one versus two situation, Auntie Sun showed no signs of weakening.


    If they argued logically, she would scold.


    If they scolded, she would make a scene.


    Auntie Sun: "Your father isn''t my husband, we''re not legally married, you''re expecting me to serve him, you''re all daydreaming!��


    The old man''s children: ��My father has been living with you, he spent all his money on you, now he is sick, and you want to abandon him, this is abandonment, it is illegal!��


    Auntie Sun: ��I beg of you to understand thew a little more, your father has nothing to do with me, you are his biological children, you want to push him onto me, a stranger, you ungrateful children are the ones abandoning him, believe it or not, I''ll call the police on you!��


    The old man''s children: ��How can you have nothing to do with my father, you''ve spent all of my parents'' savings of over half a million, now you im to have no rtions with my father, first return the money my father spent on you!��


    The argument continued over the hot pot, making everyone gasp. Although they grew up with silver spoons in their mouths, they understood that for ordinary people, half a million may be a lifetime of savings.


    Especially for the elderly, half a million is a lot, earned by living frugally, saving from the smallest expenses.


    It''s no wonder the old man''s children are angry. Even outsiders are angry.


    Their mother suffered with the old man all her life, saving money that the old man had spent on outsiders.


    The argument between Auntie Sun and the old man''s children continued.


    ��You can''t just me me, your father gave me money because I was a nanny taking care of him. It was my legal ie. Moreover, the sry your father paid me certainly doesn''t add up to half a million.��


    She nced around at the old man''s children and raised her voice to say, ��It''s possible that one of your children has spent the old man''s money but doesn''t want to pay it back, so he''s trying to push the me onto me. Anyway, your father can''t speak now, everything is up to you.��


    Even from a bystander''s point of view, everyone felt that Auntie Sun''s argument seemed reasonable.


    With the old man unable to speak, who could guarantee that his children hadn''t seized the opportunity to scam? Their words were also not wholly convincing.


    However, they did trust Duan Yaojing''s words, she was Auntie Sun��s neighbor after all, having interacted with Auntie Sun, she should be more aware of Auntie Sun��s character.


    Afraid to disrupt the argument outside, everyone eating barely dared to make a racket.


    But the voices outside reached a conclusion that nobody expected. The arguing slowly died down to silence.


    All they heard was a bang, as Auntie Sun locked the old man''s children outside the door.


    The old man''s children were naturally unwilling to leave and pounded on the door.


    The anti-theft door was sturdy, the old man''s children hurt their hands knocking, but Auntie Sun did not open the door.


    With heavy footsteps receding, leaving behind only silence outside.


    Everyone nced at each other, questioning each other with their eyes, wondering whether the old man''s family had left.


    But nobody dared to go outside to check, fearing the old man''s family hadn''t left yet, the consequent awkwardness would be unbearable.


    [That camera should not have been installed on the balcony, it should have been installed outside the door]


    [Otherwise we could see what''s happening outside now]


    Everyone: Even though you''ve spoken our mind, didn''t you forget that you brought the camera in order to catch the pervert?


    Dipping their spoons in the boiling red soup, everyone was in a trance. At this moment, Fu Huixing stood up, "I''ll go out and buy some drinks."


    Spicy food sure requires a lot of drinks, Duan Yaojing��s milk tea has already been consumed earlier.


    Shi Li raised her hand like a primary school student, "It''s probably too heavy for you to carry alone, let me go with you."


    After she finished talking, without waiting for Fu Huixing''s answer, she put on her down coat and followed him out the door.


    ��Hehehe, I get to go out and see firsthand, I''m such a cunning little fox��


    Shi Li was about to give herself a thumbs-up for her quick reaction. She is really smart, really.


    As all eyes were on her, Shi Li boldly pushed the door open.


    There were no traces of elderly father and daughter outside the door, except for an additional wheelchair at Auntie Sun''s door, a skinny old man half-reclined on it.


    This was not something anyone expected.


    ��Oh my God, the old man''s children just dumped their father at Auntie Sun''s door. They truly don''t care.��


    Shi Li''s realtimementary urately conveyed the situation outside the door to everyone inside the house.


    Although everyone had not witnessed it firsthand, they well understood the situation through Shi Li''s description.


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing walked one after another to the first floor and saw the elderly parent with their children craning their necks and peeping upwards at the building entrance.


    They were dressed quite simply, looking just like hardworkingborers struggling with life.


    The campus of the University is quiterge; it took a quarter of an hour to walk from the residential area to the student living quarter.


    Stepping out of the warm house, Shi Li felt the chilly wind pierce through her.


    She quickened her pace, however, due to her unfamiliarity with the route, she took quite a few detours.


    The time they spent going back and forth and selecting drinks and ingredients in the supermarket took more than an hour.


    Fu Huixing was carrying the heavy drinks, Shi Li was carrying some ingredients.


    Duan Yaojing didn''t quite grasp the appetite of the young men, the food she prepared had already been consumed.


    Everyone was here to take a free meal, they all felt embarrassed to ask for more.


    After the two left, the ss monitor secretly messaged Fu Huixing to buy more ingredients which could be cooked in the hot pot.


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing were not very familiar with each other, yet Shi Li couldn''t hold back her inquisitive nature, she couldn''t help but discuss the situation with him on the way back home.


    "Do you think once we go back upstairs, will the old man still be at the neighbor''s door?"


    "We''ll know it after we go back." Fu Huixing moved the drinks from one hand to the other one, and asked Shi Li to hand over the bag she was carrying to him.


    Shi Li wasn''t a selfish person to put all the heavy stuff on him alone.


    In her mind, Shi Li sarcasticallymented,��Of course, I know we will find out when we will go back. What''s the harm in discussing it rationally?��


    ��No wonder he couldn''t be the protagonist, If it was Feng Yunhe...��


    The moment Shi Li mentioned Feng Yunhe, Fu Huixing��s back stiffened.


    ��If it were Feng Yunhe, he would have told me, ''why should you care, mind your own business''��


    Well, Shi Li gave up the argument.


    As they were nearing Duan Yaojing''s apartment, Fu Huixing finally spoke up, "I think probably, the old man would have been taken away by his children."


    As the rowdy noises from upstairs echoed at the front of the stairwell, Shi Li cocked an eyebrow at Fu Huixing, her eyes clearly saying, you guessed wrong.


    It was only when she arrived at the second floor that Shi Li realized, Fu Huixing had somehow guessed right.


    Although there was another quarrel upstairs, and it once again involved Auntie Sun,


    but, swear to heaven, the old man wasn''t standing at the door.


    The person arguing with Auntie Sun was new to the scene, not the faces Shi Li had spotted when she had taken the stairs down.


    The spectacle at Auntie Sun''s ce had sessfully moved from a war of words to a full-blown physical altercation.


    An old woman, fighting off two middle-aged men -- quite an image, quite the spectacle.


    How on Earth did we get here again? she wondered.


    Luckily, it was winter and everyone was dressed inyers, else those two gentlemen would be stripped down to nothing by now.


    Shi Li genuinely admired Auntie Sun for not being afraid to confront the two brutes.


    At the sound of her voice, the students inside the apartment knew that she and Fu Huixing were nearby.


    Being the quick-witted bunch, they charged out of the apartment to greet Fu Huixing and Shi Li.


    The students who had raced outside had also been refreshingly met with the spectacle of the brawl.


    The students who had bolted outside, left the door wide open, providing theirrade an opportunity to watch the fight live rather than hearing narrations of it.


    Fu Huixing had already entered the apartment, but Shi Li was still trudging along, followed by the slower-moving students who hade out to greet Fu Huixing.


    Once everyone had their fill and re-entered the apartment, closing the security door behind them, Shi Li found out why Auntie Sun was the focal point of this group.


    Auntie Sun''ste, legally-bound partner had left her the house in his will.


    The son of the old man, unwilling to let an outsider inherit his family property, especially given that it was located in a prestigious school district with highly-rated schools.


    Every so often, they''d visit to raise hell. And it had been going on for years.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but marvel at Auntie Sun''s colorful life.


    Duan Yaojing meekly defended himself, saying that though their ce may be a bit run-down, it wasn''t usually this chaotic.


    ��You guys just got lucky, catching two rounds.��


    Of course, they just had to be lucky. They even had a pervert to catch tonight.


    After dinner, everyone helped Duan Yaojing clear the mess and open the windows for venttion.


    After tidying everything up, Shi Li realized that no one seemed to be preparing to head home.


    Of course, she wouldn''t be the one to bring it up.


    So, everyone gathered to either do homework, or game.


    They all waited for the sacred moment of the night.


    And finally, nearing dawn, the pervert showed up.


    Their security camera software popped up a motion detection alert and everyone received the notification simultaneously.


    Just as they were about to take their baseball bats out from their backpack, Shi Li got a headstart and let out a yell, awakening half the residents in thepound.


    ��Auntie Sun, someone''s stealing your underwear!��

 Chapter 60: “Aunt Sun Beats Up the Pervert Who Stole Her Underwear”

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    Shi Li''s loud voice shot straight into the sky, making the students realize just how powerful her voice was.


    Upon receiving a pop-up reminder, the students reached into their bags to grab baseball bats.


    But Shi Li''s scream interrupted those who had yet to draw their baseball bats.


    A moment of uncertainty filled the room.


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing?


    Oh yes, I''m supposed to get my baseball bat to beat the pervert.


    But Shi Li has already summoned the strongest warrior, Auntie Sun, so it seemed they wouldn''t have to lift a finger.


    They nced at each other, hoping to find a solution in their ssmates'' eyes.


    Before they could figure out what to do, Auntie Sun''s rough voice emanated from inside her house.


    "Which bloody fool dares to steal my knickers!"


    When looking at each other, they all discovered one thing: the baseball bats were useless.


    Auntie Sun was as powerful as an army, there was no need for them to get involved.


    General MacArthur from America once said: If God let him fight against Auntie Sun, he would rather attack God.


    Auntie Sun''s house was very close to the Duan''s balcony.


    Auntie Sun was woken up by the scream. Just as she wanted to curse the one who disturbed her dream, she heard what the racket was about and became fully awake.


    Well, someone dared to steal her underwear!


    ording to her years ofbat experience, you should yell before the fight to gain psychological advantage.


    Without bothering to put on more clothes, she directly opened the balcony door.


    The winter winds were indeed bitter.


    Her hatred for the underwear thief grew, whoever it was, should just confess their affection for her directly. She wondered which old man it was.


    Was it Old Li, Old Zhao, or Old Wang? She noticed many old men eyeing her when she stepped outside.


    Although the baseball bats were redundant, it didn''t mean they were.


    A few male students rushed to the balcony, grabbed the thief who was startled by Shi Li''s shout and tried to escape to another balcony.


    As the male students looked up, they saw Auntie Sun on the neighbouring balcony. "Auntie, we have caught the pervert who stole your underwear. He ran from your balcony, we''ve got him pinned down."


    "Thank you!"


    "No problem, we��re neighbours. We should help each other."


    The building was old, the designers hadn''t considered security measures.


    Auntie Sun strided over from her balcony.


    Seeing Auntie Sun approaching, everyone cleared out.


    When they had the pervert pinned, some colourful pieces of fabric fell out of his pocket.


    The male students averted their gaze in embarrassment while Auntie Sun''s anger red when she saw what fell out.


    The earlier usation wasn''t unfounded. This pervert stole her underwear, and not just underpants, but bras too.


    Uncle may endure, but Auntie Sun wouldn''t.


    Auntie Sun wasn''t like young girls who scratch and pull hair when fighting, she didn''t do that.


    She used the force that she had honed chopping ribs for over thirty years, hammering away relentlessly at the pervert''s weak spots.


    Speaking of weak spots, Auntie Sun quickly and efficiently went straight for a certain part of the pervert.


    Watching Auntie Sun''s action, the men present felt a phantom pain.


    The bystanders could hardly bear it, let alone the man pinned under Auntie Sun and being relentlessly attacked.


    He howled in pain, a sound every bit as loud as when Shi Li had just called out for Auntie Sun.


    Half the people in the building were woken by Shi Li''s cries, and the other half by his howls of agony.


    It was the middle of the winter night and these mournful howls were specifically unnerving.


    You''d think a wolf had arrived if you didn''t know better.


    The balcony door was wide open with a cool breeze flowing in, everyone in the living room put on their down jackets, observing the scene.


    Shi Li saw the pervert being pummeled by Auntie Sun and shook his head; he couldn''t help feeling sorry for him, Auntie Sun was really formidable.


    You might think the guy pinned under Auntie Sun would have thought about fighting back: he was, after all, a man, and Auntie Sun was only a middle-aged woman.


    If it hade down to brute force, he could easily have overpowered Auntie Sun.


    But Auntie Sun was a seasoned fighter. When the guys handed him over to her, she immediately went for his weak spots, ensuring he was nearly incapacitated and in so much pain he couldn��t fight back. Only then did she really start hitting him.


    And then, Auntie Sun started to show no mercy.


    Fighting is like that; It''s about being ruthless, after all, better you dead than me.


    "You shameless person daring to steal my underwear!"


    Auntie Sun rained down blows left and right.


    The man''s face stung from Auntie Sun''srge palms smacking him, but it was nothingpared to the pain in his lower body.


    The man''s face hurt, but he thought, you''re already at this age, I may be desperate but I wouldn''t steal your underwear.


    He was passing by Auntie Sun''s balcony and saw therge red underwear hanging from the clothesline, but he ultimately didn''t steal them.


    "Let''s see exactly who would dare to do something so shameless."


    In fact, as soon as Auntie Sun started to beat the pervert, she realized that he was not an old or middle-aged man, but a pretty young guy.


    Different age groups have different voice types.


    With that, Auntie Sun grabbed the man''s hair, forcing his face up to meet the gaze of the people on the balcony.


    From the injuries on his face, it didn''t seem Auntie Sun had hit him too hard. There were only two distinct handprints on his face.


    Pervert: Only "two handprints"? Do you even speak humannguage?


    Compared to the ck and blue faces after a TV brawl, having only two palm prints really wasn''t too bad.


    Pervert: But you don''t know that she specifically aimed at the ces covered by my clothes.


    The face with only two p marks seemed fairly delicate.


    Shi Li looked at the man pinned down on the balcony and found him somewhat familiar.


    When she finally made out the young man''s face, Auntie Sun couldn''t quite keep herposure.


    No matter the age or gender, nobody doesn''t love beauty.


    Auntie Sun had assumed the pervert would have a sneaky, rat-like look, but unexpectedly, this young man was rather handsome.


    However, despite finding the young man a bit handsome, auntie Sun did not forgive his panty-stealing actions.


    Residents of the neighboring apartments woke up and got dressed, trying to figure out what was going on from their balconies.


    A woman poked her head out and queried, "Auntie, what''s going on?"


    Auntie Sun, as if having found an ally, indignantly replied, "Some pervert''s been stealing underwear! You''d better check whether any bras or panties are missing from your clothesline!"


    The neighbors peeping out promptly went to inspect. Those that found no items missing breathed a sigh of relief, whereas those who did were infuriated.


    Most notably, the households that had discovered their daughter''s clothes missing were so enraged that they were ready to roll up their sleeves and join Auntie Sun in fighting the pervert.


    Auntie Sun was quite audacious, pulling out a bunch of "fabric" from the perv''s down jacket pocket.


    "Look at this! This bastard has stolen so much, who knows how many homes he''s hit!"


    Under the poor lighting of the night, the neighbors couldn''t clearly see what Auntie Sun was holding, but they could guess what it was.


    Their anger intensified, and the only remedy to soothe it was to thrash the pervert alongside Auntie Sun.


    To ensure the safety of the teachers and students, there was a police station within the university campus.


    Being college students, this was a group that was rtively easy to manage, seldom requiring the police to intervene.


    Even frequent incidents of food delivery theft were resolved through the campus security; there was hardly ever a need for the police to step in.


    But at this moment, everyone was able to see the advantage of having a nearby police station.


    Just a few minutes of walking could get you to the station.


    The on-duty officer at the police station was just about to nod off, when suddenly a group of people stormed in.


    Yes, a whole group of them.

 Chapter 61: I Got Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    In addition to the horde of students who came to enjoy the spectacle, there were also residents who had had their underwear stolen.


    The on-duty police officer was slightly taken aback, were all these people here to assault W��n W��n? Being a cop for so many years, this is the first time he had seen so many victimse to file a report.


    He had only ever heard his senior mention something like this. Back in the day at the rural police station when two viges got into a fight, the scene was quite spectacr. Over a hundred people were injured and brought in to the station altogether.


    Thinking about it, his current situation wasn��t as intense as that.


    At first nce there seemed to be over sixty people. Then there was the one being jostled and pushed forward - his face was bruised and clothes were in a mess; it was clear he had just been given a beating.


    Indeed, when Auntie Sun had pinned him to the ground earlier and walloped him, this guy had wounds all over his body and two distinct handprints on his face.


    On the journey to the police station, he bore the brunt of some harsh treatment.


    Anyone and everyone seemed able to take a swing at him, there were so many that he couldn''t even keep track of who had done what.


    The seasoned police officer figured, the sixty plus people behind this kid were all well-dressed and had no visible injuries, thisd definitely hadn''t been in a fight.


    Who hit him was quite clear - surely, he had been beaten up by a mob.


    The duty officer wondered to himself what this young man could have possibly done to warrant such a response.


    Every one of these people were filing aint, each iming to be a victim.


    The cop had no choice but to take them into the biggest and only meeting room at the station.


    This type of situation was usually a civil dispute, and the first thing that came to mind for the police was mediation.


    Auntie Sun, as the representative of the victims, began to pour out her sad story to the police officer. From the ferocious rampage moments ago, to the current delicate flower, she needed only one step.


    "Dear officer, you have no idea how tough it is for a widow like me to raise a kid. You know they say a widow''s door invites trouble, that''s why I never have much contact with men, I am afraid of the gossip."


    Students of ss 1.1: ...


    Neighbours who know Auntie Sun: ...


    Originally, the students were quite puzzled how on earth this fearsome Auntie could attract a number of old men vying to spend money on her.


    Now they understood.


    The pervert who Auntie had just pinned to the ground and struck time and time again nearly had his eyeballs pop out in shock. ��Auntie, what happened to the force you had just used on me when you pinned me to the ground? Now you��re acting frail.��


    As police officers, they were used to dealing with all kinds of people, from nagging olddies, to drunks. The officer patiently let Auntie Sun carry on.


    "I never imagined, my sterling reputation, would be ruined by this pervert."


    A thought shed through the cop��s mind, "Oh my God, does she mean thisd molested an olddy?!��


    "You have no idea how unreasonable he was, he stole my panties."


    When Auntie Sun only mentioned herself and left out everyone else, the neighbours jumped into the conversation.


    "This pervert didn''t just steal Auntie Sun��s panties, he stole ours too."


    "He stole panties from our house too."


    Sneering disdainfully, the young pervertughed. Whileughing he identally pulled at his facial wounds, the pain causing him to grimace.


    "Please, Auntie, what nonsense are you spewing, when did I steal your panties?"


    Immediately, a pile of underwear was dumped onto the big table in the meeting room.


    The next-door Auntie had dutifully been carrying that bag of things around. Regardless of how much her hand froze in the cold, she never loosened her grip.


    "Officer, this is evidence. It was found on that pervert just now. You must take it to your forensics department to check for his fingerprints. I''m sure you''ll find a match."


    The police officer was just about to sip on his tea when he was startled by this woman''s assertive action, and his cup halted mid-air.


    "Miss, you''re acting like this is some TVB detective film," the police officer chuckled. "Getting fingerprints from the forensic department�� don''t let your imagination run too wild."


    Across from him, Shi Li had clearly seen the tremble in the old officer''s eyes.


    [Sympathizing with the officer for a second]


    However, the police officer was mentally strong, quickly recovering his normal expression and continuing to sip his tea.


    The officer had a pretty good idea that this was the real deal. The young man had been stealing underwear from people''s homes.


    The officer despised the boy. He looked so innocent, yet he could do such things. It was a disgrace to men everywhere.


    Such individuals mar the reputation of all men.


    With a m on the table, the veteran officer said, "You better think this over. Stealing underwear is illegal. If you admit it now, considering your age and remorse, you may be dealt with more leniently. But if you keep denying it, it will be considered more serious."


    The man across from the police officer remained defiant. "I didn''t steal anything. It''s all a set-up. I was the one who wanted to report them for abuse!��


    "We all saw it. Auntie Sun found it on you."


    "You''re all neighbors. Of course, you would side with each other. Plus, you''ve all hit me; you''ve all broken thew. When we get to court, the judge won''t listen to you."


    The corner of the police officer''s mouth twitched at the man''s words, almost as if he was an expert inw. If he was, he wouldn��t havemitted a crime in the first ce.


    Like a schoolgirl, Shi Li silently raised her hand, ��We have a security camera installed on the balcony. It has a recording feature and has captured the whole scene. I guess that could serve as evidence?��


    A man with apletely innocent look on his face suddenly changed his expression to a dark one as soon as he heard Shi Li''s words, casting dark, ominous nces in her direction.


    He tried to intimidate the pretty girl. Instead, he received more than twenty death stares.


    While he hoped to instill fear in others, he was the frightened one, continuously feeling the threatening res from everyone, as if they were about to grab weapons from their bags and start beating him up.


    All present said: You��re guessing right. Our baseball bats have been itching for action.


    Shi Li took out her phone and scrolled to the recorded footage an hour earlier. The officer then saw Auntie Sun, who was pretending to be weak, beating the man like a tough gal, almost like Wu Song.


    Of course, the police officer also saw the footage that could be used as evidence.


    The officer''s tone became more formal towards the perverted man. He was no longer trying to mediate; instead, he started treating him as a suspect.


    Tapping on the table, the officer demanded, "Bring out your ID."


    "I didn''t bring it."


    It was normal. Who would carry their ID while stealing at night?


    For the police officer, not having an ID didn��t stop him. "Your name and ID number?"


    "Lu Jianquan."


    Upon hearing the name, Shi Li scratched her head, [This name sounds familiar]


    Everyone: No way, even this weird name sounds familiar to you. Let''s hope he has nothing to do with any of us, please.


    ��Oh right, I just thought he looked a bit familiar.��


    ��In a few years, he''ll be the runner-up in a rappetition, after which he''ll be signed by Sun Yiling''s familypany.��


    Sun Yiling, with her face in her hands: I feel stained.

 Chapter 62: Missing Maternal Love

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    Sun Yiling''s father was among the first people to open an entertainmentpany in the country, with the Sun Family having a significant influence in the entertainment industry.


    Many international stars, movie emperors, and queens once worked under the banner of the Sun Family''spany. Even those whoter founded their studios had shares held by the Sun Family. Some veterans of the Sun Family had also gone out to establish their studios.


    Due to her family background, Sun Yiling was deeply passionate about shipping couples in shows.


    "People don''t just suddenly be bad,"


    "Some fans defend him, saying this guy was influenced by the big dye vat of the entertainment circle,"


    "The entertainment circle may indeed be a big dye vat, but it can only turn your brother from ck into a rainbow-colored ck."


    This man, named Lu Jianquan, adopted a hip-hop name with letters after his entrance into showbiz.


    However, after he was arrested for raping a minor, the police announced his real name against a blue and white background.


    As a result, his real name repeatedly topped the trend list after his fans and the public, who until then had known only his stage name, learned of his original name following the announcement.


    #Lu JianquanArrested#


    #Lu Jianquan#


    #WhoIsLu Jianquan#


    Shi Li, who didn''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, especially those faces that all looked alike and were hard to recognize, felt a sense of familiarity when she clearly saw the boy''s face on the balcony, yet she felt nothing else.


    The name Lu Jianquan, however, was too familiar to Shi Li.


    Upon hearing Lu Jianquan stating his name and ID number, the officer couldn''t help but frown, "You''re still a minor?"


    The age of minors was especially sensitive to the police, and the birth year on the ID card indicated that.


    Lu Jianquan smiled innocently at the officer, "Yes, I haven''t turned eighteen yet."


    This was also why Lu Jianquan was still unafraid after arriving at the Police Station. He was still a minor, and would be given a lenient sentence based on his young age. Furthermore, the amount he had stolen was notrge and was likely to result in just a reproach or two.


    "Thus, it''s said that the child protectionw is also known as the animal protectionw..."


    Shi Qiuyu almost heard something that could not be broadcasted and couldn''t help but cover Shi Li''s mouth.


    Luckily at the critical moment, Shi Li muted her voice on time.


    Hearing that Lu Jianquan was underage, the residents, who came to report to the police, began discussing amongst themselves.


    Old Lady Sun tutted, "Stealing underpants while still a minor, imagine what he might do when he grows up - perhaps even murder or arson."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but say in her heart, "Old Lady, you''re very insightful."


    The crowd responded, "Good heavens, do you think he will end up being a murderer or arsonist?"


    "A thief as a child will be a thief as an adult, stealing underwear as a toddler, he may end up raping little girls and drugging fans as an adult."


    The crowd gripped their fists, "Despicable, we can''t stand people like him."


    In prison, rapists are at the very bottom of the social hierarchy, let alone in daily life.


    "Officer, you cannot sentence him lightly just because he is a minor. He needs a sufficient lesson so that he can mend his ways in the future."


    The officer thought to himself, this is determined byw, not something I have the power to decide. We live in a society ruled byw, and everything should be handled ording to the rules and regtions.


    When ites to minors, it''s necessary to contact their guardians.


    This incident may also involve civilpensation issues, as Lu Jianquan stole someone''s personal clothes, which they will certainly not wear again, thus he mustpensate for that.


    Half an hourter, Lu Jianquan''s father came in with a cold wind. The police had already exined the whole story to him over the phone.


    As soon as this man came in, he bowed to everyone, "I''m sorry for causing you all this trouble, I failed to teach my son right."


    But this was far from a mere inconvenience, this act was absolutely disgusting.


    Even if you stole some of our money, although theft is illegal, it wouldn''t hurt us as much as this did.


    This was simply intolerable.


    ��You must be aware that you didn''t raise your son properly,�� someone mocked coldly.


    Lu Jianquan''s father apologized profusely, bowing to everyone again and again, "I am truly sorry, everyone. My son''s mother ran off with someone else when he was very little, leaving the two of us to fend for ourselves. I was busy working on construction sites every day, so I didn''t have time to find a wife. My son did this because hecked a mother''s love, I apologize on his behalf."


    Most of the residents living in the apartment building were teachers and students from the university who werepassionate and prone to empathize.


    After some femalerades saw this weather-beaten father and learned about Lu Jianquan''s tragic circumstances, they couldn''t bear it, suggesting to let it go and not to argue with a child.


    However, Shi Li was quite the tough cookie. After hearing about the miserable father''s plea, he couldn''t help but provide some innermentary.


    [ording to this logic, Gao Yun, who lived with her mother since she was a child, should be severelycking fatherly love.]


    [She didn''t run out into the streets to tear men''s clothes off, saying she wanted to see some abs.]


    Gao Yun is very excited: Is that really possible? I''m fully prepared!


    Yes, I admit it, I dock fatherly love. I severelyck fatherly love. I need the abs of handsome guys to fill in myck of fatherly love.


    [She''s just a little lovesick.]


    [She only hurts herself, not others.]


    Luckily, Gao Yun was not present at the moment, otherwise, Shi Qiuyu would have tofort her wounded inner child.


    [An apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. This old geezer looks honest, but he doesn''t seem like a saint.]


    Xue Xuejia always shoots straight from the hip, her words could be quite scathing, "Since you, as a father, just admitted that your soncks discipline, why not let him sit in jail for a few days? Let the state provide some much-needed discipline, keeping him from bing a scourge of society in the future."


    Xue Xuejia had a simr, yet distinct approach to Shi Li, while Shi Li silently ranted in his mind, Xue Xuejia was not one to keep her thoughts to herself. She liked to speak her mind, especially if it put her opponent in an awkward position.


    No matter what was said, Lu Jianquan''s father didn''t argue, silently epting everything, but also advocating for his son, "Rest assured, I will properly guide him in the future, he will never repeat such mistakes."


    "My son is still young, if he goes to jail for this, his life is over."


    "I beg you, please spare him."


    Some ssmates were soft-hearted. If they hadn''t heard Shi Li say that this kid will sexually assault a young girl in the future, they truly might have considered to let him go because of this pitiful old man.


    Letting this jerk off the hook, who would spare a thought for that poor little girl...


    The tears of this pitiful father, in the eyes of everyone, were no different than crocodile tears.


    Xue Xuejia sneered, "Come off it, Uncle, you have been teaching him for sixteen or seventeen years, and you still haven''t taught him how to be a good human being. I think you can''t teach children, let the state help you to teach him."


    Lu Jianquan''s father couldn''t understand how the world could have such a hard-hearted girl. His son had been caught doing such things and taken to the police station before, but those people were all very kind-hearted, and as long as he pleaded, he would be forgiven.


    A part of the victims, almost softened by Lu Jianquan''s father''s plea for pity, found Xue Xuejia''s words very reasonable. Since they couldn''t discipline their children properly, they should let the state take over.


    Shi Li scratched his head, somewhat confused.


    [Lu Jianquan dropped out of junior high school, and whether he goes on to work in a factory or bes a rapper, he doesn''t need a non-criminal record certificate]


    Sun Yiling: Well, he''s going to need that non-criminal record certificate from now on.

 Chapter 63: “Who is Speaking”

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    [Why is his father so overwhelmed by this matter?]


    [Don''t tell me he expects his son who hasn''t even graduated middle school to take the public service exam.]


    Everyone: Pfft, your imagination is too vivid, how is that even possible?


    The officer on-duty was roused from sleep. He''d lost his night''s rest, listening to two groups debating, quite the undesirable ordeal.


    ��Enough, hold your peace for a moment.�� The officer looked towards Lu Jianquan��s father, ��We summoned you here not so you could take your son home but to facilitatepensating the victim. Your son has stolen from someone, there has to bepensation.��


    Hearing the officer''s words, Lu Jianquan''s father thought his son was going to be let off and his face broke into a joyful grin, ��All right. How should Ipensate? I''ll follow your instructions.��


    When it was time to question Shi Li and the group, it was revealed they weren''t even the victims.


    The police were rendered speechless, so it isn''t even your problem? Instead of sleeping soundly in your beds at thiste hour, you''re here watching a freak show, is that any fun?


    Looking at their youthful faces, the officer could tell they were just children, either middle school or high school students.


    Here they were at the police station at two in the morning, did they not have school the next day?


    Shi Li weakly exined, ��That freak jumped into our house. We couldn''t have peace of mind withouting along to check. We can''t adopt an indifferent attitude even if it doesn''t directly concern us. We are the future of this nation, we must be concerned about every matter happening around us.��


    As she spoke, she grew more fervent, like she was endowed with strength surging through her.


    Officer: Okay, okay, with future leaders like you, there''s no worry that our nation won''t rapidly realize modern socialism!


    Unable to help himself, the officer waved it off, ��Why don��t you all go back home then, don''t you have school tomorrow?��


    ��We''re not in a hurry, it''s safer to go back with the adults in the group. We''re afraid of bumping into the freak on our way home.��


    The police were wordlessly choked up. This group of about twenty or thirty people included over ten strapping youngds. And they were saying they were afraid of running into trouble. If they really did encounter a freak, the one in danger would be the freak.


    The police didn''t bother wasting any more breath on these kids. Their own work was wrapping up and everyone would be home soon.


    Lu Jianquan''s father individuallypensated each victim at the scene. His son had stolen quite a bit this time, and he simply felt a great pain at the sight of his money being handed over. For his son''s future, though, he decided to grit his teeth and bear it.


    He thought that as long as he paid up, he could take his son home.


    But then he heard the officer say, ��Fifteen days of detention,e to pick him up after half a month.��


    Both father and son from the Lu family were stunned. They thought if they obedientlypensated, the police would let them off.


    But they hadn''t expected to face fifteen days of detention.


    It was just some underwear, not some terrible crime that had beenmitted. How did that warrant detention?


    The simple and honest expression on Lu Jianquan''s father''s face faltered for a moment. He pleaded anxiously to the officer, "Comrade, we''ve paid our dues, is detention still necessary?"


    The police officer gave a big yawn, "Yes, yourpensation act towards the victim reflects a good attitude. Detention for fifteen days, is the exaggerated punishment result I''ve secured for you. Your son disturbed social order, a serious charge that could typicallynd him in jail for at least a month to half a year."


    The mishap dragged on until the early morning, causing him to lose patience, "What, is fifteen days too little for you?"


    Lu Jianquan''s father thought there was room to negotiate, hearing the stern tone from the police, he fears they might add more days. His son might have to spend the new year in detention.


    He hurriedly waved his hand, "No, no, no. Whatever you say, fifteen days is not short."


    [Well that''s just perfect, until his grandson''s generation, they won''t be able to take the civil service exam.]


    After witnessing the spectacle, everyone headed back to their apartmentplex, as Shi Li had suggested.


    Though they initially stayed at Duan Yaojing''s house for themotion, now the situation was over.


    At present, Duan Yaojing''s ce did not have enough guest rooms tofortably host everyone, especially for a good rest.


    But it was already past three in the morning, daylight was only a few hours away.


    At this hour, calling the driver over and returning home would be a hassle.


    So in this back and forth mayhem, everyone decided to stay the night at Duan Yaojing''s home and find a spot to get a few hours of sleep.


    Seeing people scattered haphazardly all over her house, Duan Yaojing couldn''t help but admire, she had never seen rich kids this down-to-earth.


    If anyone had said such a thing on social media in the past, she would have used them of being shameless trend chasers.


    She realized, she had been narrow-minded.


    Her ssmates were truly helpless as they held their heads and chuckled.


    Barely sleeping four hours the night before resulted in them dozing off as the teacher lectured during ss.


    Even Shi Li, who never fell asleep during ss, was fighting to keep his eyes open.


    In the entire ss, the only ones who didn''t doze off and diligently took notes were Gao Yun, who always rankedst in exams, and Fu Huixing, who was typically found sleeping during ss but for some reason stayed awake this ss.


    The world has truly gone mad, Teacher Zheng had reason to suspect, had the two sleepless students cursed the rest of the ss?


    Teacher Zheng rhythmically knocked on the ckboard twice.


    Startled by the sound of the knocking, everyone blinked their eyes open.


    [Nobody could disagree, those short naps during ss were the sweetest.]


    Shi Li, on his third return to high school, sincerely thought.


    After making sure everyone had their eyes wide open, Teacher Zheng questioned, "What were you doing? Did the entire ss pull off a heist togetherst night?"


    Everyone: We didn''t steal, but we did bring a pervert to justice.


    No, they weren''t the executors of justice, they were mere observers.


    Filled with disappointment, Teacher Zheng inquired, "Only Gao Yun and Fu Huixing didn''t fall asleep. What on earth were the rest of you doingst night?"


    Everyone stayed up all night and even went to the Police Station together, yet only Fu Huixing didn''t fall asleep.


    Shi Li thought resentfully: [Everyone slept at the same time, why isn''t he sleepy?]


    Apart from Gao Yun, everyone else was thinking: Yeah, why didn''t you sleep?


    Gao Yun: Huh? Is that not the case? Sisters, you two spent the night together, what exactly happened in my absence?


    Teacher Zheng didn''t expect to get an answer, and her next sentence was a loaded bombshell, "Your happy days areing to an end, your homeroom teacher will soon finish his business trip. He will probably be back by next week."


    "Wait until your homeroom teacheres back, you will have to face the music!"


    With these threatening words from Teacher Zheng, the goal of waking up the students was achieved, and she continued with the ss.


    Regardless of the type of student, the pressure exercised by the homeroom teacher is always stronger than that of an interim or subject-specific teacher.


    While Teacher Zheng was the acting homeroom teacher, she normally managed the ss, but still not as strictly as a homeroom teacher would.


    Since the beginning of the school term, they had not seen their homeroom teacher, it had always been Teacher Zheng.


    Everyone was very curious about this absent teacher, some thought about asking Shi Li what kind of person their homeroom teacher was.


    If he were notpetent, it would be better that he doesn''te back, he could spend a couple more years at other schools, and only return after they graduate from high school.


    Once this idea was brought up by a student, another thing came to mind.


    [Do you think our homeroom teacher can hear Shi Li''s inner voice?]


    [Probably not, the Politics teacher, Math teacher, History teacher... none of them can hear it, he probably can''t either.]


    [Only students from our ss should be able to hear Shi Li''s inner voice.]


    Everyone was not sure if the homeroom teacher could hear Shi Li''s inner voice, so the defining word they used was "probably".


    It''s been two months since they could hear Shi Li''s inner voice and until now, no one understands why they could hear Shi Li''s inner voice, and whether there were others who could do the same.


    [Let''s prepare for the worst, and hope for the best.]


    Teacher Zheng didn''t lie; on Monday, a tall, young, and unfamiliar man stood in front of the ssroom with a long ponytail.


    In an instant, everyone remembered the words Teacher Zheng saidst week, this must be the homeroom teacher who had been away for half a term.


    Fu Huixing intended to enter the ssroom before the bell for morning self-study, the homeroom teacher saw the ss was filled, it was time for self-study, so he closed the ssroom door.


    Because there was a stern face homeroom teacher standing before the podium, all students remained silent after entering the ssroom, making the ssroom unusually quiet.


    Shi Li was familiar with the homeroom teacher, just his posture revealed his intentions.


    She rested her face on her hand, looking at the man on the podium, [Ah, a lecture ising.]


    In the quiet ssroom, Shi Li''s voice was very noticeable.


    "Who''s talking?"

 Chapter 64: Please Watch VCR

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    As the echo of the ss teacher''s voice filled the ssroom, seven or eight individuals from different positions began to stand up.


    Shi Li was puzzled, [did someone speak?]


    Everyone replied: Just stay quiet, it was you who talked.


    The creases on the ss teacher''s forehead deepened. "Even after warning the ss not to talk, there are still people who dare to defy," he thought. ��Haven��t they taken me as their ss teacher seriously?"


    "And why did eight people suddenly stand up in the ss? Are they being the Eight Immortals in mortal world shielding the person who was talking just now?


    Or was this some kind of initiation to me for being new to the ss?"


    He pondered about numerous possibilities. He also remembered about his maths teacher��s phone call the day before, warning him that the ss was haunted, and suggested him to take an amulet to protect himself.


    The ss teacher merelyughed off the maths teacher''s suggestion.


    A ghost? As far as he could see, it was human mischief, not paranormal activities.


    He thought to himself, "These rascals have really gone too far. Not only do they mock other teachers, but they also y tricks on me, their ss teacher.


    I must teach them a good lesson."


    Meanwhile, the other students were oblivious to the idea that the ss teacher thought that the whole ss had conspired against him.


    ��Eight Immortals in the mortal world�� quickly stood up when the teacher asked who was speaking. They feared the worst, as per Murphy''sw, that things were developing bad to worse as they didn''t want to be disclosed.


    At the moment when the teacher��s voice faded, the eight spontaneously stood up to divert the ss teacher''s attention.


    As for what to do after standing up, they decided to take things as theye.


    "Sir, I have something very important to discuss with you."


    The ss leader started. It wasn��t an easy job being the ss leader.


    At this time, the ss teacher still didn''t recognize who the student leaders were. Nevertheless, seeing the ss leader��s courage and selflessness, he had no choice but to say, "Go on."


    "Let''s go outside and talk, sir."


    ss teacher: Don��t cross the line! Are you aware of what��s this called? This is sheer audacity!


    "Can''t this matter be discussed in front of the whole ss?"


    ss leader: "Yes, there are some inconvenient words that I can only speak privately with you."


    ��Oh, so the ss leader has a secret and doesn��t want us to know?��


    Everyone else stared sympathetically at Shi Li, for they knew that the secrecy was meant only against him.


    Before he could leave the ssroom, the ss teacher heard Shi Li''s thoughts.


    He thought, "These students are indeed rude, enjoying to y along in a conversation."


    Even primary school students won��t do this, but a high school student is still doing it.


    Shi Li: "Sir, am I wrong to murmur to myself?"


    The ss teacher didn''t look back toward Shi Li because by this time he had already been pushed out of the room by the ss leader.


    Upon being led to an empty office near the ssroom by the ss leader, the teacher guarded himself. He sensed that this student might be nning something undesirable against him.


    Even boys need to protect themselves when they are outside.


    He thought so to himself.


    "Well, sir, I have something important to share with you. This matter is very important. I hope you can keep calm and not be scared by what I am about to say."


    The ss teacher felt that the student was making a fuss out of nothing. So, with his hands on his chest he waited to see what this young man was up to.


    He sat there with a look that seemed to say, "go on, entertain me."


    The ss president thought to himself, "You might act indifferent now, but you will understand the severity soon."


    "Did you ask who was speaking because you heard a female voice interrupting you?"


    "Yes, I did. Do you have something to say?"


    "Was it a female voice you heard interrupting?"


    The ss president found it challenging to exin such an unscientific phenomenon.


    "The one who was speaking was Shi Li from our ss."


    Having reviewed the ss register and grade summaries, the ss Teacher had a rough idea about the ss dynamics from Zheng and other subject teachers.


    He had a striking impression of Shi Li, the remarkable student.


    Seeing how the male student sat there, seemingly on edge, the ss Teacher''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could there be some unspoken secrets concerning Shi Li?


    It made sense, considering the uncharacteristic interruption and the rather rude remarks that were made.


    Could this be a sign of an unstable mentality?


    Shi Li retaliated, "You''re the one who''s unstable, your entire family is unstable."


    The best student in his ss, hispetition seed yer...


    The ss Teacher would rather be the one with issues than for it to be his treasured top student.


    He thought to himself, everything made sense now in light of this fact.


    He found it heartwarming to see the students support each other, even covering up for a mentally unstable friend.


    Ever so secretive, the male student had requested a private meeting, probably to protect his ssmate��s reputation from being exposed publicly.


    Putting two and two together, the ss Teacher hadpleted his train of thought. However, what the ss president was about to say next took him aback.


    He said, "What you heard was not Shi Li''s voice, but his inner voice."


    The ss Teacher, full of questions, looked back at him. Was this young man mocking him?


    Considering him gullible like a three-year-old, talking about ''inner voices''.


    This wasn''t some fantasy world, how could he possibly hear the inner voice of others?


    Even the simplest ss Teacher fell for the science-inclined show - "Approaching Science."


    Why was the strapping young man spitting blood frequently? Turns out it was gum bleeding.


    Could the blue ice that fell from the sky elongate one''s lifespan? In reality, it was the discharged waste from an airne.


    ...


    What''s the theme of our ss then?


    Rumors of ghosts at Qianpu Middle School, with students iming to hear their ssmates'' thoughts.


    Considering the oundish stories featured on "Approaching Science," the ss Teacher had every reason to believe that his students were pulling a prank on him together.


    None of the other teachers had mentioned anything about this before.


    However, Teacher Shu reported that the ss had bad feng shui, as if the students were possessed.


    The ss Teacher, a firm believer in science, didn''t believe in such fantasies.


    Raised by his grandpa watching "Approaching Science," he could recite every documentary by heart.


    Every esoteric phenonium on "Approaching Science" always turned out to be a misunderstanding, all exinable by science.


    In his view, it''s not bad feng shui, rather the students united to pull one over their gullible teacher.


    The ss president had anticipated that the ss Teacher wouldn''t believe his words. Indeed, without witnessing it firsthand, he wouldn''t have believed it either.


    So, the monitor asked the ss Teacher to start the video surveince yback: Let''s watch the VCR.

 Chapter 65: If Nothing Unexpected Happens, There Will Be No Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    The monitor dragged the time bar on the video to after the bell of the self-study ss, and scenes from about ten minutes ago came into the ss Teacher''s view.


    He saw that not long after standing on the podium but before he could say a word, the eight stalwart students stood up almost simultaneously from different positions around the ssroom.


    The ss Teacher unconsciously clenched his fist because he realized that although he had heard a sound ten minutes ago, now he didn''t hear any.


    His eyes never left the phone screen, remaining glued until the moment he was shown being pushed out of the ssroom on the surveince footage.


    Before the end of the self-study ss, the ss Teacher and the monitor returned to the ssroom, one in front of the other.


    The ss Teacher, who upon leaving had been full of vigour and righteousness, returned looking like a beaten eggnt.


    He thought back confusedly to the monitor''s words not long ago when they were alone in the small office.


    "You can doubt my words now, but we hope that you will keep this matter confidential and not let anyone know about it."


    "Shi Li''s inner voice can sometimes be noisy, but it has helped many people. Her voice can reveal future events, and many of us have benefited from it."


    "Gu Yuqing was able to find her missing sister thanks to Shi Li''s inner voice."


    ording to the ss Teacher''s original n, he intended to get to know the students at their first meeting, and then assert his authority to instil a sense of respect in them, so that he could better manage the ss.


    However, due to the disruptions from Shi Li and the monitor, and with only a few minutes left till the end of the ss, his n was impossible to fulfill.


    He would have toe up with a new n.


    And now, with his mind in a daze, hecked the energy toplete any ns.


    The ss Teacher simply introduced himself briefly and reminded the students to pay attention to their sses.


    Looking bewildered, the ss Teacher returned to his office, obsessively reying the surveince footage from the self-study period.


    He worried that the students had tampered with the surveince beforehand.


    During ss, the ss Teacher went to the security office and asked to review the surveince footage from the previous self-study period.


    Yet, no matter where the footage was from, he could not hear Shi Li''s voice.


    When he zoomed in on Shi Li in the footage, it was clear she hadn''t opened her mouth at the time.


    This made the ss Teacher question if everything the monitor said was true.


    He didn��t fully believe it, but he was skeptical. However, the part of his heart that did believe it was taking a strong lead.


    The ss Teacher who grew up watching popr science shows, at that moment, believed in the existence of the supernatural.


    The ss Teacher couldn''t help tapping his head, wondering if the stress of taking over the new ss had made him hallucinate.


    The security guard who brought up the surveince for the ss Teacher just stood there, watching the younger, good-looking male teacher perform strange actions and could not help but wonder if there was something wrong with him.


    He thought that if this teacher has mental issues, he might hurt the students, so he would have to keep a close eye on him. Should anything abnormal ur, he would report it to the principal.


    The ss Teacher, in agony, still hasn''t woken up from his dream-like state.


    The security guard who witnessed everything: doubts his tendency for self-harm, he must report this to the principal.


    The ss teacher had no choice but to ept the reality, that he was not dreaming, everything was real.


    He returned to his office in dismay.


    All his ns for the day were disrupted, and the early morning twists and turns had made his mood ratherplex.


    But life had to go on, and he somewhat sorted out his heavy mood by the afternoon.


    During thest study period in the afternoon, he resumed his original n.


    ��As your ss teacher, my surname is Ban. I was sent on a business trip by the school a while ago, so upon starting school, you first met Teacher Zheng, who was acting as your ss teacher.��


    ��For the next two and a half years, barring any idents, I''ll apany you through it as your ss teacher and send you off to university.��


    ��In the absence of unexpected circumstances, without an ident.��


    Shi Li''s voice was unexpectedly heard. ss Teacher Ban''s hand, holding the chalk, paused slightly, before continuing to write his contact details on the ckboard.


    She��s here, she''s back, she��s talking again.


    When the rest of the students heard Shi Li''s voice, their attention was all focused on the ss teacher.


    Earlier in the morning, after in-depth discussion with the ss teacher, the ss monitor had told them about the ss teacher''s skepticism about the reality of the situation.


    Everyone was afraid the ss teacher would question its validity then and there, fortunately, he was someone who had been through some things.


    Regardless of his inner doubts, as long as he did not bring up the issue, everything would be fine.


    After writing, he faced the students, ��This is my contact information, my phone is always on. If you have any problems from now on, you can contact me. Let''s put the past behind us. I don''t want any student to be absent without leave. Even worse, I do not want to see a situation where the entire ss skips school.��


    During the handover, the Politics teacherined a lot about his students to the ss Teacher.


    The ss Teacher could clearly sense the grudge that the Politics teacher had against his students.


    At first, the ss Teacher thought that Teacher Zheng was overreacting. What outrageous things could a group of teenagers do? The worst-case scenario would be not toplete their homework and sleeping during the lessons.


    Teacher Zheng had been teaching for over 30 years, how could he be petty with children over these minor issues?


    However, when he heard about the ss skipping half a day of school with no valid reason, ss Teacher Ban was simply speechless.


    Suddenly, he could rte to Teacher Zheng''s feelings. No matter how many years of teaching experience one had, you wouldn''t necessarily encounter a situation where a whole ss skipped out.


    Most sses have one or two or a handful of troublemakers, and no matter how the rest behaved, they would not normally initiate trouble.


    As for his ss, it waspletely different. Everyone was rebellious.


    He strongly suspected that the heavens were deliberately causing him trouble due to his previously easy-going life.


    Now, with the appearance of Shi Li in his ss, a person who could not be exined by science, he suddenly realized that the whole ss being troublemakers was not that bad.


    Just tell me, which ss would have such a character?


    He could confidently say that he was in a situation where there was no precedent and no sessors.


    ��Let''s settle past matters here. Please behave better from now on.��


    Looking at the chalky words on the ckboard, the ss Teacher had specifically noted after his contact details ���� Avable 24/7.


    Shi Li pondered, "Would I receive a message asking why Zi Han didn''t participate in thepetition if I was online 24/7?"


    Everyone: "Noted, we''ll send out the message tomorrow."


    We suspect you are being cryptic about someone, but we''ll remain silent.


    The ss Teacher: "So this is the inner world of the student who holds my esteemed first ce? Is she the one who won the gold prize inpetition?"


    Well, he had tacitly epted all this.


    "I''ve had a sneak peek at your report cards, and to be frank, your scores are quite disappointing. The average marks from several tests have left you all at the bottom of the grade. The only ones who dare to skip ss are excellent students, and with your grades...."


    He shook his head, feigning a heartache, he couldn''t bear to bring it up again.


    "He just said he''d turn over a new leaf and never mention it again, what a liar."


    The revtion seemed to catch the ss Teacher off guard, and the one unravelling the pretense was his precious top achiever.


    Moreover, it wasn''t intentional. How was she to know that her thoughts could be heard by others? How could this be her fault?


    Upon hearing Shi Li''s revtions, everyone struggled to keep a straight face.


    Seeing the awkward smiles from the students, the ss Teacher decided to uphold his dignity and not set rules in front of the whole ss, which could easily provide Shi Li with ammunition for further revtions.


    As such, he decided on using a diversionary tactic, he would have private talks with the students instead.


    Based on the ranking from thest monthly test, Shi Li was the first.


    The thought of having a one-on-one conversation with Shi Li gave him a headache.


    #How did the students hear my curses, waiting for answers online, quite urgent.#

 Chapter 66: Half a Mom for Gao Yun

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    ording to the grade report, Shi Li was the first to be called out.


    The homeroom teacher didn''t have much to say to Shi Li, as her grades were top-notch.


    He simply chatted about life and aspirations, and would inevitably hear Shi Li''s criticisms of him.


    After their conversation ended, Shi Li returned to the ssroom to call the second-ranked student to the office.


    Shortly after the second-ranked Gu Yuqing sat down, there was a knock on the office door, and a young, handsome male teacher entered after knocking.


    "Teacher, Principal Lu is asking for you," he said.


    Principal Lu''s full title was Vice Principal Lu, in charge of the school''s personnel matters.


    Normally, when a leader summons you, most people would rush over eagerly, to build rapport and gain favor for future promotions and raises. After all, with so many teachers in the school, why would the leadership promote you otherwise?


    The homeroom teacher detested this game. He considered whether there was any real need to report to Principal Lu.


    There shouldn''t have been any interaction between him and Principal Lu, but since he joined Qianpu Middle School, Principal Lu seemed fond of calling him over for chats.


    If the talks were useful, that would be fine, but after summoning him, Principal Lu would only discuss useless and unproductive topics.


    The homeroom teacher had no ambitious desire for promotion, so he saw no need to curry favor with leadership. Naturally, he viewed Principal Lu''s summons as a burden.


    Whenever possible, he would try to avoid going.


    Now he had a legitimate excuse not to deal with Principal Lu, and the homeroom teacher had to use it.


    So he smiled and said, "Is Principal Lu in a hurry? I''m in the middle of talking with a student, and it wouldn''t be right to leave them hanging."


    Students were their meal ticket, and even more so for the principals. Choosing students over the principal was an unassable choice.


    The fair-skinned male teacher smiled genially and said, "Alright, I''ll ry that to the principal for you."


    When the male teacher went to Principal Lu''s office, he not only conveyed the homeroom teacher''s words but also implied their hidden meaning.


    "Teacher is busy at the moment and says he doesn''t have time to see you."


    Rejected again by the homeroom teacher, Principal Lu adjusted his ck-rimmed sses. "He''s busy?"


    The male teacher across from him nodded, "Yes, when I went, he was chatting with a student. I guess that''s why he doesn''t have time to see you."


    "Chatting" with students and therefore declining his invitation - Principal Lu''s expression darkened for a moment.


    Seeing this expression, the male teacher dared not continue to add fuel to the fire and simply stood silently.


    Moreover, he was well-versed in the art of sowing discord, speaking ill of others with half-truths so that the veracity of his words wouldn''t be doubted.


    He only said one or two negative things, then seemingly defended the other party, but the effect of adding oil to the fire was potent, making Principal Lu feel even more displeased as he listened.


    At this time, the homeroom teacher was still unaware that he had been undermined. He was still talking with his ss students.


    Shi Li was a well-rounded student with hardly any weak subjects, so when chatting with her, he could only discuss ideals and future career ns.


    With other students, he could discuss which areas of study they should improve, how to address subject imbnces, and the fastest ways to raise their rankings.


    At the beginning of the school year, the school had surveyed students'' family situations. The homeroom teacher had recently received this family situation report, and for children with particrly special family circumstances, he would inquire a bit, acting as a life mentor.


    In the files he had received, Gu Yuqing''s family situation was veryplicated. Her sister had been abducted, and her mother''s mental state was concerning.


    Even though both her parents were present, theplexity of her family far exceeded that of single-parent or blended families.


    Due to theplexity of her family, Gu Yuqing was a focus of the homeroom teacher''s attention.


    Learning from the ss monitor that Gu Yuqing''s sister had been found and returned home, her level of attention was quickly downgraded.


    After discussing her studies, the homeroom teacher inquired about how her sister was doing after being found.


    They chatted about various topics for a long time. Finally, getting to the point, he asked, "Your sister was missing for seven or eight years. What ultimately allowed your family to find her?"


    Gu Yuqing had been indifferent throughout, but hearing the homeroom teacher ask this, she finally raised her eyes. Instead of directly answering his question, she asked, "Did you hear this from the ss monitor?"


    She didn''t say how her family found her sister, yet it seemed as if she had said everything.


    The homeroom teacher didn''t know how to respond for a moment. The usatory tone in his voice immediately turned to difort, his suspicions suddenlyid bare.


    Attempting to maintain his dignity as a teacher, he said, "Alright, it''s gettingte. Go back to the ssroom and call the next student."


    Gu Yuqing chuckled lightly, "Okay, as you say."


    Shi Li and Gu Yuqing didn''t take too long, but the other students'' conversations with the homeroom teacher grew increasingly lengthy.


    This was because their learning problems and other minor issues reported by subject teachers were bing more numerous.


    The self-study period ended at dismissal time, but students who hadn''t talked with the homeroom teacher couldn''t go home.


    Only a third of the ss could leave; the other two-thirds had to wait until their conversations with the homeroom teacher were over.


    Gao Yun sighed inwardly. Even though she had been studying like crazy, her foundation was weak. Like N��wa mending the sky or Jingwei filling the sea, it would take a long time.


    She had only been studying intensively for a short while, and results weren''t yet visible.


    As one of the lowest-ranked in the ss, she would be among thest to leave school with the homeroom teacher.


    Just before the dismissal bell rang, her phone screen lit up with a message notification from Shi Li.


    She thought her good friend was eithering tofort her or nning to stand in solidarity with her.


    [You probably won''t be able to make it on time tonight. I''ve asked Teacher Huang to excuse you.]


    Gao Yun''s mother was always busy and wanted to care about her daughter''s studies butcked the ability.


    In terms of studies, Shi Li was like half a mother to Gao Yun.


    She contacted tutors for Gao Yun, followed up with them about her learning progress, and based on her situation, discussed with tutors how to arrange her sses.


    If Gao Yun asked for leave herself, the tutors wouldn''t approve, but if Shi Li asked, it was effective. (This was something Shi Li had arranged with the tutors in advance, fearing that Gao Yun might stubbornly skip sses to go on dates)


    If this wasn''t parenting, what was?


    It was because she didn''t dare ask Shi Li to excuse her that Gao Yun had missed out on some major gossip events in ss.


    Although it wasn''t what Gao Yun had imagined - staying with her until the end - not having ss today was still something to celebrate.


    However, her happinesssted less than three seconds before Shi Li''s next message arrived.


    [Don''t worry about falling behind. We''ll make up this lesson on Sunday night.]


    Gao Yun: I wasn''t worried TVT


    Gao Yun mechanically worked through practice problems.


    After the bell rang, Shi Li packed her bag to go home.


    Since more than half the ss still couldn''t leave and had to continue self-study, the few who could go home packed their bags quietly, afraid of disturbing the others.


    Just as Shi Li walked out of the ssroom, Gu Yuqing called out to her.


    "Shi Li, do you have ns tonight?"


    "Does going home to do homework and practice papers count?"


    That meant she had no othermitments. So Gu Yuqing said, "You''ll be doing homework anyway, why note to the study room with me to work on problems?"


    She knew Shi Li had a soft heart, so she yed the sympathy card, "My little sister used to live in the vige and has never been to a study room before. I was thinking of taking her to that famous study room near our school to experience it. Would you like to join us?"


    "My little sister really likes you. If you coulde along, she''d be thrilled."


    "The study atmosphere is better in the study room. You can order milk tea to drink while you study, and we can go to the nearby food street for dinner."


    Hearing the temptation of good food, Shi Li shamefully felt her resolve weaken.


    Last time she wanted to go to the food street, she encountered some hooligans. That night when she got home, the housekeeper made her noodles.


    Not getting to eat what she wanted, Shi Li had been thinking about it ever since.


    The encounter with the hooligans had left her with some psychological shadows. Even though she wanted to go to the food street to eat, she hadn''t gone.


    This time, going with Gu Yuqing and her sister should ensure safety.


    So Shi Li nodded, "Sure, let''s go to the study room together."


    She thought she had disguised her love for studying well, not realizing her true thoughts had long been exposed.


    [Little Lin''s Boiled Little Lin, Hehe, I''m Here]

 Chapter 67: Why is it always you, Feng Yunhe

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    Qianpu Middle School has both junior and senior high school departments, with Gu Yn studying in the junior high section.


    The junior and senior high school departments are located far apart. Due to the greater academic pressure in senior high, which requires a quieter learning environment, the senior high department is situated in a part of the campus further away from the school gates.


    By the time Gu Yuqing and Shi Li reached the school gate, Gu Yn had already been waiting for a while.


    Gu Yn looked quite different from when she had first been brought back to the Gu family a few days ago.


    Her sun-tanned skin would take a few years to fade back, but the timidity that once showed on her face was gone, reced by a calm confidence that radiated from within.


    Shi Li thought, [The Gu family found her at just the right time]


    At this point, she didn''t yet have the obsessions and fixations that she would develop in her previous life after being found.


    Even though her adoptive parents hadn''t treated her well, at this time her adoptive father had only coveted his adopted daughter without taking action, and she didn''t have the burden of a human life on her conscience.


    [I wonder if she''ll fall hopelessly in love with Feng Yunhe again after she meets him]


    At this moment, the person in question''s elder sister furrowed her brow, the depth of the wrinkles between her eyebrows rivaling the Mariana Trench, deep enough to drown 6,096.13 Feng Yunhes stacked vertically (with one standing on another''s head).


    (Quiz without prize: The deepest part of the Mariana Trench is 11,034 meters, how tall is Feng Yunhe?)


    How old are you, Feng Yunhe?


    Why is it always you, Feng Yunhe?


    What charm do you possess that makes so many people lose their minds over you?


    Isn''t it enough that Shi Li lives and dies for you, banging her head against the wall?


    Now you have to harm her sister too?


    A modern-day male fox spirit?


    Feng Yunhe, is it? He''s now her number one enemy.


    She felt ashamed for having chased after Feng Yunhe in her foolish youth.


    Back then, when she first saw Feng Yunhe, she thought he looked incredibly cool and was the most handsome boy she had ever seen.


    His mannerisms were also quite pretentious, though at the time she thought he was


    But the most important point was that her archenemy, Shi Li, had been infatuated with Feng Yunhe for many years.


    If she could win over the person her nemesis loved, wouldn''t that prove she had the upper hand over Shi Li?


    The idea of besting Shi Li was far more appealing than actually pursuing Feng Yunhe himself.


    Feng Yunhe''s aloofness towards women caused Gu Yuqing''s pursuit to end before it truly began.


    She only tried for two days before giving uppletely.


    At the time, she thought that if Feng Yunhe really ended up with Shi Li, it might not be a bad form of revenge against Shi Li.


    Now if you asked her to choose between five cents or the chance to hold hands and kiss Feng Yunhe, she would undoubtedly choose the five cents without hesitation.


    If she hesitated even for a second, it would be disrespectful to Feng Yunhe.


    Gu Yuqing couldn''t help but marvel at how times had changed. In just a month, her attitude had undergone aplete transformation.


    She used to hope that Shi Li would remain devoted to Feng Yunhe for life, but now she wanted nothing more than to crack open Shi Li''s skull with a hammer and give her love-addled brain a good wash.


    It was already terrifying enough that Shi Li liked Feng Yunhe, but even more frightening was Shi Li''s im that her little sister would alsoe to like Feng Yunhe.


    What kind of scenario was this, two women fighting over one man?


    That wasn''t quite right either; the girls who liked Feng Yunhe could fill several train cars.


    [Feng Yunhe is her second tribtion]


    Gu Yuqing: Although, but, as if you''re any different.


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts could cause severe damage to anyone who could hear them.


    The three of them walked to a study room near the school, with Gu Yuqing still looking absent-minded.


    This "Pearl Study Room" was quite popr among Qianpu students due to its nice decor and environment.


    When the three entered the study room, most of the seats were already upied.


    Shi Li chose a seat near the window and sat down, with Gu Yn sitting right next to her.


    Gu Yuqing had been lost in thought the whole way and hadn''t noticed that Shi Li and Gu Yn had been chatting throughout the journey.


    Shi Li felt somewhat sorry for this girl who had endured so much hardship and was willing to spend more time with her.


    Gu Yuqing sat down next to Gu Yn, staring absent-mindedly at the passersby outside the window.


    She thought, since Feng Yunhe was such a troublemaker, and both Shi Li and her sister liked him, maybe it would be better if he just disappeared altogether.


    Gu Yuqing''s thoughts were interrupted by her phone screen lighting up on the desk. She opened the notification to find that the ss monitor had created another group chat, this one including the homeroom teacher but not Shi Li.


    He hadn''t added the homeroom teacher to the previous group chat, considering the need to leave some private space for everyone.


    This was really a boring group message, Gu Yuqing thought with a grimace. Now her phone was full of chat groups, too many to count.


    Shi Li had barely opened her practice book when her attention was drawn to a milk tea on a girl''s desk not far away.


    This milk tea was very popr among Qianpu students, with its only drawback being that it could only be ordered on-site, not delivered.


    Coincidentally, the milk tea shop was just fifty meters away from the study room.


    On a cold winter day, holding a cup of steaming milk tea was such a pleasant thing.


    Shi Li whispered to the Gu sisters, "I''m going to buy some milk tea. Text me what you want, and I''ll bring it back for you."


    Gu Yuqing wanted to apany Shi Li, thinking it would be a good opportunity to bond.


    But Shi Li said, "You stay here with your sister. I''ll be fine on my own. Don''t worry, I won''t get lost. I''ll be back soon."


    As she spoke, she had already put on her down jacket and tucked her phone into her pocket.


    Gu Yuqing thought about it and realized the milk tea shop was very close to the study room. She also didn''t dare leave her newly found sister in an unfamiliar environment, even though her sister was now in middle school, taller than her, and no longer the little carrot-top who could easily be kidnapped.


    Although her sister had been found, the damage was permanent.


    They were afraid to let their sister go out alone, her parents video called her every three hours, and if they didn''t see her for a long time, they worried she might have encountered bad people.


    The study room was still quite warm, but as soon as Shi Li left, she wanted to bury her entire face in her down jacket.


    After the winter solstice, the temperature dropped day by day. She desperately needed a hot milk tea to warm up, even instant milk tea would do.


    The north wind cut like a knife against her face, and Shi Li faintly heard what seemed to be weak whimpering mixed in with the wind.


    Her hat blocked out the cold but also muffled some of the external sounds.


    Shi Li pulled off half of her hat, exposing her ears, and the earlier sound became clearer.


    It sounded like baby animals, weak and feeble.


    Shi Li''s heart skipped a beat. In such cold winter weather, adult cats and dogs might survive, but baby animals could freeze to death.


    She exposed her ears to the cold air and followed the direction of the sound.


    Five minutester, she found the source of the sound in a sheltered corner. It was a litter of kittens that hadn''t even opened their eyes yet.


    Based on Shi Li''s knowledge, these kittens must have been born very recently.


    The kittens were huddled together for warmth. Shi Li counted them: there were three in total.


    Shi Li''s heart melted at the sight, feeling sorry for the three little kittens in the cold wind.


    [Where has your mother gone?]


    [Has she gone out to find food?]


    Shi Li had already cradled the kittens in the hem of her down jacket, but she worried that when the mother cat returned from foraging, she would be distressed to find her home stolen and her kittens missing.


    A clear male voice came from behind her, tinged with a hint of confusion, "Shi Li?"


    Shi Li had been so lost in thought that she hadn''t noticed someone approaching from behind.


    She turned around and found that the neer was a familiar face.


    Seeing Fu Huixing, Shi Li was a bit surprised, "What are you doing here?"


    At his feet, a tabby cat was hissing at her, its demeanor impossible to ignore.


    Clearly, this was the mother cat whose children had been "stolen."

 Chapter 68: Is Fu Huixing’s nickname so cute

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    Shi Li still had evidence of her cat-napping crime in her hands, and the tabby cat grew even fiercer.


    She had only meant to help the kitten stay warm, but now she felt like a cat trafficker.


    Somewhat embarrassed, she looked at Fu Huixing and said, "If I told you I wasn''t stealing cats, would you believe me?"


    Fu Huixing nodded slightly. "I know you were afraid the kitten would freeze to death."


    Shi Li breathed a sigh of relief internally. [Thank goodness he doesn''t misunderstand. This can be exined clearly.]


    Shi Li loved looking good, and today she had gone out wearing a white down jacket.


    Normally, her jacket would still be clean when she got home.


    But she had just used the jacket to carry the kitten. The newborn kitten, unwashed by any owner, was dirty, and as a result, Shi Li''s jacket now had arge smudge on it.


    After prolonged exposure to the cold air, Shi Li''s originally fair hands had turned bright red from the chill.


    Fu Huixing was her ssmate, and he was a great guy who had helped her twice before.


    Of course, the most important reason was that her hands had already gone numb from the cold, and she now needed someone to help share the burden.


    So without hesitation, Shi Li handed over all three kittens to Fu Huixing. Her hands were so numb from the cold that when she passed the kittens to him, she identally brushed against his palm.


    His palm was very warm, so hot that Shi Li quickly shoved her hands into her pockets.


    As the three kittens were transferred to Fu Huixing''s hands, he took over Shi Li''s role as the cat thief, and the mother cat should have been hissing at him.


    Infuriatingly, the mother cat actually purred at him in a fawning tone.


    Towards her, it had been roaring like Li Kui, but with Fu Huixing, it was all sweet talk.


    [This tant favoritism!]


    [Stupid cat, I''m clearly much friendlier-looking than Fu Huixing.]


    [How dare it hiss at me and not at him.]


    It was so frustrating.


    Fu Huixing naturally heard her inner monologue. With one hand holding the three kittens, he reached into his pocket with the other and pulled out a stick-shaped object, handing it to Shi Li.


    Shi Li took it, puzzled, wondering what it could be.


    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a cat treat stick.


    Cat treat?


    It''s not strange for someone to carry cat treats, but for that person to be Fu Huixing was very odd.


    These two things just didn''t match up.


    The school bully not carrying weapons was one thing, but having cat treats on him? What was that about?


    Was he nning to bribe the cat squad in advance, so when he got into fights, he could summon the cat squad to help him?


    In an instant, Shi Li understood his intention: to use the cat treat to bribe the mother cat and clear her of any suspicion of being a cat trafficker.


    Shi Li crouched down and tore open the packaging of the cat treat.


    Cats have sensitive noses, and the mother cat quickly smelled the aroma from the opened treat.


    Still harboring resentment towards Shi Li for the kitten-napping, it didn''t immediately approach.


    Shi Li temptingly waved the treat in front of it, and only then did it hesitantlye forward to nibble on the treat.


    With the fluffy cat right in front of her, Shi Li couldn''t resist. She reached out and stroked the cat''s head.


    The tabby dodged a couple of times but ultimately sumbed to the allure of the treat, allowing Shi Li''s action.


    It must have been very hungry, as it devoured the treat quickly.


    Soon after finishing one stick, it wanted more. It meowed at Shi Li, clearly asking for another.


    Shi Li didn''t have the habit of carrying cat treats, and this one had been given to her by Fu Huixing.


    After meowing a couple of times, the cat clearly understood that Shi Li was broke, so it shifted its target.


    Fu Huixing felt the intense gaze and looked down to see both human and cat staring at him eagerly.


    "That was thest one I gave you," he said.


    Hearing this, Shi Li disappointedly withdrew her gaze and stood up.


    The cat, unable to understand human speech, naturally didn''t give up on the big spender. It sat by his feet, meowing, trying to awaken human sympathy.


    Shi Li now stood to the side with her arms crossed, waiting to see him in a predicament.


    No matter how sweet the tabby''s voice was, Fu Huixing had no more treats. He couldn''t conjure one out of thin air.


    Cats arezy creatures. Knowing its charm and cuteness wouldn''t get it more food, it simply gave up.


    Shi Li thought to herself, [Cats are also bullies who prey on the weak and fear the strong.]


    When the kittens were in her hands, the mother cat had howled as if its heart was being torn out.


    Now that they had been transferred to Fu Huixing''s hands, it didn''t bare its teeth or hiss at him, as if it didn''t even notice its three kittens had been stuffed into Fu Huixing''s pockets.


    It probably even thought the kittens would be warmer in his hands than curled up in the cardboard box.


    It also knew who was warmer. Compared to Shi Li shivering in the cold wind, ity down at Fu Huixing''s feet.


    Although dissatisfied with the kitten''s fickle behavior, she was still concerned about the approaching winter and wondered how these little creatures would survive the cold season.


    Shi Li''s gaze turned towards Fu Huixing''s pocket direction. The heads of the three fluffy kittens were left outside the pocket, probably because Fu Huixing was afraid of suffocating the little things.


    "It''s so cold in winter. It''s dangerous for these three little ones to be outside, isn''t it?" she asked.


    Fu Huixing nodded. "Then let''s find them a warm ce."


    Shi Li''s heart stirred. Yes, they could find people to adopt the three kittens. That way, they wouldn''t have to worry about the cats freezing to death outside in sub-zero temperatures.


    But she still had concerns. "The mother cat won''t let us take the kittens away, will she?"


    It didn''t seem right to take someone''s children away in front of the mother.


    Fu Huixing gave her a brief answer, "Then we''ll take her too."


    [Is it really that simple and crude?]


    However, Shi Li still had some doubts, such as [The mother cat isn''t the type to be caught easily. How can we package her up and take her away too? That''s a problem.]


    And Fu Huixing used his actions to answer Shi Li''s questions.


    Fu Huixing took a long stride, about to leave.


    [Is this called kitten-napping and fleeing?]


    Shi Li grumbled internally but followed behind Fu Huixing.


    In case Fu Huixing had a unique method of dealing with the cat squad, she had always been liked by children and small animals because of her appearance, but today she had actually lost to Fu Huixing.


    She wasn''t convinced. Fu Huixing must have practiced some evil secret technique!


    Fu Huixing: Cat treat attack, I guess that counts.


    The mother cat wasn''t full yet, and its newborn kittens had been taken away all at once.


    If only it had been allowed to eat its fill, or if they had left one or two kittens behind, it might have turned a blind eye.


    But Fu Huixing had fed it some delicious food not long ago. It still remembered that he was its sugar daddy, so it didn''t bare its teeth or hiss at Fu Huixing. Instead, it followed behind him, constantly meowing, trying to awaken this human''s kindness.


    After walking for about five minutes, Fu Huixing led the way through several twists and turns, entering a secluded alley.


    There were no shops in this area, a corner that Shi Li wouldn''t reach during her shopping trips.


    If Fu Huixing hadn''t helped her multiple times before, Shi Li would have suspected he was trying to kidnap her along with the cats.


    Shi Li had sharp eyes. While Fu Huixing was still leading the way, she had already guessed where he was taking her.


    About fifty meters from the corner of the alley, there was a small pet hospital.


    This pet hospital was different from the ones Shi Li had seen before. Not only was its location remote, but its decor was also different.


    Normal pet hospitals usually have a cozy style, but this one was different. The facade had a simple, cold minimalist style.


    Fu Huixing pushed the door open and entered. The mother cat hesitated for a moment at the doorway before following him in.


    There was no one at the reception, so Fu Huixing walked straight past it.


    The tabby cat, learning from Fu Huixing''s example, strutted in grandly.


    Shi Li followed behind the man and the cat, feeling somewhat uneasy.


    Soon, a green feather duster darted out from inside. After seeing Fu Huixing''s face clearly, he turned back into the room, somewhat disappointed.


    [Goodness, the feather duster hase to life!]


    The "feather duster" spoke rapidly. She heard him muttering, "Thought it was a customer."


    Calling him a feather duster wasn''t an exaggeration at all. His vibrant grass-green hair had a few strands of purple mixed in.


    Especially with his shoulder-length hair sticking up messily, he looked even more like a feather duster.


    The bright red and green were too much of a shock to the eyes. Shi Li had to look at Fu Huixing''s clean and tidy crew cut to cleanse her vision.


    Fu Huixing naturally heard Shi Li''s feather duster description. He suppressed theughter in his eyes and followed the green feather duster into the room.


    The "feather duster" clearly hadn''t fully woken up. It took him a while to notice Shi Li behind Fu Huixing.


    "Ah, what a beautiful youngdy! Miss, you look so familiar. Have you been in any TV dramas?"


    This was implying that Shi Li looked like a celebrity.


    Fu Huixing nced at him, her warning clear, telling him to restrain himself.


    However, he misunderstood her intention. "Is this prettydy our Xingxing''s girlfriend? You two look so good together, a handsome guy and a beautiful girl."


    Fu Huixing kicked him in the behind. "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s my ssmate. She just found a litter of newborn kittens."


    [Xingxing?]


    [Is Fu Huixing''s nickname really that cute?]

 Chapter 69: “The Grudge of Taking a Wife: I Swear Not to Be Human Until This Revenge Is Taken”

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    In an instant, Fu Huixing''s face burned fiercely. He wanted to use his hand to help cool his face but felt that this action would be too abrupt, so he forcibly restrained himself, allowing the heat to dissipate on its own.


    When he put his foot down, he didn''t use much force, but the Feather Duster pretended to be in great pain.


    "Our little star is really amazing, going out once and bringing back three kittens," the Feather Duster praised Fu Huixing generously, thinking that he must make the boss''s image more impressive in the eyes of his female ssmate.


    The tabby cat nearby was dissatisfied and couldn''t help but meow. What was wrong with this human? It had been standing here for so long, and this colorful human hadn''t even noticed?


    "Stop messing around, there''s a litter of kittens here. Give them a check-up."


    "Oh my, there''s such a beautiful tabby cat too. You''ve had quite a fruitful day, haven''t you?"


    Cats are very perceptive creatures. When the "Feather Duster"plimented its beauty, it seemed to understand and immediately flopped onto the ground, showing off its body to the three humans present.


    This amused the three humans greatly.


    Though the "Feather Duster" spoke frivolously, he was quite reliable when it came to action. He put the three kittens into a pet carrier, bent down to scoop up the posing tabby with one hand, and carried the mother and her three children into the examination room.


    Fu Huixing exined to Shi Li, "He''s taking the cats to check if they have any diseases."


    Shi Li nodded. Although the "Feather Duster" hadn''t said it, she could guess.


    Only Shi Li and Fu Huixing were left in the room. Shi Li had quite a few questions but felt they were too personal and might seem like prying into someone''s privacy if asked.


    Not talking felt awkward, but if she opened her mouth, Shi Li was afraid she wouldn''t be able to control her unfiltered speech and gossipy heart.


    She could only resort to scrolling through her phone to create the illusion of being busy, avoiding the awkwardness between them.


    [Thank goodness for technology]


    After opening her phone, she found an unread message from Gu Yuqing from a few minutes ago, asking if there were many people queuing at the milk tea shop, which was why she hadn''t returned yet.


    It was only then that Shi Li remembered she had gone out to buy milk tea.


    On the way, she heard the kittens'' cries and hadpletely forgotten about buying milk tea and Gu Yuqing.


    Seeing that Shi Li hadn''t returned for a long time, even if there had been a long queue, she should have been back by now under normal circumstances.


    Worried that something might have happened to Shi Li, Gu Yuqing sent a message to inquire. If Shi Li didn''t reply for a long time, she was even considering calling the police.


    She felt that Shi Li was unlucky enough to encounter robbers even near the school campus, which was truly unbelievable.


    Shi Li thought: How can that be my fault?


    After a few minutes without a reply from Shi Li, Gu Yuqing sent another message asking where she was now.


    Shi Li turned into a screeching chicken [Oh my god, oh my god, I can''t believe I forgot]


    She replied to the message with some trepidation, [I ran into Fu Huixing on the way, and there were some things to take care of, so I just...]


    Gu Yuqing was waiting for a reply on the other end of the phone, already preparing to call the school security to start searching for Shi Li.


    Then she received Shi Li''s text message.


    [So you just went off with him??]


    [Are you with him now?]


    Shi Li felt guilty, knowing she was in the wrong.


    [I found a litter of newborn kittens and was worried they might freeze to death outside. I happened to run into him, and we took the kittens to the vet together]


    Gu Yuqing now felt like a poor husband who had been betrayed, turning into Ke Yun. She couldn''t process Shi Li''s exnation.


    But she didn''t think it was Shi Li''s fault; she felt it must be Fu Huixing''s scheme.


    Fu Huixing, that scheming man.


    Gu Yuqing wanted nothing more than to rush over and give Fu Huixing a piece of her mind, but she told herself to stay calm.


    She had watched many TV dramas about cheating husbands before. What should she do in this situation?


    Fu Huixing: Suggest divorce...


    Yes, if she wanted to win Shi Li over, she absolutely couldn''t make a scene. The more she made a fuss, the further she would push Shi Li away.


    What was Shi Li''s weakness? Gu Yuqing thought of Little Lin''s Boiled Dishes that Shi Li often mentioned.


    So she sent a message saying: [My sister and I are about to go eat. Do you want toe back and join us? It''s cold outside, and I really want to eat some soup. How about we go for some boiled dishes?]


    [Little Lin''s Boiled Dishes?]


    [Yay!]


    [I''ll slide right back!]


    Just as she was about to reply to Gu Yuqing, Fu Huixing, who had been quietly standing in the background, suddenly spoke up, "Do you want to adopt a kitten? Cats tend to be more attached to their owners when raised from a young age."


    "If you don''t have that n, it''s alright too. The vet clinic will take care of these four kittens and won''t let them freeze outside."


    Adopt a kitten? Shi Li''s heart skipped a beat.


    [Oh no, my heart flutters too easily]


    [Twice in one minute]


    [Which one should I choose?]


    [Should I choose one or two?]


    Shi Li skipped the hesitation phase entirely and went straight to thinking about which kitten to choose.


    [Too bad I didn''t look at the kittens more carefully earlier]


    [They all seem so lovely]


    "If you want to adopt, you can wait until after the kittens have been examined and then choose one you like."


    Shi Li nodded vigorously and replied to Gu Yuqing without hesitation.


    [Things aren''t finished here yet, so I won''t being back to have dinner with you guys]


    Gu Yuqing was waiting for a reply when she saw Shi Li''s message saying she wouldn''t being back.


    Fu Huixing, just you wait!


    The hatred of stealing a wife, this grudge will not go unavenged!


    You''d better sleep with one eye open tonight!


    Gu Yn heard heavy breathinging from beside her and looked up to see it was her sister. She asked, "Sister, are you angry? Did someone upset you?"


    Gu Yuqing''s eyes widened, "I''m not angry."


    Gu Yn: But sister, your nose seems to be smoking. Are you sure you''re not angry?

 Chapter 70: The Great Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    Gu Yuqing thought this was a good opportunity to educate her younger sister.


    Since Shi Li had mentioned that her sister would be a hopeless romantic in the future, she should start instilling subtle impressions now.


    Educating children should start early, with small things.


    On the way to dinner, Gu Yuqing earnestly told her sister, "Little sis, let me tell you, there''s not a single good man out there. You must be careful of men, they only approach you if they have something to gain."


    Gu Yn replied, "I understand." She also realized that Shi Li must have been taken away by a boy.


    While waiting for the cat to be examined, Shi Li felt bad about standing up the Gu sisters.


    So she sent a text to apologize and suggested they study together in the library next time.


    [Next time, let''s have dinner with you and your sister!]


    Seeing that Shi Li mentioned another opportunity to go to the library together, and even offered to treat her to a meal, Gu Yuqing''s anger dissipated instantly.


    She even wanted to brag about it to Fu Huixing.


    Fu Huixing, how can youpare to me? I''m the queen, and you''ll always be just a concubine!


    Gu Yn witnessed her sister''s rapid change of expression and couldn''t help but marvel inwardly: Her mood swings are so fast.


    Feather Duster returned with the carrier, "The mother cat is very healthy. I gave her an external deworming treatment."


    The tabby cat, presumably having not eaten her fill in a long time, devoured the cat food with great enthusiasm.


    Fu Huixing told her toe forward and choose, "If you want to adopt, which kitten do you want?"


    "I''ll take the mother cat."


    [Out of the four cats - one mother and three kittens - she likes me the least]


    Hearing this, Fu Huixing''s lowered eyshes trembled slightly, but he only stared at the ground.


    The tabby cat, still busy shoveling food, was unaware that she was being coveted by humans and their ulterior motives.


    "Then I''ll pick one of the kittens to keep herpany."


    Shi Li thought for a moment and asked, "What do you n to do with the remaining two kittens I don''t choose?"


    Feather Duster waved his hand dismissively, "No worries, we''ve raised so many cats, two more kittens won''t make a difference."


    Shi Li had more concerns, so she asked, "The kittens are only a few days old. If I take the mother cat away, won''t that make it harder for you to care for the kittens in the future? Otherwise, I could take all four cats and adopt them."


    Their vi was quiterge, with plenty of room to raise a few cats.


    Feather Duster didn''t think raising two newborn kittens would be much trouble.


    Their shop had no customers, so he and his colleagues were very free. They could hand-feed the unweaned kittens. Plus, they had taken in many cats, some of which were mother cats that could help care for the little ones.


    Fu Huixing spoke up first, "You can leave all four cats here for now. When the kittens are older and can eat cat food on their own, not needing their mother anymore, you can take them. They''ll receive better care here than at your home."


    "Moreover, newborn kittens are prone to illness. Here, we have professional veterinarians who can quickly detect any difort. That might not be the case at home."


    "This pet hospital is near your school. If you want to see the cats, it''s quite convenient to drop by after ss."


    Feather Duster''s eyes widened. He had never heard Fu Huixing say so much at once.


    He used to think Fu Huixing had a speech impediment, able to go all day without speaking and not feeling ufortable, which Feather Duster found iprehensible.


    And when he did speak, it was usually just single words or phrases. Now, seeing him speak normally, he actually sounded quite good.


    Shi Li thought his suggestion was excellent. She trulycked confidence in her ability to properly care for newborn kittens, and having professionals look after them here would put her mind at ease.


    She looked at Feather Duster and said, "Alright, I''ll trouble you to take care of the cats for this period."


    She opened her phone''s payment function and asked, "How much should I pay for this time?"


    Feather Duster understood now. Despite Fu Huixing''s young age and seemingly poormunication skills, a boss was still a boss.


    It turned out that business had to be actively sought after. He had thought Fu Huixing had impure motives, but was he actually trying to drum up business? He had misunderstood him earlier.


    This was the first money they''d earned in the half-year since opening.


    Receiving money for the first time, Feather Duster''s actions were very flustered, almost pulling up his own payment code to receive the money.


    As for how much to charge, he didn''t know that either. They had never thought they would make money, so they hadn''t set any fee standards.


    He could only say, "Pay whatever you think is appropriate."


    Shi Li: ?? [Pay whatever I think is appropriate? First time I''ve seen a business talk like this]


    [How am I supposed to know how much to give?]


    [It''s like you''d ept it if I gave you one yuan]


    Fu Huixing: He really would ept it.


    With zero revenue until now, even receiving just one yuan would make all the employees happy for an entire day.


    [I hate it when they say ''pay whatever you think is appropriate'']


    Feather Duster didn''t want to ask for too much; he just didn''t know how much to charge.


    Shi Li thought for a moment and transferred a sum of money, "I''ll transfer this much first. If it''s not enough, let me know."


    When Feather Duster saw the amount, he almost jumped out of his chair.


    "That''s so much money!"


    "You don''t need to pay this much."


    Feather Duster fumbled to transfer the money back, "You don''t need to pay this much, just a symbolic hundred or so is fine."


    Although Shi Li didn''t know the standard rates at other pet hospitals, letting cats stay for a few weeks for just a hundred yuan? Do you think you''re a rural veterinary station?


    Even a veterinary station wouldn''t be that cheap.


    Sometimes people are quite contradictory. They hope expensive things could be dirt cheap, but when faced with dirt-cheap prices, they worry about the quality.


    This ridiculous price made Shi Li somewhat concerned. Would this pet hospital sell the kittens? Would they abuse the cats? Would they feed the kittens cheap, poisonous cat food?


    Shi Li thought this, so she said half-jokingly and half-probingly,


    "With such low fees, you don''t need normal operations, huh? Please don''t feed the cats poisonous food just to break into the market."


    Feather Duster couldn''t ept such an usation. He immediately defended, "That would never happen. All of us colleagues here love cats and dogs. They eat and use the best products avable on the market."


    "Don''t worry about operating costs. Our boss is rich. He pays our sries and buys medicine and cat food."


    "I can see that you''re a kind-hearted person, miss, so I''m willing to give you a super discounted price."


    "Having an employee like you is truly your boss''s good fortune."


    Feather Duster thought Shi Li wasplimenting him and felt particrly proud.


    Having such a good employee like himself was indeed the boss''s good fortune.


    Now that it was just the three of them, with Feather Duster''s boss not present, Shi Li didn''t keep her thoughts to herself but spoke them out loud.


    "Your boss is really a sucker."


    As an employee, instead of trying to create value for the boss, he''s taking advantage of the boss.


    For Shi Li, as a consumer, the boss was indeed a very kind person.


    Feather Duster hadn''t expected that Shi Li''s previous words weren''t praising him.


    Actually, if the boss wasn''t present, he, as a working man, would definitely agree with calling the boss a sucker.


    But now the boss was right in front of them. Although the boss was younger than him and usually didn''t put on airs around them,


    Even Feather Duster, with his zero emotional intelligence, wouldn''t badmouth the boss to his face.


    He had a rare moment of emotional intelligence, realizing this was an opportunity to score points in front of the leader.


    So he puffed out his chest and said passionately, "My deardy, you''re mistaken. Our boss isn''t a sucker, he''s just a great phnthropist who loves charity work. He doesn''t care about returns... (800 words omitted here)... What a spirit of selfless dedication!"


    Fu Huixing listened with twitching lips. Thankfully, Shi Li didn''t know that this great phnthropist was him, so he could pretend this had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 71: Principal Lü has inappropriate relationships with many teachers

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    Shi Li''s ears were numb from listening to what could only be described as an award speech worthy of "Inspiring China." A towering figure appeared before her.


    [The "Inspiring China" production team''s failure to hire you as a copywriter is their loss]


    Despite his somewhat nonsensical statement, Shi Li, due to her good upbringing, didn''t interrupt him.


    But she was actually quite bored already.


    Usually, when the principal or students gave speeches at school assemblies, she would let her mind wander to other things.


    In her mind, this guy had clearly taken on the image of a dimwit.


    The sky outside had already turned pitch ck, and she couldn''t let him continue spouting useless words.


    Shi Li returned to their previous topic, "It''s alright, your boss is a good person, but we can''t let good people suffer losses. You should keep this money for now. If there''s any extra, you can use it to improve the lives of the pets you''ve adopted."


    "Feather Duster" sighed, "You truly are beautiful inside and out."


    "Come, let''s exchange contact information. If there are any issuester, we can get in touch through this number."


    "Feather Duster" nodded in agreement, allowing Shi Li to take control of the situation.


    After everything was settled, Shi Li prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, she gave the mother cat''s head a pat, waking up the tabby cat that had been sleeping.


    The tabby catzily red at her, turning its head to the other side to continue sleeping.


    The person who had disturbed the cat''s dreams showed no remorse, instead letting out a burst ofughter.


    Fu Huixing walked her to the door, "It''s dark now, and this alley is quite secluded. It''s not safe for a girl to be alone. Let me walk you home."


    Shi Li naturally remembered the previous incident, and since Fu Huixing offered to apany her, she certainly wouldn''t refuse.


    Waiting at the entrance of the study room, Shi Li was just thinking about exchanging some pleasantries before saying goodbye to Fu Huixing.


    He looked towards the diagonal front, the cold white light from inside falling on his face, allowing Shi Li to clearly see his strong facial features.


    "Thank you for today."


    [It''s gettingte, you should head back soon]


    She was just waiting for him to say "You''re wee" so she could drop these two sentences.


    "No need to thank me. I''m nning to have some boiled food for dinner, would you like to join?"


    "Sure, let''s go." Shi Li instantly forgot about parting ways.


    To show that she wasn''t just a glutton with food on her mind, she added, "This time, it''s my treat. I haven''t properly thanked you for helping me yet."


    "I think you''ve already thanked me." The banner and gold medal.


    Shi Li tossed out a sentence and dashed into the study room like the wind, leaving behind words that floated into his ears, "Wait for me for a minute, I''m going to pack up my schoolbag!"


    The Gu sisters had already left the study room, and a young couple now upied their original seats.


    Gu Yuqing hade solely for Shi Li''s sake, so naturally, she wouldn''t stay long after Shi Li left.


    Before eating, they took their schoolbags with them, called for the family driver to wait near the food street, and the sisters went straight home after dinner.


    Shi Li did the same, getting into her family''s car after finishing dinner with Fu Huixing.


    Since she had promised to go to the study room with Gu Yuqing next time, she wouldn''t go back on her word. She sincerely invited Gu Yuqing to go out together the following evening.


    Gu Yuqing had no other ns for the evening, and even if she did, she would have canceled them.


    After all, it was the first time Shi Li had actively invited her out, an opportunity that had never urred before.


    Even though this was Shi Li''s way of making up for standing her up the day before, Gu Yuqing was still overjoyed.


    During the self-study period before school let out, Shi Li usuallypleted the homework assigned by teachers that day, so she could do her own things after returning home.


    Today, she was nning to treat the Gu sisters to dinner after school, which might take a long time, so she hoped to finish as much homework as possible at school.


    However, things don''t always go as nned. Just ten minutes into the self-study period, the broadcast suddenly came on. The voice of the grade director, Director Zhu, came through the speakers, carrying a hint of oiliness even through the wires.


    As for the content of the broadcast, not a single word was useful.


    It was about some new grade regtions, ridiculous rules like not allowing trash in trash cans or books on desks.


    Although Shi Li was working on math problems, the broadcast''s voice inevitably crept into her ears, and she naturally heard it.


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes dramatically, inwardly criticizing, [I wonder whose brain got kicked by a donkey toe up with these kinds of rules]


    Everyone couldn''t agree more.


    The ss monitor was in the middle of memorizing ancient texts when the broadcast''s voice disturbed him. The content of the broadcast was equally infuriating, so he simply got up from his seat in the back row, went to the podium, and turned off the broadcast.


    With that, the ssroom fell silent, with only faint soundsing from the corridor. Everyone put on their headphones in unison, blocking out the annoying noise.


    Shi Li thought to herself, [It''s supposed to be a private school, but this pig-headed director has all the bureaucratic airs of a public school]


    She had attended the best public middle school in the city, and with her grades, she could have advanced to the best provincial key high school. But because she couldn''t stand some of the attitudes there, she ultimately chose Qianpu School.


    Everyone strongly agreed with Shi Li''s assessment, their discontent with Director Zhu was far from trivial.


    Also, since he only asionally irritated everyone without causing any substantial harm, as he wasn''t a teacher they frequently interacted with, no one hadined to the school about recing him.


    After putting on headphones and blocking out external sounds, the matter was forgotten until after school ended.


    No one took Director Zhu''s words seriously. In the past, he would asionally issue some half-baked decisions, but no student ever paid attention to them.


    Even the teachers wouldn''t require students to follow his so-called regtions.


    No one expected that the homeroom teacher would be singled out and reprimanded by Director Zhu at the grade-level meeting for such a trivial matter.


    It was Sun Yiling who, while passing by the meeting room, heard Director Zhu''s angry voice. She was initially gloating, wondering which unfortunate soul was being scolded by Director Zhu, but the next second she heard him call out her homeroom teacher''s full name.


    Sun Yiling''s smile instantly froze. Although they hadn''t known their homeroom teacher for long, he was still one of their own. How could he be scolded by that pig-headed director, and in public, in front of all his colleagues? It was too humiliating.


    To find out why the pig-headed director was scolding their homeroom teacher, Sun Yiling quietly approached the door.


    After listening for a few minutes, she understood the reason for the scolding.


    It was about the new regtions announced over the broadcast during self-study period two days ago. Their ss had left books on their desks after ss, so the homeroom teacher was being criticized for it.


    Sun Yiling didn''t need to hear any more, so she ran back to the ssroom.


    Unable to keep the news to herself, she blurted out everything to everyone as soon as she returned to the ssroom.


    "I just passed by the meeting room and heard Pig Head scolding our homeroom teacher because we left books on our desks after ss."


    Everyone: ???


    It was so absurd that everyone doubted the validity of what she was saying.


    "Our homeroom teacher will definitely scold us when hees back, and make us follow those ridiculous rules."


    Half a ss periodter, the homeroom teacher returned, but his expression was normal. He neither got angry nor mentioned any requirements to the ss.


    Seeing everyone studying quietly, he seemed somewhat satisfied.


    His attitude made it seem like Sun Yiling had been lying earlier, so naturally, she had to prove herself.


    So before the homeroom teacher left, she asked, "Teacher, were you just scolded by Director Zhu?"


    Hearing this, Shi Li couldn''t help but cover her face [Oh, this silly child, I''ve never seen anyone so honest]


    The homeroom teacher calmly said, "It''s nothing major, just some work-rted matters."


    [That''s putting it mildly, it''s clearly Pig Head Director having one of his regr meltdowns]


    As a teacher, he needed to maintain his dignity in front of students and couldn''tugh out loud, but holding back hisughter was quite difficult.


    The irritation from being scolded for no reason earlier dissipated in an instant.


    What could be more satisfying than hearing someone insult a tyrannical leader? Nothing!


    Shi Li rested her chin on her hand, her gaze scanning up and down the homeroom teacher''s figure.


    [I never noticed before, but the teacher is quite handsome, look at those long legs]


    The homeroom teacher, who had just been secretly delighting in the situation, was suddenlyplimented on his physique by his student in front of the whole ss.


    His face turned bright red on the spot, thinking to himself that kids these days were really bold. Back in his day...


    [Director Zhu is Principal Lu''s brother-inw]


    Within the school, this wasn''t a secret.


    This is also why Director Zhu, despite his poor rapport with the masses and management skills that could barely keep his head above water, could still firmly hold the position of grade director.


    It''s all because he has a good brother-inw.


    [Sigh, Principal Lu has improper rtionships with many teachers in our school]


    The ss teacher: !!! Oh, there''s such a thing?


    He now knew it. After learning this secret about Principal Lu, he could bring her down.


    With Director Zhu''s backer gone, he wouldn''t be able to stay in this school any longer.


    Shi Li is truly a considerate and good child, bringing him the most needed information at present.


    The ss teacher was still too young and naive.


    Rather than saying the students understood Shi Li well, it would be more urate to say that through Shi Li, they understood the lower limits of human nature.


    It always felt like there was more hidden information in Shi Li''s words.


    [Those teachers all look dignified and quite handsome, how could they be willing to sleep with Principal Lu?]


    ss teacher: Wait, what did you say?


    Why use "handsome" to describe them? Could it be what he''s thinking?


    Everyone: Indeed, as expected.

 Chapter 72: Some "Extraordinary Abilities"

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    For an ordinary passerby, hearing that the male vice principal of Qianpu School was having an affair with a male teacher would be shocking enough.


    But for the students and teachers within the school, this explosive news was even more astounding.


    The students couldn''t help but wonder just how many earth-shattering secrets Shi Li knew.


    They pondered if she could, perhaps, spend an entire day mentally recounting all the hidden truths she was privy to.


    Of course, they weren''t interested in gossip - they were simply concerned about those around them.


    Truly!


    They couldn''t fathom how delightful it must be for Shi Li to possess such a wealth of information.


    Naturally, Shi Li wasn''t some irvoyant as everyone imagined. Her knowledge of this scandal came from memories of her previous life.


    After graduating and entering university, Shi Li visited her uncle''s home during the New Year. It was then that her cousin shared this juicy piece of gossip with her.


    The Shi family held shares in Qianpu School, and her cousin had overheard her mother discussing the vice principal''s shocking behavior at the dinner table.


    In truth, Shi Li''s parents were also aware of this matter but found it too revolting to share with their daughter.


    The saying "corruption is exposed by wives" proved true in this case. Principal Lu''s misdeeds came to light thanks to his wife''s revtion.


    Mrs. Lu identally discovered her husband''s affair with another man. The realization that her longtimepanion actually preferred men left her feeling nauseated.


    What disgusted her even more was learning that her own brother not only knew about this but was actively involved, acting as her husband''s procurer.


    In an instant, she felt doubly betrayed by both her husband and her brother.


    Throwing caution to the wind, she reported the matter directly to the school board.


    As for ruining her brother''s and husband''s futures, Mrs. Lu had already considered this possibility.


    In moments of extreme anger, the mind can be surprisingly clear.


    She only wished she could make the two scoundrels suffer even more. As for destroying their futures?


    She didn''t believe she was the one ruining them - they had done that to themselves. They deserved it!


    Upon hearing this, Shi Li nearly dropped her jaw in shock, only for her cousin to help her close it.


    If Shi Li''s initial reaction was so dramatic, one can only imagine how others might respond.


    Especially the ss Teacher, who had almost be an unwitting victim in this sordid affair.


    Rather than reveling in the gossip, he was horrified at how close he hade to being at the center of the scandal.


    The ss Teacher recalled how Principal Lu often summoned him to his office, seemingly with no real purpose other than to chat for an entire afternoon.


    However, being socially awkward, he always managed to steer conversations into dead ends, causing them to conclude quickly.


    The ss Teacher could still vividly remember Principal Lu''s sour expression each time he left.


    A certain suspicion was beginning to take shape.


    Realizing how close he hade to losing his... virtue, the ss Teacher instinctively clutched his lower back.


    [The ss Teacher is quite handsome, with both good looks and a nice physique]


    Despite beingplimented on his appearance, the ss Teacher felt no joy whatsoever.


    ss Teacher: I''m not attractive, don''t say such things.


    [Did that pervert Principal Lu have his eye on him?]


    ss Teacher: It''s not true, nothing happened, please don''t spread rumors.


    Facing the curious gazes of over thirty students made him feel even more distraught.


    Q: What''s worse than knowing you''ve caught the eye of a disgusting male superior?


    A: Having your students find out about it.


    Talk about instant social death.


    Talk about losing all authority.


    He felt he could never face these students again or maintain his dignity as a teacher.


    Good heavens, being a ss teacher was exhausting not just physically, but mentally as well.


    He had prepared himself mentally and physically for the administrative work that came with teaching when he chose this career.


    But he never imagined that being an ordinary teacher would involve worrying about his... personal safety.


    Even though he had no actual involvement in the incident so far, he felt as if he had be a central figure in the scandal.


    [So, did the ss Teacher have that kind of rtionship with Principal Lu?]


    The ss Teacher knew that once people suspected a connection between him and Principal Lu, the next step would be to wonder if they had an inappropriate rtionship.


    It wasn''t just Shi Li who would think this way - everyone would.


    [Probably not]


    She dismissed her own spection.


    [Our teacher doesn''t seem like the type to tolerate such things]


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Shi Li meant by "that type," he was moved to tears by her words.


    It was an acknowledgment of his character.


    [If they were involved, Principal Lu would have given him a better position, right?]


    The more Shi Li thought about it, the more certain she became of this idea.


    Qianpu Middle School had designated teachers serving as ss teachers - essentially acting as mother hens for the entire ss, handling all sorts of trivial matters.


    We won''t discuss the status of ss teachers in other schools.


    At Qianpu, ss teachers were considered among the lowest-ranking teachers.


    Nobody wanted to do this job - managing a group of little emperors. Doing it well meant simply fulfilling one''s duties, but any misstep that displeased the ss''s little lords could result in being fired.


    With high turnover rates and tedious daily tasks, it''s no wonder nobody wanted this position.


    Only neers to the school or teachers on the verge of retirement would take on this role.


    Even among neers, there were distinctions.


    The ss Teacher, for instance, was a standout among his cohort of new hires, with an impressive educational background.


    Upon joining the faculty, he was immediately entrusted with important responsibilities.


    He was assigned to teach mathematics to the top-performing third-year high school ss for two consecutive years, significantly improving their results.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have either continued teaching third-year students, been assigned to teach first-year advanced sses orpetition students, or been ced in the academic affairs office to design exams - all reasonable options.


    Instead, he was demoted to teaching first-year students as an ordinary ss teacher.


    At the time, the leadership sugar-coated the decision, saying it was an opportunity for him to bond with students. While he excelled at teaching, they imed he rarely had chances to interact closely with students, and this move was supposedly for his future career development.


    The ss Teacher didn''t mind such arrangements and was willing to do whatever the school assigned.


    He hadn''t been suspicious at the time, but if Shi Li hadn''t mentioned Principal Lu''s preference for men, he might never have guessed that his reassignment to first-year ss teacher was due to offending Principal Lu.


    [Look at how his job changed - it''s obvious he offended someone and is being deliberately targeted]


    [He seems like the type to offend superiors without realizing it. I doubt someone like that could climb into a leader''s bed]


    ss Teacher: Although you seem to be insulting me, I''m not angry.


    [There are seven or eight male teachers in the school who''ve been with Principal Lu, like Teacher Hong...]


    ss Teacher: I can''t believe he would do such a thing!


    Everyone: Wow~


    [And Teacher Huang]


    ss Teacher: Him too?!


    Everyone: Unbelievable!


    [Teacher Fang seems to have also...]


    ss Teacher: ...He''s gone numb now.


    Learning that his colleagues were involved with their superior left him withplicated feelings.


    But as he learned exactly who was involved with the principal, his emotions shifted once again.


    It was the feeling of uncovering secrets about those around you.


    We agreed to be ordinary workers together, yet you secretly became a kept man behind my back!


    Moreover, Teacher Huang and Teacher Fang were both married men. Justst winter, he had attended Teacher Fang''s wedding.


    Did Teacher Fang''s wife know her husband was secretly a kept man?


    Some of the ss Teacher''s lingering questions were now answered.


    For instance, he now understood how Teacher Fang, with unremarkable abilities and qualifications, had managed to secure a position at the highly selective Qianpu School.


    At the time, many had spected that Teacher Fang must have possessed some hidden talents.


    Now it seemed he did indeed have certain "exceptional qualities."

 Chapter 73: Principal Lu is looking for you

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    This self-study session was fruitful for everyone.


    However, Sun Yiling had some other ideas in mind.


    After school, she insisted on sticking to Shi Li, saying she wanted to go eat hot pot withmb. Her family wouldn''t apany her, and her ssmates and best friends were all busy. She imed it would be too pitiful to eat hot pot alone.


    Her ssmates and best friends: Search your conscience, did you even ask us?


    Then she insisted that Shi Li apany her, which Shi Li found rather puzzling.


    [Help, I''m not even that close to her]


    But in the whole ss, Sun Yiling wasn''t the only one who inexplicably clung to her.


    There were too many overly familiar people in the ss, and she had grown ustomed to it all.


    She wasn''t opposed to having hot pot withmb with Sun Yiling in the evening.


    In fact, she readily agreed.


    In the cold winter, with snowkes drifting outside, it was the perfect time for hot pot withmb.


    As for homework and such, those were unimportant matters.


    With delicious food in front of you, everything else could wait.


    After getting in the car, Sun Yiling began casually trying to extract information from Shi Li.


    She opened a video and said to Shi Li in a half-rmending tone, "This is my new idol group. I think they dance so well, and their singing is amazing too."


    Zooming in on one of the members'' faces, she continued, "Among these guys, I like him the best. He''s so handsome, his eyes seem to speak."


    In ss, Sun Yiling''s persona as a fangirl was deeply ingrained, so Shi Li wasn''t surprised that she would rmend her favorite celebrities.


    Even though Shi Li wasn''t interested in others'' rmendations, she still politely leaned in to look, out of respect for Sun Yiling.


    A riot of colors exploded before Shi Li''s eyes, heavy metal music bombarding her eardrums.


    This wasn''t a style Shi Li could appreciate, but she still patiently watched on.


    Inwardly, she was groaning [If I had known she was going to try to sell me on her idols, I wouldn''t have agreed to go eat hot pot with her]


    Sun Yiling was also in a difficult position. Although she was obsessed with following celebrities, she never tried to sell others on them, being a well-behaved fan.


    She didn''t push her idols on others, nor did she ever disturb her idols'' normal lives.


    Sun Yiling''s sudden approach to Shi Li wasn''t because she wanted to rmend her idols.


    There was a special reason.


    Sun Yiling''s father''spany was an established entertainmentpany, but with the rapid development of the inte, some of their famous artists had terminated their contracts and set up their own studios.


    Sun Yiling''s father''spany had been greatly impacted. Thepany was urgently trying to transform, considering that young people nowadays like talent shows, and the young idols from these shows are very popr. They wanted to sign these recently debuted young idols to theirpany.


    Sun Yiling still remembered Lu Jianquan, that ticking time bomb that had almost joined thepany, which was absolutely uneptable to her.


    Afraid that the new young stars thepany might sign could have various problems as well, she chose to inquire about them from Shi Li in advance.


    Everyone on screen wore heavy stage makeup, and Shi Li had face blindness when it came to male celebrities, so she couldn''t recognize who was who.


    Until after one song ended, everyone on stage introduced themselves in unison, "We are the Seaweed Pork Floss group!"


    Shi Li fell silent, finally only saying, "That''s nice."


    As soon as she spoke, Shi Li''s inner thoughts rang out, [You sure have interesting taste]


    [This must be the only group where the entire team has fallen from grace, right?]


    Sun Yiling: ! Is my dad''s eye for talent this good?


    [The team leader has three civilian sisters-inw, and the other eight members include one who was a bully in elementary and middle school]


    [As for why there''s nothing from high school or college, is it because he reformed? Of course not, it''s because he''s a beneficiary of the nine-yearpulsory education system]


    [If it weren''t for the nine-yearpulsory education, his education might have ended after elementary school]


    Shi Li''s gaze turned to the blue-haired person on the screen. She couldn''t quite recognize who it was until she heard his self-introduction, finally matching the face to the name.


    [This big brother was involved in fraud, scamming fans out of over 5 million]


    [Thedybug is disgusting]


    [This one''s impressive, he tricked several girls into having abortions for him]


    [This guy was caught by entertainment reporters defecating in the wild on a mountain during a film shoot]


    [This brother has a child who can barely make a living]


    Shi Li''s gaze lingered on the face of the one standing on the far left, [What was this brother''s deal again? I can''t quite remember]


    [Oh right, he stole his roommate''s girlfriend]


    [This one''s also impressive, he made reactionary statements]


    Sun Yiling: Damn it, they should all just disappear. She seriously doubted that if her dad''spany signed artists from this group, thepany would be doomed.


    Sun Yiling had to pretend to be rmending the group to Shi Li, but after hearing so much dirt on these people from Shi Li''s thoughts, she really couldn''t hold her nose and continue rmending them!


    In a group of nine people, couldn''t there be just one without a scandalous history, who could keep his lower half in check?


    The answer was no, just like how in Hua Country with a poption of 1.4 billion, they couldn''t find eleven people who could y ser well.


    It was the same principle.


    Shi Li noticed that the person who had been so enthusiastic just moments ago suddenly looked dazed, as if she had suffered a heavy blow.


    Sun Yiling: Of course I am, you''d be dazed too if you were in my shoes, you''d be hit hard too.


    And what was most tragic was that while Shi Li had mentioned nine people, the one Sun Yiling remembered most clearly was the one who defecated in the wild.


    Not only did she remember it clearly, but the scene seemed to float before her eyes.


    Right now, she really wanted to know which one was the one who defecated in the wild.


    When Shi Li was listing the reasons for their falls from grace, she didn''t match the names with what each person had done.


    So she only knew why the team leader had fallen, but not the others.


    She now only remembered the reasons for the other eight''s falls, but as for which reason belonged to whom, that wasn''t clear.


    For the rest of the car ride, and while eating hot pot withmb, Sun Yiling didn''t try to rmend the group to her anymore, which was a bit unexpected for Shi Li.


    Shi Li thought to herself, [When she''s not trying to sell me on something, she''s quite likable]


    Some things can only be appreciated throughparison.


    Sun Yiling: Wuwuwu, I don''t want to either.


    I get it, I don''t usually try to sell people on things, so I''m usually quite likable.


    After entering January, the teachers were busy preparing for the final exams, while the students were busy dealing with the final exams.


    After the homeroom teacher returned, with someone overseeing and urging them on, everyone''s daily studies got back on track.


    The homeroom teacher was originally a math teacher, so during every self-study period, he would give extra lessons in the ssroom, answering students'' questions about math problems.


    Someone knocked on the door outside, and a female student said to the homeroom teacher who was passionately speaking in front of the ckboard.


    "Excuse me, teacher, Principal L�� is calling you to his office."

 Chapter 74: Defending the Chrysanthemum (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    To protect his own backside, the ss Teacher made an excuse to refuse, saying, "I''m in the middle of exining a problem to my students. It''s not convenient for me to go over there. Could you please ry a message to Principal Lu for me?"


    Upon hearing this, a look of difficulty shed across the female student''s face. The principal had chosen her for this task, showing his trust in her, yet she couldn''t bring the ss Teacher over. She felt she had failed Principal Lu''s expectations.


    The student''s attire and demeanor revealed her family background. She was clearly one of those well-behaved students with excellent grades who had been specially recruited.


    Sometimes, family background can determine one''s inner confidence.


    The ss Teacher felt a twinge of sympathy, not wanting to trouble a mere messenger student. He said, "Alright, I''ll go see him in a little while. You can go back to ss now."


    Having received the ss Teacher''s promise, the girl politely bid farewell, "Sorry for disturbing you. I''ll head back now."


    He insisted on finishing the current problem he was exining, having run out of excuses to dy any further.


    Facing over thirty pairs of attentive eyes below the podium, he dusted the chalk off his hands and said, "Principal Lu needs to see me about something. I''ll be gone for a few minutes. Try to understand what I''ve just exined and then look at the next problem. I''ll be back soon."


    Although all the students were well aware of why Principal Lu had summoned him, he still offered this dignified exnation to everyone.


    After leaving the ssroom, on his way to the principal''s office, the ss Teacher fiddled with his phone, sending a preemptive SOS message to the ss monitor''s phone.


    After putting down his phone, before reaching the office, the ss Teacher had only one thought: the ss monitor must see his message. Whether he could protect his backside now depended on them.


    The ss Teacher was in luck. With the phone on silent, the ss monitor wouldn''t know he''d received a message.


    It wasn''t until he encountered a problem requiring an inte search that he opened his phone.


    The first thing he saw was the message from the ss Teacher.


    [If I don''te back for a long time, you muste to Principal Lu''s office to rescue me!!!!!]


    The ss Teacher had used a total of five exmation marks, revealing his nervous state of mind when sending the message.


    The ss monitor''s mouth twitched upon reading it. Surely it wasn''t serious enough to warrant the word "rescue."


    After all, Principal Lu was a respectable person, unlikely to forcibly have his way with a male teacher in a busy office.


    Besides, if he did try to force himself on the teacher, one shout from the ss Teacher would be heard by students and teachers passing in the corridor.


    Moreover, Principal Lu was a middle-aged man in his fifties, while the ss Teacher was a young man in his early thirties. His physical condition was better. If he wanted to, he could easily break free from Principal Lu''s grasp.


    Of course, all the scenarios the ss monitor imagined assumed the ss Teacher would be in his right mind.


    If Principal Lu were to use some underhanded methods on the teacher, something that would make him lose consciousness, then neither shouting for help nor breaking free would be possible.


    The ss monitor thought to himself, "My dear ss Teacher, rest assured that you can entrust this task to me. As your devoted student, I will surely protect your backside."


    Well, he definitely wasn''t just looking for an opportunity to witness the drama unfold.


    Without hesitation, he sent back an "OK" emoji.


    Just before entering the office, the ss Teacher finally received the ss monitor''s reply, which somewhat eased his mind.


    All along, he had been worried that the ss monitor might be too engrossed in studying to check his phone. He was confident that as long as the ss monitor saw the message, he would definitelye to his rescue.


    It wasn''t that he trusted in the teacher-student bond; he knew all too well the ss monitor''s penchant for drama.


    To protect himself, the ss Teacher didn''t close the door after entering the office.


    The office door was left wide open, which would help ensure his safety.


    But as they say, for every measure, there''s a countermeasure.


    Principal Lu invited the ss Teacher to sit at the guest tea table. He then casually stood up, went to the small refrigerator in the corner of the office to fetch a box of tea, and naturally closed the door in passing.


    "This is some good tea I recently acquired. Let me brew some for you to try."


    Hearing the click of the door closing behind him, the ss Teacher''s heart sank.


    He couldn''t be med for being overly suspicious. After all, why close the door for no apparent reason?


    Of course, if he hadn''t heard Shi Li say that Principal Lu liked men and had intimate rtionships with most of the male teachers in the school, he would never have suspected the principal of wanting to do anything untoward to him.


    But now, as he sat on the sofa, he suddenly felt the seat beside him dip as Principal Lu sat down next to him.


    They were extremely close, so close that the ss Teacher seemed to smell the old man''s scent emanating from Principal Lu.


    Help!


    When would the ss monitore to rescue him?


    He had only been in the office for a few minutes, and he was already mentally calling for the ss monitor to save him.


    Principal Lu, like an affable elder, showed no airs when dealing with his subordinate. Noticing the ss Teacher''s nervousness, he gently patted the teacher''s shoulder with hisrge hand, saying, "Don''t be nervous. As I''ve said many times, you''re about the same age as my son."


    The ss Teacher inwardly retorted, "I''m the same age as your son, yet you want to sleep with me? You''re really not a decent person!"


    "My son has settled abroad. His mother and I rarely get to see him. Every time I see a young man like you, it''s as if I''m seeing him."


    The ss Teacher continued his internal monologue, "You say seeing me is like seeing him? How can you say that with a straight face? And you still want to sleep with me!"


    This was the first time Principal Lu had spoken to the ss Teacher in this manner. Previously, when calling him to the office, he would only make ambiguous remarks.


    The ss Teacher was a softhearted person. If he didn''t know that Principal Lu had ulterior motives, he might have genuinely felt sorry for this poor old father who couldn''t see his son.


    He had studied abroad before, spending several years pursuing his master''s and doctoral degrees without returning home. He could rte to the situation and would have felt sympathy for Principal Lu, reminded of his own poor father.


    The ss Teacher remained unswayed, "With today''s advanced transportation, you can quickly reach foreign countries by ne. Principal, if you really miss your son, you and your wife could fly over to see him."


    Principal Lu: ...... You''re really something else. Howe I never thought of that?


    No, that wasn''t it. He didn''t really miss his son; he simply wanted to get closer to the ss Teacher.


    Of course he knew he could fly to see his son if he missed him.


    "You know how busy I am with work. I really can''t find the time to go see him."


    Busy? The ss Teacher didn''t think so. On the contrary, he felt that Principal Lu had far too much free time. If he were even slightly busier, he wouldn''t have affairs with several teachers, nor would he frequently call him to the office for tea.


    If you could just use all the time you spend on tea drinking, you could make several trips abroad.


    To prevent the ss Teacher from suggesting he could travel during the uing winter or summer break, he closed off thisst loophole, "As teachers, although we have winter and summer breaks, which give us more time than others, you know we can never truly rxpletely."


    Yes, indeed, so busy that there''s no time to visit a son, yet plenty of time for illicit affairs with male teachers.

 Chapter 75: Defending the Chrysanthemum (II)

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    "You''ve truly exhausted yourself for the sake of our school, setting an excellent example for us younger teachers."


    It seemed like he wasplimenting himself, but something about it felt off.


    "So, when I look at you, it''s the same as looking at my son. I''ve always been very concerned about your work. Has anything been inconvenient since you returned from your month-long study trip and took over the first-year ss?"


    Principal Lu knew that Teacher Ban had been facing obstacles. It was much harder to bond with a ss he took over at the end of the term than starting with one at the beginning of the school year.


    There would always be a period of adjustment, and in this period, his students brought him trouble that led to him being scolded by Director Zhu in a year group meeting.


    The ss teacher couldn''t help but lecture the students, but they had been discontent with the sudden appearance of a new teacher. Being scolded for something trivial only added to the dissent.


    Should Teacher Ban attempt to usher in rules as dictated by his nephew, these young pupils would hardly entertain him. Principal Lu assumed that his question would bring out all of Teacher Ban''s grievances.


    Teacher Ban''s response, however, was not what he hoped for�� "No."


    Principal Lu wanted to exim ''how could that be possible,'' but he managed to choke it down after two coughs.


    "But you must have had a lot of difficulty in transitioning from a teaching role to a headteacher role, right?"


    Teacher Ban shook his head again, "No."


    This curt conversational style was his go-to method to quickly wrap up any conversation with Principal Lu.


    The principal felt a tinge of annoyance. This Teacher Ban was truly terrible at making conversation!


    That said, there were other male teachers in the school who were better-looking than Teacher Ban, two of whom were slightly rted to him.


    However, despite there being more physically attractive male teachers, Principal Lu could not let go of his fixation on Teacher Ban.


    One must recall the old adage: "A wife is not as good as a concubine, a concubine is not as good as a mistress, and a mistress is not as good as one who is ungraspable."


    Teacher Ban was the one he couldn''t get a hold of��unlike the others who had opened up to him, this one seemed tock that certain instinct.


    Sometimes, Principal Lu''s fury was stirred due to Teacher Ban''s obliviousness. Sometimes, his frustration was due to his inability to conquer him, which resulted in an itchy feeling akin to being teased.


    Despite his role as a vice-principal and his masterful maniption skills, he was still unable to control Teacher Ban, who could only seem to respond with, "No."


    Yet, he could keep the conversation going, steering it towards his desired direction.


    "I heard that Director Zhu scolded you at the meeting of the first-year ss. Is that correct?"


    "Yes."


    "Director Zhu is a bit quick-tempered. He could''ve talked to you privately. Even leaders aren''t perfect; they can get things wrong sometimes. If you ever face any unfair treatment at work, feel free to tell me about it. I''ll act on your behalf." He then quickly found an excuse to justify his statement, "You remind me of my son. I always worry about him getting bullied at work."


    If Teacher Ban were any other person who didn''t quite understand the situation, he would''ve listened to the principal discussing the shorings of his immediate superior��especially after the recent humiliation by Director Zhu��and would''ve likely held a grudge.


    When someone you dislike gets reprimanded by the boss, it''s easy to see them as your backer and savior. In times of difficulty, you would recall Principal Lu''s words today and might ask for his help.


    However, why would the old fox help you for free? Does he see himself as a charity, treating you like his own son, willing to aid others unconditionally?


    He has his own sons; if he''s helping you, it''s likely because he wants another godson.


    Teacher Banughed inwardly at this. Principal Lu must seriously think he''s some wide-eyed innocent new to society.


    Even if Teacher Ban didn''t know that Principal Lu prefers men, he wouldn''tfortably partake in the benefits he offered.


    It��s not his style to take advantage of someone else. From a young age, his parents taught him that benefiting from small advantages can lead to big losses.


    Hearing Principal Lu pour out his heart this way, Teacher Ban acted like a worker brainwashed to his core. He said, ��Thank you for your care, the students are very easy to get along with. Being around them makes me feel like I��ve shaved off ten years. I��m truly grateful for the opportunity the school has given me to be a ss Teacher.��


    Without being a teacher to his ss, how could he have the chance to understand Shi Li''s inner thoughts? Even though Shi Li sometimes bothers him, he can''t do without hearing his inner voice!


    If he couldn''t hear Shi Li''s inner voice, he wouldn''t have found out about Principal Lu''s preferences. He wouldn''t have been prepared for a previously warm and friendly elder. He can''t imagine what would have happened had he unguardedly treated Lu as a family elder during their daily interactions. That''s not a consequence he could bear.


    Talking about formalities isn''t Teacher Ban''s fort��, yet he still managed to sound genuine and heartfelt.


    Once he was resistant to the idea of being a ss Teacher, but now, he''s more than ready to ept everything and is even grateful for the opportunity to be Shi Li��s ss Teacher.


    Listening to impactful and pleasant Teacher Ban''s remarks leaves Principal Lu bewildered. Previously, he was under the impression that Teacher Ban was a straightforward person, barely articte, but that seemed to be shifting.


    Look, weren��t those words eloquent and on point?


    Principal Lu, lost in deep thoughts, had begun to question if Teacher Ban��s forthright previous character was a farce.


    He put his arm around Teacher Ban''s shoulder, "Ban, I am d you think so."


    Teacher Ban''s heart seemed to skip a beat when he felt that filthy hand on him.


    Unaffected by Teacher Ban''s rejection, Principal Lur drew him closer like best pals.


    "Our school needs young people like you, full of ideals and consciousness."


    Feeling Principal Lu''s hand slowly sliding down his shoulder, Teacher Ban''s heart was gripped with terror.


    He could shake off Principal Lu''s hand right now, but what would be his exnation afterward?


    That old fool has got her sights set on him. Without teaching him a lesson, Teacher Ban won''t let it go.


    But the moment he shrugs off his hand, their face-off will be exposed, making it awkward to proceed with the next step.


    So, Teacher Ban immediately thought of his assistant, ss Monitor Lin. Why hasn''t hee to his rescue yet?


    This brutal torture didn''tst long, the ss advisor''s phone rang. The caller ID showed it was the ss monitor.


    He exhaled deeply, apologized to Principal Lu, and immediately pulled away from Principal Lu''s hand the next second.


    "Oh, ss Monitor Lin, I officially dere, you are now the second person I value the most in this ss, after Shi Li."


    "You have preserved my sanity, I have to thank you!"


    "Principal, I need to take a call. It''s the ss monitor. There seems to be an emergency."


    "Hello, teacher, you need toe back. Weiwei just fainted."


    ss Monitor Lin''s ssmate, Xu Weiwei, was originally quietly doing her paperwork. She listened to ss Monitor Lin''s loud conversation with the ss advisor.


    Well, maybe she should faint for a while.


    The ss monitor''s voice caught everyone''s attention in the ss. Everyone saw Xu Weiwei, who was writing upright a moment ago. As ss Monitor Lin finished talking, she slowly fainted onto her desk under everyone''s gaze.


    Everyone: Are you acting? At leastmunicate in advance. What''s going on?


    Shi Li, who was kept in the dark: Huh, is there a trailer before fainting now?


    ss Monitor Lin''s voice was not small, Principal Lu could indirectly hear the ins and outs from a distance.


    He figured out that this was fake, yet acted as if he was anxious. "Principal, a student in my ss fainted, I need to go back and check."


    Student fainting is a serious matter.


    Without waiting for Principal Lu to speak, he opened the door and rushed out.


    He rushed back from the Principal''s office and asked concernedly, " Is Weiwei okay?"


    Xu Weiwei slowly sat up, "Teacher, I was just feeling very dizzy. I''m feeling much better since you returned."


    Everyone: Zero acting skills!


    The ss advisor nodded, "I''m d you''re okay. If you ever feel unwell in the future, make sure to tell me in advance."


    Rescued by ss Monitor Lin''s call, ss Advisor Ban escaped from Principal Lu. However, this doesn''t that mean he is someone without temper or someone who tolerates being targeted.


    After going home, he dialed a number, "Sister, I need your help."


    This was Teacher Ban''s senior from his school days. After graduating, she stayed at the school. But she had another identity, she was one of the biggest hackers on the inte many years ago.

 Chapter 76: Out-of-School Face-Off

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    On the second day, when Shi Li arrived at school, she was shocked by the human wall at the school gate.


    Students wearing Qianpu School uniforms were blocking the entrance, a situation that had never urred before.


    Despite the security guards'' attempts to clear the way, the students at the front weren''t moving towards the ssrooms, and Shi Li couldn''t take a single step forward.


    It was mid-January, the coldest time of the year.


    Standing outside for a long time, Shi Li shivered from the cold, feeling as if she might ascend to heaven at any moment.


    She wondered what could have happened at school today to cause such a blockage at the gate.


    Two students standing in front of Shi Li were discussing the very thing she was curious about.


    In five minutes, she advanced ten meters.


    Ten meters, a small step for Shi Li, a giant leap for civilization.


    It was in this short ten meters that Shi Li could finally see what was happening.


    Near the school gate, there was a mobile television ying some R-rated male-on-male content, and the two protagonists were none other than familiar faces.


    One of them was Principal Lu, who had called away the ss Teacher yesterday. Shi Li had seen him before during school assemblies and recognized him.


    As for the other male lead, Shi Li wasn''t familiar with him.


    But while Shi Li didn''t recognize him, others did. A male student behind Shi Li cursed, "Holy shit, isn''t that our chemistry teacher?"


    His shock was palpable, even though Shi Li hadn''t turned around.


    Next to the mobile disy device was an elegant and gracefuldy. She was well-preserved, but the traces of age were still visible on her face; she must be quite mature.


    The identity of this beautifuldy was thus obvious.


    The young chemistry teacher couldn''t possibly have a wife of that age, so she could only be the wife of the other protagonist, Principal Lu.


    Beside her stood several otherdies dressed just as luxuriously, either her sisters or friends, positioned protectively behind her.


    This behavior severely disrupted the school''s normal order. With students blocking the gate, there was a risk of a stampede. The security guards wanted to disperse these people.


    But they didn''t dare to use force. Two burly men over 1.9 meters tall stood next to the group of women, clearly bodyguards.


    Moreover, thesedies were dressed so elegantly that they were obviously either rich or noble. The guards feared they might have to paypensation if they identally hurt them.


    So the security guards half-heartedly advised thedies that if there was any misunderstanding, they could discuss it with the school leadership, and that blocking the school gate wasn''t appropriate.


    The moment Shi Li saw the scene clearly, she understood why the school gate was blocked, and why the crowd was moving forward so slowly.


    If it were her, she wouldn''t want to leave the school gate either.


    As the crowd slowly inched forward, Shi Li seized the opportunity to squeeze into the circle of onlookers.


    Because they were facing the video yback, many people had gathered around.


    Shi Li even spotted many of her own ssmates in the crowd.


    Unable to drive away the troublemakers, the security guards could only focus on the students. After some threats and persuasion, the school gate finally became passable.


    However, many people still gathered to watch Principal Lu''s action movie.


    As Shi Li looked around, she was surprised to find that besides some unfamiliar faces, most of the people were from her own ss.


    While some of the students who had left were genuinely uninterested in gossip, most had left out of embarrassment, feeling it was too shameful to stand there and watch.


    But the entire ss 1 of Grade 10 was a group that didn''t know the meaning of shame when it came to gossiping.


    Shame? Could that be more unbearable than missing out on juicy gossip?


    Gossiping was an important, indispensable attitude towards life.


    Everyone watched with great interest, and Shi Li couldn''t help but marvel inwardly, [Look at Principal Lu, ying around so wildly at his age]


    Everyone: Couldn''t agree more.


    Principal Lu''s wife hadn''t censored the video, and some scenes were quite eye-watering.


    Moreover, everyone soon discovered that there wasn''t just one male lead in the video.


    As the background in the video changed, another face appeared as the male protagonist.


    There was no need to guess; this must be another teacher from Qianpu School. Shi Li found him somewhat familiar.


    By this time, someone had already identified him, "That''s the P.E. teacher from ss 3!"


    [Wow, the principal really casts a wide]


    The ss Teacher, standing on the outskirts of the crowd, smiled slightly. The best defense is offense. With Principal Lu out of the picture, he naturally wouldn''t pose a threat anymore.


    One would think that with such a major incident happening at the school gate, the school administration shoulde out promptly to resolve it and handle public rtions.


    But even after three short videos had yed outside the school gate, no one from the school hade out to address the situation.


    It could be said that Principal Lu was lucky; the headmaster of Qianpu School was out of town for a meeting, not in Blue City.


    The other vice principals of Qianpu were present and had heard about the incident early on.


    The problem was that as fellow vice principals, they werepetitors. At this moment, they all hoped the situation would be even more embarrassing and harder to resolve.


    This way, if the old fox was lucky, he might be stuck in the position of vice principal for the rest of his career. If he was unlucky, he might be directly fired from the school.


    If they could uncover other instances of his dereliction of duty, it wouldn''t just be dismissal; he might even be handed over to the public security bureau.


    With everyone harboring such thoughts, how could they possiblye forward to resolve the situation?


    They all hoped it would escte even further.


    When the bell for the first self-study period rang, only Shi Li''s ssmates and a few students from other sses remained at the gate.


    After the self-study bell rang, the security guards felt more confident in driving the remaining few back, "ss has already started, hurry up and go in."


    "The ss Teacher will start taking attendance soon, be careful or they''ll inform your parents."


    Shi Li: [The ss Teacher is right behind us]


    The ss Teacher felt deted. This damned kid really didn''t leave any face for him as a teacher. Fortunately, only the students from his own ss could hear his thoughts. It was okay to lose face in front of his own students, but if students from other sses heard how his students were criticizing him, he would lose face in front of the whole school.


    Everyone looked expectantly at the ss monitor of ss 1. Receiving his ssmates'' hopeful gazes, the monitor had no choice but to look towards the ss Teacher.


    Surprisingly, the ss Teacher seemed to understand the monitor''splex gaze: Don''t forget who saved your ass yesterday.


    One good turn deserves another. The monitor had indeed saved him yesterday, that was an undeniable fact.


    The ss Teacher had to clear his throat and negotiate with the security guard, "Brother, I''m the teacher of ss 1, Grade 10, and these are my students. To prepare for the final exams, I''ve organized a rxation session outside the school during self-study period. This way, they can better face the exams in a few days."


    Security Guard: I may not be well-educated, but don''t try to fool me.


    If they wanted to get good grades, shouldn''t they be studying more in the ssroom? What kind of situation was this, rxing outside the school?


    Moreover, even if they were rxing, shouldn''t they go to a nicer ce? It was minus ten degrees outside, a world of ice and snow. Did he really think this could help the students rx?


    The security guard only said these things in his heart. Since the ss Teacher had spoken, he naturally wouldn''t be so tactless as to argue.


    He had no choice but to let these students stay, and the few students from other sses were lucky enough to be treated as part of the group, not driven into the school by the security guards.


    A round figure could be seen jogging towards the school gate. With that characteristicyer of fat, it could be none other than Director Zhu.

 Chapter 77: My Husband is Working as a Prostitute

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    Director Zhu was in a foul mood. Upon seeing the students and their teacher at the school gate, he immediatelyunched into a tirade against the teacher.


    "The bell has already rung for ss. Why aren''t you in the ssroom managing your students instead of standing around here?"


    In the winter, students were all bundled up in thick down jackets, hats, scarves, and gloves. He hadn''t realized that these were actually students from ss 1 standing outside the school.


    He always had two faces when dealing with students and teachers. He was obsequious towards students from wealthy families but heavy-handed with his subordinate teachers. This was his usual manner.


    Faced with over thirty students wrapped up like dumplings, he became very polite. "Students, it''s far too cold outside. You''ll freeze if you stay out here. Please return to your warm ssroom."


    The students ignored him. The ss teacher, who had always been subject to his casual scolding, said, "With final exams approaching, I''ve brought the students outside for some practical experience, to get a feel for the moral etiquette of ordinary people. This is something they can''t learn in the ssroom��an important lesson rted to life itself."


    Students from other sses, overhearing this teacher from another ss standing up to Director Zhu, couldn''t help but inwardly cheer. This teacher was so brave��they liked that character.


    Shi Li inwardly eximed, [Wow, the teacher finally showed some backbone!]


    Hearing Shi Li''s praise, the ss teacher proudly puffed out his chest. That''s right, he was quite the man. He should say things like this more often in the future.


    Of course, the reason the ss teacher dared to openly confront his superior wasn''t because he had suddenly grown a pair and be a real man. Rather, he had calcted that Principal Lu would certainly be fired from the school. Once Director Zhu lost his only powerful backer, he would surely be purged and fired as Principal Lu''s underling.


    If he didn''t take this chance to throw a few jabs now, he might never get another opportunity.


    Director Zhu, ustomed to years of respect, couldn''t tolerate this. He was about to unleash his anger on the ss teacher.


    "Is that how you speak to your superiors? Don''t you understand respect for elders? Has all your education gone to the dogs?"


    The ss teacher smiled slightly, shing a row of white teeth at him. "Director Zhu, you''d better not worry about me right now. There''s someone over there waiting for you to exin yourself."


    Having his face pped by a subordinate, Director Zhu was very displeased. But now there were more pressing matters that required his attention.


    He walked up to his sister. "Sis, you should go home. As the saying goes, family shame should not be aired in public. It''s really unseemly to let outsiders know about family matters."


    He felt that his sister was making a mountain out of a molehill. To make such a fuss over a small matter��how inconsiderate. Did she have to make everyone lose face before she''d be satisfied?


    Principal Lu was too embarrassed toe out and persuade his wife, so he had to send his brother-inw to resolve the situation.


    Director Zhu, relying on his brother-inw''s position at the school for his future, naturally put his heart and soul into the task.


    "How are my brother-inw and I supposed to show our faces at school after this?"


    Mrs. Zhu, having alreadymitted to making a scene, no longer had a good impression of even her own brother.


    As Director Zhu approached, she pped him across the face.


    A long scratch was left on Director Zhu''s face from the white gold ring setting on his sister''s palm.


    Director Zhu''s parents had favored sons over daughters, so his elder sister had never hit him before. This was the first time he''d been struck, and he couldn''t believe it. He was about to hit back.


    The bodyguards behind Mrs. Zhu were not to be trifled with. As soon as Director Zhu raised his hand, they restrained his arms. Then Director Zhu received another p, harder than the first. Clearly, his sister was angered by his attempt to raise a hand against her.


    Director Zhu shouted for the security guards toe help him, but the school''s security guards weren''t his personal bodyguards.


    As long as these people weren''t harming the students, they didn''t intend to intervene.


    Everyone could see clearly that while Director Zhu was still a director today, it was uncertain whether he''d still be a teacher at the school after today.


    Moreover, this was a family matter that had nothing to do with outsiders, so it was best not to meddle.


    Unable to break free from the grip of the burly men, Director Zhu could only resort to verbal output. "Are you still my sister? How could you hit me?"


    Mrs. Zhu''s girlfriends hadn''t juste to show support. Hearing this wretch insult their friend, they couldn''t hold back.


    Taking advantage of Director Zhu being restrained, they were much more vicious than his own sister.


    Pig-like screams erupted at the school gate.


    Shi Li pondered for a long while, [Actually, this Director Zhu has fairly clear features and bright eyes.]


    Everyone: ...Ah... Is your taste really that heavy? Didn''t you call him a pig-head before?


    [He must have been quite good-looking when he was younger, seeing how beautiful his sister is.]


    Everyone took a closer look at Director Zhu''s face. Ignoring the greasy parts, he was actually not bad.


    [Is the rtionship between him and Principal Lu purely that of brothers-inw?]


    Everyone: Your imagination is too wild. We can''tpare.


    But then again, how could it not be possible?


    Their gazes towards Director Zhu now contained "admiration". You even dared toy hands on your own brother-inw? You''re really something else.


    Is this the decline of morality or the distortion of human nature? Stay tuned for today''s episode of "Morality and Law".


    After being beaten, Director Zhu had lost his initial arrogance and turned to begging his sisters for mercy.


    "Sis, I was wrong. Please tell them to stop hitting me."


    More than her husband''s betrayal, what pained her most was her brother''splicity in concealing it. Her friends beside her understood why she was so angry, and they beat the pig-head meat even more forcefully.


    Throughout the entire ordeal, Principal Lu never showed his face. They only saw the pig-head meat being severely beaten.


    Everyone disliked Director Zhu, and watching this scene made them feel quite satisfied.


    At the school gate, they had witnessed quite a show, and everyone was very pleased.


    However, they didn''t realize that an even bigger drama was unfolding inside the teaching building.


    The man who had yed a cameo role as the male lead in the short video also had a wife who taught at the school. Naturally, she had seen her husband while passing by outside the school.


    Her husband was working as a gigolo outside, and the video had been thrown in her face. This had caused her no small amount of pain.


    As if that wasn''t enough, all her colleagues had seen it too.

 Chapter 78: Supplement for Children

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    Hai Jiao was the art teacher at Qianpu School. Both her parents were intellectuals, and as their only daughter, she had studied art from a young age before being admitted to an art academy for university.


    Because she was a girl, her parents thought it would be best for her to be a teacher after graduation, as it was a stable and rxed profession.


    During her university years, Hai Jiao had won several nationalpetitions, which made her entry into Qianpu School quite smooth.


    Although Qianpu was a private high school, not the public institution her parents would have preferred, they were very satisfied with their daughter''s high sry and indeed rxed daily life. They often boasted about it to their acquaintances.


    After securing a job that pleased her parents, they began suggesting that she should find a husband who was either a teacher or a doctor. With such a match, they said, they could close their eyes without any regrets.


    As her parents were urging her to marry, Fang Tai joined the school. He was handsome and refined, standing out among his mostly ordinary-looking male colleagues.


    At this time, he often showed attentiveness to Hai Jiao. Faced with such a gentle, handsome, and considerate young man courting her, Hai Jiao quickly fell for him and they married.


    Her parents were very pleased with their teacher son-inw, especially since he was good-looking and well-educated. Although his family background was slightly inferior, they weren''t the type of family to "sell" their daughter. The most important thing was that he treated their daughter well.


    With only one daughter in the family, all the assets the elderly couple had built up would eventually belong to the young couple.


    As long as the young couple lived happily together, the parents didn''t mind providing some extra financial support.


    After Hai Jiao''s marriage, the eager grandparents-to-be began urging them to have children. "Aunt Liu''s little granddaughter is so cute," they''d say, or "Uncle Wang''s grandson is so well-behaved."


    Hai Jiao didn''t share the desire for freedom that many of her art school ssmates had. She always listened to her parents, so when they urged her to have children, she actively began preparing to conceive, doing everything she could to ensure a healthy baby.


    But what Hai Jiao could never have imagined was that her husband was secretly misbehaving behind her back.


    That would have been bad enough, but he was fooling around with a man: Principal Lu from their school: and he was the one being dominated.


    All at once, a surge of anger and nausea welled up inside her.


    She looked at Principal Lu''s wife, standing next to the mobile projection equipment, withplex emotions. The woman was about the same age as Hai Jiao''s mother, seemingly at an age where outsiders might expect her to endure for the sake of her children and family. Yet she had chosen to stop enduring and bravely stand up.


    From a young age, Hai Jiao had been taught by her parents to be patient and calm when facing difficulties, and never to do anything she might regret.


    She wondered, what would truly make her regret?


    She didn''t know what the future held, but at that moment, she felt that swallowing this bitter pill and pretending nothing had happened: the way her parents had always chosen to handle things: would be what she''d truly regret.


    She had recorded part of the early morning video herself, focusing on Fang Tai as the main subject.


    She sent this video to everyone Fang Tai knew in a mass message.


    To show how much he valued Hai Jiao, Fang Tai had introduced her to all his friends from childhood to adulthood when they were dating.


    Fang Tai had many friends. Hai Jiao, who preferred solitude to socializing, had found it somewhat bothersome to add all these people as contacts at the time. Now, she was reaping the sweet rewards of having added so many friends.


    Hai Jiao tapped away at her phone screen, finally pressing the button to confirm sending.


    "Tremble in the wind, you dog!" she thought.


    After making sure she hadn''t missed anyone, Hai Jiao finally allowed herself a satisfied smile.


    Her colleagues in the same office gave her sympathetic looks. No one could bear such a situation, regardless of who they were.


    They didn''t know how tofort Hai Jiao, fearing she might think they were gloating.


    But they were all quite concerned about her, worried she might do something rash.


    Hai Jiao stood up, preparing to go teach her art students. Her sudden movement startled everyone.


    Seeing her pick up her books to go teach, they rxed.


    A female teacher said, "What a coincidence, I need to go out too. Hai Jiao, shall we go together?"


    She was worried Hai Jiao might do something desperate on the way, thinking that if she could escort her to the ssroom where students would be watching, nothing bad would happen.


    Hai Jiao gave a gentle smile. "Teacher Xia, don''t worry. I''m fine. I won''t do anything rash."


    Teacher Xia wouldn''t admit she was worried about Hai Jiao harming herself. Sheughed awkwardly, "Of course I know you wouldn''t do anything rash. You''re an only child; your parents are counting on you. I just wanted to go out, that''s all."


    Hai Jiao declined her kind offer, but Teacher Xia had reminded her of something.


    Oh, right. She had only sent the video to Fang Tai''s friends earlier, forgetting the most important people.


    Hai Jiao, in her kindness, forwarded the video to the "One Big Happy Family" group chat, letting Fang Tai''s rtives see what kind of person he really was.


    So Hai Jiao picked up her phone and continued forwarding the video.


    After doing all this, she felt refreshingly unburdened.


    Indeed, rather than driving herself mad, it was better to destroy others.


    When people lose their sense of decency, their faces only gain more smiles.


    Seeing the smile on Hai Jiao''s face, her fellow teachers felt uneasy. For someone in her situation to be smiling instead of crying seemed very abnormal (though they certainly weren''t hoping she would cry).


    Hai Jiao picked up the teaching materials she needed for ss and nodded to her colleagues. "I''m off to teach now."


    Meanwhile, Fang Tai saw the message Hai Jiao had posted in the family group chat. The content of the video was all too familiar; he had just rewatched it not long ago.


    Afraid of losing face, he hid in a bathroom stall.


    In fact, Fang Tai''s other brothers had already received the video Hai Jiao sent. They were too shocked by their brother secretly selling himself to reply to Hai Jiao or ask their good brother what was really going on.


    Whether the video was AI-generated or not, as longtime friends, they could vaguely recognize the truth.


    The fact that the video was real made it even more terrifying. Their good brother had suddenly be a "bottom," and his previous intimate gestures were now seen by his friends as coveting their bodies.


    How could they even ask about it now? Should they say, "So, you like men?"


    Or follow up with, "You''ve put your arm around my shoulder before. Does that mean you like me?"


    Or perhaps, "Brother, your wife told us all about how you like men."


    Everyone was pondering how to talk to Fang Tai about this, or whether they should bring it up at all.


    Sitting in the bathroom stall avoiding reality, Teacher Fang had already discovered it himself. His family group chat had over fifty members, including his aunts and uncles. His aunts didn''t get along well with Fang Tai''s mother, who often boasted about her sessful son and beautiful daughter-inw when she visited her maiden home.


    Fang Tai''s aunts were shocked, their eyes nearly popping out of their heads. They had always hoped for their sister''s family to struggle a bit, but who could have imagined their nephew would give them such a big surprise?


    Fang''s elder aunt tagged her younger sister: [Look how exhausted the child is. Make sure to feed him some good stuff.] She suggested various animal parts believed to have restorative properties...

 Chapter 79: Are Eyes Used for Breathing

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    Fang Tai''s mother had not yet recovered from the shock her son had given her, and hadn''t taken the taunts from her siblings to heart. She now had only one question: Was this true?


    Without hesitation, she dialed her son''s number. Fang Tai, seeing his family members tagging him in the family group chat, knew why his mother was calling.


    Unable to face such an embarrassing situation, Fang Tai couldn''t bring himself to talk to his mother and simply hung up the phone.


    A mother knows her child best, and Fang Tai''s mother instantly realized that the rumors about her son were true.


    Fang Tai''s mother had a streak of stubbornness in her. When her son didn''t answer her call, she repeatedly dialed his number, determined to get answers from him.


    As his phone screen lit up again and again, Fang Tai grew increasingly irritated and simply turned off his phone.


    When her son wouldn''t answer, Fang Tai''s mother turned her attention to her daughter-inw.


    She med the daughter-inw for not keeping her husband in check, believing that her once-obedient son would never have strayed if it weren''t for her influence.


    It must be Hai Jiao''s fault, she thought. It''s all because of her.


    Besides, her son wasn''t involved with another woman, but with a man. They couldn''t have children together, so was it really necessary for Hai Jiao to share that video in the family group?


    A woman should know her ce and learn to endure, she reasoned. This daughter-inw hadpletely disgraced the Fang family.


    Hai Jiao had her phone turned off while teaching, so her controlling mother-inw naturally couldn''t reach her.


    Fang Tai and his mother were cut from the same cloth, never reflecting on their own actions but always finding fault in others.


    He didn''t consider that if he hadn''t had an affair with Principal Lu, if he had remained meless, there would be no cause for gossip and disdain behind his back.


    Instead, he resented Mrs. Zhu and Hai Jiao, the true victims in this marriage, thinking that women always made mountains out of molehills.


    With Mrs. Zhu surrounded by two burly bodyguards, he dared not approach her.


    But Hai Jiao was his wife, and he felt he could take out his frustrations on her.


    As the once-model husband, Fang Tai remembered Hai Jiao''s ss schedule and knew which ssroom she was in for this period.


    He waited outside the ssroom, nning to find an empty office to have a word with Hai Jiao after ss.


    As the school''s newest celebrity, his movements were bound to attract attention, so he chose to move during ss time when there were fewer people around.


    He had it all nned out: if he could just get Hai Jiao away quickly, they wouldn''t draw anyone''s notice.


    But reality rarely aligns with our ns.


    As soon as he appeared, he ran into therge group of first-year students from ss 1 returning to their ssroom.


    Those who hadn''t known him before now recognized him from the video.


    Upon seeing him, they all greeted him in unison, "Hello, Teacher Fang!"


    Fang Tai thought to himself: Did you all suddenly grow mouths?


    The ss teacher nodded in satisfaction, thinking how polite his students were, greeting a teacher when they saw one. Could students from other sses do the same?


    His voice was so loud that nearby sses in session could hear it.


    Hai Jiao, who was teaching, asked her students to read on their own while she stepped out to check on themotion.


    Fang Tai thought he could control his emotions, but when he saw Hai Jiao, he couldn''t help but grab her wrist. "How could you..."


    Before he could finish, a clear female voice rang out.


    "Teacher Fang, don''t hit your wife! That''s against thew!"


    Then the group of students from earlier all surged forward, piling on top of him.


    Fang Tai was crushed beneath them, struggling to breathe. He inwardly raged, wondering which blind fool had used him of hitting his wife. He had barely touched her hand when he was used of violence. Was there no justice left in the world?


    Besides, they were married: what happened between them was their own business. What right did outsiders have to interfere?


    Shi Li: [Oh ho!]


    [Lucky I came back early enough to catch the second act!]


    As they piled on top of Fang Tai, the students secretly got in a few punches. With the strength of young men barely contained, even two hits from each student was enough to make Teacher Fang suffer.


    Hai Jiao''s students also rushed out when they heard someone shout that Teacher Hai was being bullied.


    Fang Tai, crushed beneath the crowd, wondered: Is anyone going to speak up for me?


    Clearly, the answer was no.


    It wasn''t until the security guards arrived that the students stood up, allowing the guards to take Fang Tai away.


    Fang Tai kept pleading with Hai Jiao to tell the truth, but she only smiled without saying a word.


    For once, he wasn''t lying and hadn''t bullied Hai Jiao, yet no one would listen to him.


    Seeing the righteous army led by the ss teacher, the security guards couldn''t help but inwardly grumble, wondering why these students were everywhere and if they ever actually attended ss.


    The ss teacher''s thoughts: Nothing special, just being helpful.


    Teacher Fang was escorted out, and Hai Jiao looked around, saying, "Alright, everyone get back to ss. Thank you all for helping me just now."


    During the intense final exam week, Principal Lu''s scandal caused quite a stir. However, the school didn''t make this malicious incident public.


    But everyone had eyes, and in the days leading up to the final exams, they saw Principal Lu walking down the hallway, his face covered in bruises. But that wasn''t even the worst of his injuries: his right arm was in a sling around his neck.


    The source of these injuries was obvious to all but Mrs. Zhu.


    It seemed that his attempt to hide from his wife and her bodyguards that morning, pushing Mr. Zhu out to take a beating in his ce, had ultimately failed to save him from his fate.


    The male teachers involved with Principal Lu all bore injuries of varying degrees on their faces and bodies.


    Among them, Fang Tai suffered the worst. After being beaten by the young men, he was locked in the security office. They required a family member toe pick him up, but Hai Jiao certainly wasn''t going to do it.


    After school, she went straight to her parents'' home to tell them about her decision to divorce, determined to go through with it regardless of their attitude.


    In the end, it was Fang Tai''s mother who came to pick him up.


    Three days before the final exams, Principal Lu, with his white bandages, was no longer seen at school.


    Along with him, his dear brother-inw and the other male leads in their little film production also disappeared from the school.


    Of course, people hadn''t paid much attention to these teachers before, but since they had be the school''s newest celebrities, everyone was particrly interested in their whereabouts.


    The timing of their disappearance was so coincidental that people had reason to suspect this group of male lovebirds had been fired by the school.


    It was a result that brought general satisfaction.


    After two days of final exams, the long-awaited summer vacation finally arrived for all the students.


    After finishing thest exam and returning to the ssroom to rearrange the desks and chairs, the ss monitor stood at the podium and announced some good news, "My dad is inviting everyone to the Silver Tears hot springs resort. It''ll be our ss''s first team-building activity this semester. If anyone has special circumstances and can''t go, please let me know."


    The ssroom immediately erupted in a wave of praise for the ss monitor''s father.


    "Let''s all say, thank you, dad!"


    "Thank you, dad!"


    The ss monitor pointed to his phone, "I''ll send everyone the specific location, and we''ll keep in touch about the details."


    Shi Li rubbed his chin, deep in thought: [Two dayster, January 19th. That date at Silver Tears is worth going to.]


    [Regardless of the timing, I''m definitely going. I can go two days early or stay for two extra days.]


    Everyone else: Is this the scent of drama?


    ss monitor: No problem, I''ll change the date right away!

 Chapter 80: The Scandals of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    The ss monitor posted the time and location to the ss group chat, which was exactly the time Shi Li had been hoping for.


    Now Shi Li didn''t need to rack her brains for excuses anymore.


    Everyone went home to rest for a day, and the next day at noon, at the appointed time, the group boarded the bus in grand fashion.


    The homeroom teacher: Howe no one notified me?


    Traveling with the ss monitor has this advantage - you don''t need to bring your brain along. You don''t have to worry about anything the whole time, as the motherly ss monitor will take care of everything.


    This is certainly more reliable than going out with a boyfriend.


    Shi Li thought to herself: [The ss monitor would be great at leading tour groups]


    Everyone else: That''s right!


    [In the future, our ss could also go on trips to slightly farther ces, to create some memorable experiences in our beautiful youth]


    Everyone except the ss monitor: We concur, Your Excellency!


    ss monitor: Have you all gotten addicted to making me the fall guy?


    The reason for inviting everyone out wasn''t just because the ss monitor was having an end-of-year thanksgiving sale to thank his ssmates for supporting his work this semester.


    It was mainly to thank everyone for their help in allowing his father to escape a crisis.


    Among them, he should be most grateful to Shi Li for providing intelligence, but the other ssmates also deserved appreciation. After all, they were a collective, and every person was an important part of it.


    As a high-end hot spring resort, of course it couldn''t be without hotel amodation services.


    The ss monitor had booked rooms with the resort in advance. After giving his reserved name and phone number, a staff member led the group to where they would be staying for the night.


    The ss monitor had considered everything thoughtfully, with boys staying on one side and girls on the other.


    Each person got their own room and key card.


    After allocating the rooms, he let everyone put their personal belongings in their rooms first.


    They had been on the road for over an hour, so they could rest in their rooms for a while ande out together to find food when it was mealtime.


    As a ss collective, although they couldn''t eat and live together - after all, everyone needed some privacy - they could still eat and y together.


    Of course, getting along well was one thing, but most importantly, the ss couldn''t be without Shi Li when it came to gossiping.


    With final exams over and grades not yet released, and no sses to attend, life without having to worry about studying was truly blissful.


    After resting in their rooms for a few hours in the afternoon, it wasn''t until the ss monitor called everyone in the ss group chat to go to the dining area that people started heading there in twos and threes. The ss monitor''s level of thoughtfulness had exceeded everyone''s imagination - he had pre-ordered dishes based on everyone''s tastes.


    By the time everyone arrived, all the food was ready.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but marvel to herself: [This level of thoughtfulness, he could beid off from his job as an overbearing CEO and get re-employed as an assistant, helping the CEO chase after the female lead, arranging forceful seductions in little dark rooms...]


    ss monitor: Thanks a lot, you really think too highly of me.


    The hot spring resort''s main attraction was the hot springs, not the food.


    While the quality of the hot spring water was good, the food was quite mediocre.


    Out of a desire not to waste food, everyone painfully cleared their tes.


    Fortunately, the portions weren''trge. Otherwise, it would have been double the torture.


    After the meal, the ss monitor suggested everyone not rush to soak in the hot springs, but to digest for a while first.


    Then everyone sat in the warm game room, forming teams to y online games or y cards together.


    Several hours passed, and by the time they thought about going to the hot springs, it was already close to 9 o''clock.


    Well, forget about the hot springs then, let''s just keep ying.


    By the time they left the game room, it was nearly midnight, and Shi Li, who wasn''t used to staying upte, was yawning constantly.


    Everyone headed back to their rooms together from the game room. Because they weren''t all on the same floor, a few impatient people who didn''t want to wait for the elevator decided to take the stairs, as it was only three floors difference.


    The rest were unwilling to climb stairs, so they waited together at the elevator.


    Finally, the elevator doors opened, revealing two men wearing masks and baseball caps inside.


    Although the men''s faces were well-covered, everyone still recognized him.


    It was Yan Hanyi, a nationally popr male star in recent years. He had be famous a few years ago with an idol drama, and although his subsequent dramas were all flops, he frequently appeared as a guest on variety shows, often creating memes and jokes, gaining quite a good reputation among the general public.


    Two years ago, news broke that he had secretly married a popr young actress, which the couple quickly confirmed.


    Because both were attractive, the public had a good impression of them.


    The female star''s fans felt that their "brother-inw" had poor acting skills and was living off his wife, while the male star''s fansined that their "sister-inw" had a bad temper.


    Although they were fans of the couple, these two groups of fans often fought, able to start arguments in all kinds ofment sections, bing sworn enemies.


    The woman beside Yan Hanyi, though well-covered, was clearly not his wife.


    But these two were holding hands, and if anyone said they were just friends, it would be treating everyone like fools.


    Especially when the elevator doors opened and the two inside saw a group of people standing at the door, with some quick-reacting individuals already taking out their phones to take pictures, the pair quickly let go of each other''s hands.


    This action made it even more obvious that something was amiss.


    However, the two had already pretended not to know each other and let go of their hands, so those who had taken out their phones didn''t manage to capture the moment in time.


    The elevator had limited capacity, so some people got in while the rest waited for the next one.


    Shi Li was among those waiting for the next elevator.


    Everyone was wondering if this was the live scene Shi Li wanted them to see. It seemed quite ordinary - a male celebrity cheating may be immoral, but it''s basically the norm. How many male celebrities don''t cheat?


    [Pei Nuo''s sister looks like that? She''s much worsepared to her sister]


    The rest of the group: So what are you saying, that girl is actually Pei Nuo''s sister?


    Pei Nuo wasn''t some big shot, but coincidentally, she was Yan Hanyi''s wife.


    In other words, the two people holding hands in the elevator just now were Pei Nuo''s legal husband and her own sister?


    No way, it couldn''t be this dramatic, could it?


    Everyone felt that only this kind of drama would capture Shi Li''s full attention.


    But they also vaguely felt that there should be a sequel to this incident. Although a popr celebrity fooling around was explosive news,


    The ssmates who got into the first elevator weren''t in a hurry to go home, but wanted to be closer to the scene of the celebrity''s infidelity.


    As a result, when they got back to their rooms, they heard the shocking news that Shi Li said the girl was Yan Hanyi''s sister-inw?


    What an astonishing moral degradation.


    They somewhat regretted getting on the elevator first, but since they only missed one piece of information, and everyone eventually passed the news to them, they didn''t feel too regretful.


    The most regretful were those who took the stairs. Just because they were eager to get back to their rooms, they angrily climbed the stairs, resulting in missing the encounter with the male celebrity holding hands with another woman in the elevator.


    It was something they could regret for a lifetime.


    Shi Li naturally didn''t know that behind her back, her ssmates had been agonizing over this all night.


    The next morning at breakfast, she overheard the waitstaff muttering and discussing how Yan Hanyi and the unknown woman had stayed in the same room, and when the housekeeping staff cleaned up in the morning, the room was in such a state of debauchery that they blushed. If they didn''t know better, they would have thought someone was filming an adult movie in the room.


    Shi Li raised an eyebrow: [Wow, that intense]


    [But it won''t be intense for much longer]


    The others had stayed up untilte at night. Some even chose to have their meals sent to their rooms, so there wasn''t a single one of her ssmates in the dining room.


    This just goes to show that sometimes choices are more important than effort.


    Everyone had tried hard until midnight to guess, but they couldn''t urately predict the correct answer. If someone had gone to bed early and gotten up early to have breakfast with Shi Li, they could have made urate guesses based on Shi Li''s inner thoughts and saved themselves over a decade of detours.


    However, no one had that luck.


    Shi Li stuffed a shrimp dumpling into her mouth, listening to the two waiters'' quiet mutterings.


    "We thought Yan Hanyi was just a bit washed up, with poor acting skills. Who would have thought he''d fool around behind his wife''s back."


    "I know, right? If that madwoman Pei Nuo finds out, she''ll cause an uproar that''ll turn the world upside down."


    "Definitely. Other female celebrities might still consider their shared interests as a couple, but Pei Nuo is different. If you dare to upset her, she''ll make sure you''re unhappy for life. Remember that marketing ount that spread rumors about her?"


    "Of course I remember. That person said Pei Nuo''s daughter was born to some big shot, and then she turned around and sued them in court. They went bankrupt paying tens of thousands inpensation, and even got fired from their real-life job. It''s really pitiful."


    "So yeah, Yan Hanyi is in for a world of trouble."


    "However, this person couldn''t control his lower body, so it serves him right to suffer the consequences."


    Shi Li smiled faintly, [It''s not just him who will suffer the consequences]

 Chapter 81: This Moment She Is Not Alone

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    The two waitresses were likely students doing internships during their winter break. They were hiding in a corner, gossiping behind their supervisor''s back, but ultimately got caught.


    As the supervisor dragged them away, Shi Li could no longer hear their chatter.


    However, Shi Li was almost done with breakfast anyway, so she didn''t need the background noise to pass the time anymore.


    Daytime was free activity time for everyone. Shi Li nned to soak in the hot springs for a while to rx, then go back to her room for a nap.


    Because everyone wanted to join Shi Li in "eating melons" (a Chinese expression for enjoying gossip or drama), afraid of missing any important parts, they all decided to stick close to Shi Li today.


    Then, a strange scene unfolded at the hot spring resort. A tall, beautiful girl wearing a swimsuit with a bathrobe over it was followed by arge group of simrly dressed young men and women.


    If they weren''t all wearing swimsuits, one might suspect the beautiful girl was filming a gang revenge movie.


    Not only did outsiders find it bizarre, but Shi Li also felt uneasy about it.


    They had agreed on free time, but everyone was still hanging around her. When she soaked in the hot springs, everyone else did too.


    When she left the hot spring pool, everyone synchronized their movements and left with her.


    It was as if she had suddenly acquired thirty spiritual attachments for no apparent reason.


    When she went to the sauna room to steam, this time not everyone followed her in, but there was a reason for that. The sauna room had limited space, unlike a ssroom that could fit thirty people at once.


    The male ssmates, to avoid any impropriety, went to another sauna room.


    At this moment, the boys deeply regretted not being girls.


    Shi Li watched the male ssmates walk away and asked a soul-searching question in her mind: [Doesn''t using a sauna kill sperm?]


    Others quickly pulled out their phones to search for answers. Faced with the ambiguous results from search engines, everyone fell into deep thought: Did the male ssmates hear that? Should they remind them again?


    The prating power of Shi Li''s inner thoughts was well-known to everyone, so to avoid putting themselves in an awkward position, they chose to selectively not hear it.


    As for whether the male ssmates heard Shi Li''s thoughts, seeing their ssmates leaving the sauna room next door one after another through the transparent ss, everyone could be sure they had heard 100%.


    It was hrious - when it came to certain matters, there wasn''t a single man who could remain indifferent.


    The female ssmates steamed with Shi Li for about half an hour, looking a bit disheveled when they left the sauna room.


    At this point, the thoughtful ss monitor led a group of male ssmates waiting outside with clean towels, promptly offering warm towels to prevent catching a cold from the temperature change.


    ording to Shi Li''s n, she should have returned to her room for a nap at this point, but she had a group of people following her.


    She smiled at everyone and said, "You guys go have fun. I want to go back to my room for a nap."


    Everyone was shocked by her desire to return to her room to sleep. What should they do? They couldn''t all camp out in Shi Li''s room, with her sleeping in the bedroom while they partied in the living room.


    Wouldn''t that be a bit too intimate?


    Not to mention how Shi Li would view it, even they themselves would think this behavior was outrageous and crazy.


    It''s really hard to be a normal person, isn''t it? QAQ


    Having shared many "melons" together, the ssmates understood each other very well. With just a nce, Shi Qiuyu and Gao Yun understood what everyone meant.


    As Shi Li''s best friends, it was time for them to step up. If they didn''t go to hell, who would?


    Shi Qiuyu had a numb expression on her face. How could she possibly know how to persuade Shi Li with her bizarre thought process?


    It was up to Gao Yun, who had been given a few days off at the end of the semester, allowing her to join her ssmates in "eating melons."


    Because she didn''t have many opportunities to "eat melons," she cherished every chance.


    She stepped forward. Gao Yun, with great dedication, stepped forward.


    She wasn''t doing it for herself, but for all her ssmates!


    At this moment, she wasn''t alone. She represented the entire ss!


    With a face reminiscent of a certain Teacher Tang''s lecturing expression, she said: "At your age, how can you even sleep?"


    This was from an audio clip Shi Li had once sent her, telling her to set it as her wake-up rm.


    Shi Li stared at her seriously and said, "My grades are good, so I can sleep."


    Gao Yun: This grade insult, I can''t take it anymore. Someone else, please.


    She sought help from Shi Qiuyu with her eyes. Shi Qiuyu said straightforwardly, "Alright, we''ll walk you back."


    Everyone: It seems we understand her meaning.


    Sure enough, after escorting Shi Li back to her room, Shi Qiuyu stuck to the sofa and wouldn''t leave.


    "You go ahead and sleep. We won''t disturb you."


    Looking at her ssmates standing in the living room, Shi Li nodded without questioning and truly turned to go back to her bedroom for a nap.


    Everyone: So, just like that?


    It was absurd yet somewhat amusing.


    Gao Yun felt even more like a clown now. w


    After soaking in the hot springs, people tend to feel especially tired. Shi Li slept for a long time.


    When she opened her eyes, the room was a bit dark due to the setting sun.


    She pushed open the bedroom door and was horrified to find her ssmates still in the living room.


    Someone was stuffing food into their mouth, and when they turned to see her expression, it was like they had seen Tarzan.


    Gao Yun, quick-witted, poured her a ss of warm water. "You must be hungry. We knew you''d be hungry when you woke up, so we specially ordered food from the kitchen."


    Shi Li: [Prepared for me, but you guys ate it first]


    Gao Yunughed awkwardly and pulled her to the sofa. "What else do you want to eat? We can order more from the kitchen."


    Shi Li sipped the warm water slowly. She had to admit, after waking up thirsty, she really needed a ss of warm water like this.


    She nced at the clock on the wall. [If I remember correctly, it''s after nightfall. I could have dinner now to avoid getting hungryter when we''re eating melons]


    Everyone mentally took out their notebooks to jot down the key information, filling in "after nightfall" in the time column.


    [I wonder which room Yan Hanyi is staying in. We''ll have to rely on sound to identify it]


    The ssmates who had ridden the elevator with Yan Hanyi couldn''t wait to raise their hands: We know, we remember!

 Chapter 82: Eating Melons in Progress

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>


    Shi Li said that everyone hadn''t ordered food specifically for her, as the coffee table was full of takeout boxes but only a few pieces of fried chicken and sushi remained.


    Under her slightly usatory gaze, Shi Qiuyu immediately exined, "You were still asleep, and the food that was delivered got a bit cold. Eating cold food isn''t good for your health, but throwing it all away would be wasteful, so I called our ssmates over to help finish it."


    Yes, that was exactly the reason.


    Shi Qiuyu felt her quick thinking was improving. She could now exin not only why they had ordered food for Shi Li but hadn''t saved her any, but also why everyone was in Shi Li''s room.


    As Shi Li was being pressed onto the sofa, a few ssmates sitting near the coffee table swiftly cleaned up the garbage.


    Before Shi Li could say what she wanted to eat, someone was already calling the restaurant to have more food sent up.


    Shi Li felt a strange, indescribable sensation.


    Everyone was trying hard to make small talk, and she forgot the question she most wanted to ask: why were all her ssmates in her room?


    The food arrived quickly, and Shi Li finally understood why there was a room full of people in the living room, yet she had been able to sleep peacefully in the bedroom without hearing any noise.


    Everyone was silently entertaining themselves, wearing headphones to y games or watch movies.


    Even when eating, they tried not to make the slightest sound.


    Even though Shi Li was now awake, everyone was still conscious of being guests and tried to keep quiet.


    Everyone''s thought: All for the sake of gossip!


    One ssmate who couldn''t hold back anymore pretended to gossip with another, "Do you remember that male celebrity we saw yesterday?"


    "The one we missed because we took the stairs?"


    "Yes, that''s the one."


    "What a coincidence, he''s staying on the 26th floor just like us."


    Most of their ss was staying on the 25th floor, with a few on the floor above due tock of rooms.


    "When we were going back to our rooms, we happened to see him and that girl go into a room together."


    The ssmate who returned with her: You just happened to see that? You were clearly following them to get a better look.


    Shi Li: [I knew we were lucky. Now we know where he''s staying]


    [I think I can have a nice chat in Wei Wei''s room tonight]


    Wei Wei was the ss monitor''s desk mate, and also the ssmate who had purposely followed the celebrity to get a better look.


    Everyone: We concur.


    Wei Wei: I''m fine with that.


    After everyone had eaten their fill in Shi Li''s room, Wei Wei suggested they all go to her room to y cards in the evening.


    No one objected, and Shi Li readily agreed.


    The room''s soundproofing was excellent. With the doors and windows closed, you couldn''t hear anything from outside.


    So thest person to enter deliberately left the door slightly ajar.


    Shi Li didn''t know the others had left the door open. During a break from cards, she went to the door intending to leave a small gap for safety, but found it was already not fully closed, which put her at ease.


    As for locking doors and windows when away from home to prevent danger, while generally applicable, it wasn''t so important when over thirty people were gathered in one room.


    Shi Li returned to the card table, ying while keeping an ear out for any sounds from outside.


    She wasn''t alone in this; those who had been wearing headphones to watch shows or y games in the afternoon were now gone, reced by a circle of people watching the card game.


    Those ying cards also lowered their voices to avoid interfering with any sounds that mighte.


    Everything was ready; they just needed the right moment.


    At nearly ten o''clock, one ssmate who was watching the game but had all their attention on the hallway suddenly spoke up, "Did you hear someone screaming?"


    In an instant, everyone stopped what they were doing and rushed towards the hallway.


    Shi Li, surrounded in the center of the card table, couldn''t move as quickly as those on the outside.


    A group of people stood in the hallway. A passing waiter stopped and asked, "Sir, is there a problem?"


    As the diplomatic representative of ss 1-1, the ss monitor spoke for everyone, "Hello, we thought we heard a scream from one of the rooms. Could you check if everything''s alright?"


    The male waiter gave a polite smile, "Sir, our hotel is very safe. The situation you described absolutely couldn''t happen here."


    If they didn''t believe him, there was nothing more he could do.


    As the waiter was about to leave, he too faintly heard a sound.


    His expression grew serious, but for the sake of the hotel''s public rtions, he didn''t inquire further.


    He advised the group, "Since you heard something, our hotel will conduct a thorough investigation. For everyone''s safety, I suggest you don''t linger in the hallway. It''s best to return to your rooms and lock your doors and windows. Once we''ve finished our check and lifted any alerts, the hotel will inform you via your room phones. Please wait patiently."


    Then, the group waiting to see some excitement was ushered back to their rooms by the male waiter.


    They all looked at each other, wondering if their half-day''s effort was about to be wasted.


    The ss monitor, acting as everyone''s mother, wasn''t so concerned about gossip now. Worried that the person might be indiscriminately harming people, she didn''t want her ssmates to get hurt for the sake of gossip, so she also advised against going out.


    The ssmates: Boo!


    A sad atmosphere enveloped the room. If sadness had a color, it would be ss 3-1 color.


    Fu Huixing, who had been standing by the window, suddenly spoke, "There are police cars and ambnces downstairs."


    Shi Li, who was close to the window, immediately rushed over.


    Shi Li was so focused on the blue lights shing below that she didn''t notice Fu Huixing steadying her when she almost crashed into the ss.


    "It''s true! The police uncles are here. Can we go look now?"


    Shi Li looked eagerly at the ss monitor.


    Faced with thirty pairs of expectant eyes, the ss monitor could only wave her hand, "We''ll go out once the police arrive."


    [Sigh, actually Pei Nuo''s target is only that scumbag. She won''t harm innocent bystanders indiscriminately]


    Everyone: Wait, are you saying that person is Pei Nuo?


    Knowing it was Pei Nuo, the ss monitor felt more at ease.


    After hearing a rush of footsteps in the hallway and seeing doctors in dark green emergency uniforms through the peephole, followed by police, she finally allowed everyone to open the door and watch the excitement.


    The Chinese love of watching excitement is practically in their DNA. By the time they opened the door, several onlookers were already standing in the hallway.


    Shortly after the doctor entered the room, a stretcher was brought out carrying someone. The doctor carrying the stretcher had some blood stains, suggesting a violent scene.


    The patient on the stretcher, seemingly still conscious and afraid of embarrassment, had covered their face with a nket.


    The stretcher didn''te with a nket; the one covering the patient was clearly from the hotel.


    Shi Li had reason to guess that when Pei Nuo burst in, he was in the middle of lovemaking and not wearing clothes.


    That''s why he needed the hotel nket for cover now.


    [Wonder if the emergency doctors took the cut-off part with them when they left]


    [Maybe it could still be reattached and used]


    Everyone frowned upon hearing this. What thing? Was Pei Nuo so fierce that she directly cut off Yan Hanyi''s finger?


    The subsequentmotion certainly fit Pei Nuo''s image as the entertainment industry''s crazy beauty.


    [If he can''t control his lower half, he deserves it. Let''s see how he flirts around now]


    Others: Hold on, is it what we think it means?


    So what was cut off wasn''t a finger, but something else?

 Chapter 83: The First Eunuch in the Entertainment Industry

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    The male students present only felt a pain in their lower bodies. Well, they had been experiencing that sensation far too oftentely. But they guaranteed that this time, it felt more painful.


    Just imagine, such a delicate thing being cut off directly - it sent chills down their spines.


    Alright, in everyone''s eyes, the already crazy Pei Nuo had just taken her insanity to a whole new level.


    Those present were all people with normal moral standards. They didn''t feel sorry for the "victim," but rather felt that Pei Nuo''s actions were satisfying.


    This man couldn''t control his lower half, fooling around everywhere. It was bad enough, but to get involved with Pei Nuo''s own younger sister? Anyone would lose their patience.


    [Anyway, that thing can still be reattached, and the injury assessment would only ssify it as minor]


    [The judge will take this into consideration during sentencing]


    Male students: This is why you should never provoke a woman.


    The family jewels were cut off directly, and it''s only considered a minor injury? Who can youin to about that?


    [Pei Nuo reported herself to the police, so it counts as turning herself in, right? That should also lead to a lighter sentence]


    [If I remember correctly, sheter imed it was self-defense?]


    Although the scumbag got what he deserved, thinking about all the buffs Pei Nuo stacked - the cut-off part being reattachable and only a minor injury, turning herself in to the police, and iming self-defense - she truly was a clear-headed, ruthless, and formidable person.


    Everyone couldn''t help but think: why did you have to provoke her?


    Having lived together for so long, you should have known what kind of person she was.


    Even they, as bystanders, knew she was crazy. You couldn''t treat her well, fooled around with other women, and to top it off, that woman happened to be her sister. Weren''t you just asking for death?


    [Pei Nuo also imed to have mental health issues]


    Everyone: Buff +1


    Not long after, the police escorted Pei Nuo out of the room. Considering she was a public figure and had voluntarily called to turn herself in with no intention of fleeing, they didn''t immediately handcuff her.


    Pei Nuo and her sister were taken away by the police together. She appeared to have suffered a massive shock.


    While other onlookers were still confused, the ssmates from ss 1, Grade 1, had already learned the whole story through Shi Li''s inner thoughts.


    "Wasn''t that Pei Nuo who was just taken away by the police?"


    "Yeah, she was covered in blood. Did something happen?"


    "I''ve always said she''s mentally ill. Someone like her should be banned from the industry. Having a mentally ill person as a celebrity would have such a bad influence on society."


    "Exactly, and who knows who that person they carried away was?"


    The onlookers quickly contacted gossip ounts or entertainment reporters to leak the news. Although they didn''t understand the whole story, it was true that Pei Nuo had injured someone.


    Gossip ounts aren''t the kind of media with social conscience that would verify the authenticity of events to maintain their social credibility.


    These ounts often fabricate entertainment news for clicks, let alone when they receive tips from the public. They didn''t hesitate to run with it!


    Some gossip ounts had previously received cease-and-desist letters from Pei Nuo''s studio. How could they not seize this opportunity for revenge?


    As a result, news about Pei Nuo injuring someone with a knife spread like wildfire across the inte. Pei Nuo wasn''t well-liked by the public. If this happened to other celebrities, these gossip ounts would be cursed by fans and the public alike. But Pei Nuo was different - even her fans thought this was something she would do.


    Apart from the police and doctors who knew the truth, others on the inte were wildly specting about the reason.


    Some said Pei Nuo encountered the casting couch and injured someone to protect herself, portraying her as a victim. These were mostly fans.


    As for anti-fans and the general public, based on their deep-rooted impression of Pei Nuo''s craziness, they believed she must have hurt someone during one of her usual outbursts.


    The gossip ounts quickly made it to the trending topics, attracting more and more attention. Spections were rife, with no definitive answer.


    Afterpleting their investigation, the police released an official statement online the next morning.


    When people saw the location and the suspect''s name as Pei, they knew it was Pei Nuo. Coincidentally, the victim''s surname was Yan.


    Yan isn''t amon surname in daily life, so everyone immediately thought of Yan Hanyi as the victim.


    This sparked a new round of discussions online.


    Asizens'' attention grew, some half-true, half-false information was leaked by inte users.


    For instance, the victim was indeed Yan Hanyi. Surprisingly, he wasn''t just injured - that thing was directly cut off.


    Even his medical record was posted online.


    With pictures as proof,izens werepletely shocked.


    WTF, we imagined our idol being stabbed by his wife, but we never thought he would be a eunuch. Although many medical bloggers came forward to exin that the thing could be reattached and still function, let''s face it, even if it works, it certainly won''t be as good as the original.


    We''re not sure if he''s the first eunuch since the founding of our country, but he''s definitely the first in the entertainment industry.


    Some die-hard fans who were once willing to charge to the front lines for him instantly lost their love when they heard Yan Hanyi had wilted.


    Of course, some fans became even more sympathetic towards him, thinking Pei Nuo was truly a madwoman. How could she do such a thing? They were a married couple after all.


    Pei Nuo''s fans had previously engaged in fierce battles with the other side, but upon hearing that Pei Nuo had cut off that thing, they all felt somewhat guilty and embarrassed.


    It was something their idol could do, not surprising.


    They were left speechless, only able to endure the criticism silently. They thought to themselves, the other side''s idol had lost that thing, cut off by their own idol.


    If cursing them a few times could make the other side feel better, they were willing to be cursed.


    However, the inte is ever-changing. One moment, Yan Hanyi''s fans were arrogantly flooding the other side''s super topics and sending hate messages to their fan ounts.


    The next moment, an insider leaked that Yan Hanyi and Pei Nuo''s sister were caught "ying cards" naked in a hotel room, after which the incident everyone knew about urred.


    Suddenly, bothizens and fans from both sides fell silent. Being caught "ying cards" naked was explosive enough, but the woman involved was Pei Nuo''s sister - Yan Hanyi''s sister-inw.

 Chapter 84: The Person Good at Taking Photos

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    What''s all this about Pei Nuo being sick, being an indiscriminate killer who endangers public safety, and needing to be locked up immediately?


    These insults were just the appetizer. Some went even further, photoshopping pictures of Pei Nuo crying behind bars or creating her obituary photo...


    There''s nothing overzealous fans won''t do that ordinary people can''t even imagine.


    The news leaked by an insider shocked manyizens.


    If what this insider said is true, then Yan Hanyi totally deserves what he got.


    If a married man can''t control his lower body, he might as well not have one at all.


    Pei Nuo''s studio quickly came out to refute the rumors, advisingizens to be more discerning when choosing boyfriends in the future and to never pick a man who can''t keep his cucumber in check.


    This statement never directly mentioned Yan Hanyi, yet every sentence was about him.


    At such a critical moment, when everyone was specting about the truth of the insider''s words, youe out bbing about choosing husbands carefully.


    This wasn''t just refuting rumors; it was Thor''s hammer.


    Alright, now everyone can be certain that Yan Hanyi really did get together with Pei Nuo''s sister.


    Pei Nuo''s fans of ten years revealed that her sister isn''t even 18 yet. Yan Hanyi cheating with his sister-inw is a moral issue, but having rtions with an underage girl - isn''t that illegal?


    Just hours ago, the inte was full of voices condemning Pei Nuo.


    Now it''s almostpletely turned in Pei Nuo''s favor. Pei Nuo is the victim in this marriage, cruelly betrayed by both her husband and sister.


    She had a reason for doing what she did.


    Asizens, people are starting to feel sorry for her.


    Everyone thinks she did the right thing. In the eyes ofizens, Pei Nuo has be a vengeful heroine, someone many aspire to be.


    Although more and more people choose to divorce without hesitation when betrayed in marriage, no one dares to do what Pei Nuo did - directly chopping off the scumbag''s cucumber. This reckless behavior has earned everyone''s admiration.


    Pei Nuo''s previously not-so-great public image has beenpletely transformed thanks to her husband''s actions.


    Manyizens feel that Pei Nuo is one of the few normal, rtable people in the entertainment industry.


    Compared to the ethereal, god-like celebrity idols, people prefer someone real and human.


    Because of the boss''s incident, Pei Nuo''s studio was trying to figure out how to salvage her wavering public image. Originally, people''s impression of Pei Nuo wasn''t good, but in the general perception, being notorious is still being famous - where there''s criticism, there''s traffic.


    But once something happens, past negativity can be a boomerang, piercing the celebrity.


    However, what the studio members didn''t expect was that before they could even act, while Pei Nuo was still detained at the police station, her follower count on various tforms skyrocketed. The entire inte sympathized with Pei Nuo.


    Yan Hanyi lost his cucumber, but as the perpetrator, he''s being mocked by the entire inte. All sorts of skeletons from his closet are being dug up at the same time. For instance, it''s said that his most famous role was obtained by doing the hair of a big director''s wife, and in the on-set bathroom with an assistant...


    Various bloggers, big and small, are making different types of videos mocking him to gain traffic.


    Studio: Don''t try to guess whatizens are thinking. You''ll never get it right no matter how much you guess.


    Pei Nuo''s staff didn''t even need to try;izens were all standing on the side of justice.


    Pei Nuo''s fans finally got their moment of triumph. Those who were previously timid in front of Yan Hanyi''s fans are now striking back with full force.


    Yan Hanyi''s fans have suddenly be like rats crossing the street - everyone shuns them. Fans are even being put on the pillory of shame just for having been his fans.


    From now on, even if they switch their allegiance and change sides, as long as they''re discovered to have once been Yan Hanyi''s fans, the opposition only needs one sentence to render them speechless.


    Opposition: You were a fan of the entertainment industry''s number one eunuch.


    Yan Hanyi''s fans: *Launches into a barrage of counterattacks*


    Opposition: Your former idol''s cucumber got chopped off.


    Yan Hanyi''s fans: *Threatens with various male rtives*


    Opposition: Your former idol''s cucumber got chopped off.


    Yan Hanyi''s fans: Damn, we can''t win this argument, really can''t win QAQ


    Through this incident, Pei Nuo gained the title of "Quick Knife Hand," while her husband Yan Hanyi, to match her, was honored with the title of "Quick Gun."


    (Netizen: The recement definitely won''t be as good as the original. It wouldn''t be surprising if it onlysts three seconds, hence "Quick Gun")


    While the inte was exploding, people in real life were also discussing this matter.


    Having gotten this juicy firsthand gossip, the entire ss of High School Year 1 ss 1 could finally rx and enjoy their hot spring trip in peace.


    However, while soaking in the hot springs, they could hear people around them discussing this incident.


    After fermenting online, about 80% of ordinary people in the real world knew about this incident.


    Especially at the hot spring resort where it happened, out of every ten people passing by, twenty were discussing this matter.


    The Silver Tears Hot Spring Resort gained a bit of fame because of this. Many people came to check it out.


    Although the sky-high ticket prices deterred some people, there were still many who didn''t mind the cost and brought their whole families to experience the hot spring resort that was sofortable that Yan Hanyi brought his affair partner there.


    If they could see the actual scene of the incident, that would be even better.


    Normally, after such a malicious incident, the hotel should close for rectification.


    But closing for even one day would result in huge losses. The boss behind Silver Springs has significant influence, so in the end, only the room where the incident urred was temporarily closed to the public, to be renovated during the off-season.


    Besides enjoying the hot springs, visitors who came because of the incident tried to pump the service staff for information about what happened that night.


    All the resort staff had been trained not to disclose any details about the incident to outsiders.


    Although the staff wouldn''t say anything, it didn''t stop guests from tirelessly trying to find out more.


    Starting from the second day, the number of guests at Silver Springs surged, which brought many problems.


    People like Shi Li felt that the service and experience were far worse than before, and it would be better to go home and rest early.


    So they nned to return home on the afternoon of the third day after the cucumber-chopping incident. The night before, they soaked in the hot springs for a while and then fell into a long, deep sleep.


    At noon, everyone agreed to go to the restaurant to eat. Shi Li ordered a bowl of clear soup noodles at the ordering counter.


    While looking for a table to eat at, she saw Fu Huixing sitting alone in a corner. Shi Li remembered that her two kittens were still at the pet hospital near the school, so she carried her noodles and sat down opposite Fu Huixing.


    He only had a te of six soup dumplings in front of him. Shi Li was surprised by the small amount of food. Theoretically, boys of seventeen or eighteen should have big appetites, and judging by his height, he should be able to eat a whole cow at each meal. She felt that his portion was even smaller than hers, so she couldn''t help but ask, "You''re eating so little, will you be full?"


    "It''s fine."


    Shi Li looked at the male ssmate at the next table. He had a big bowl full of food in front of him, and thinking it wasn''t enough, he also had a small te of soup dumplings on the side.


    Yes, a small te of soup dumplings - what was Fu Huixing''s main course should be this guy''s after-meal dessert.


    Shi Li didn''t know that Fu Huixing was actually the owner of the pet hospital.


    "Those kittens we found togetherst time have grown a lot now."


    Shi Li took out her phone and opened the chat with the pet hospital.


    After adding the pet hospital''s contact informationst time, perhaps feeling guilty for charging her too much, they would send her many photos and videos of the kittens almost every night.


    The kittens had changed a lot, practically looking different every day.


    The kitten stage is the cutest period in a cat''s life, and every time Shi Li received pictures, she would be overwhelmed by the cuteness of the kitten cubs.


    Shi Li opened a picture the pet hospital had sent her four days ago, erged it, and showed it to Fu Huixing.


    "Look, they''ve changed a lot, right?"


    [Although the Feather Duster took the photo seriously, the poor photography skills were evident]


    Fu Huixing''s hand holding the chopsticks paused.

 Chapter 85: “Abs and Shut Up: The Best Aesthetic Treatment for Men”

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>


    He took Shi Li''s phone and studied the pictures intently for a long time.


    Shi Li didn''t understand why he needed to look at some cat photos for so long.


    However, she didn''t want to snatch the phone back rudely, so Shi Li buried her head in her food. Just before Fu Huixing returned the phone, Shi Li had managed to stuff thest mouthful of noodles into her mouth.


    She took back the phone, struggling to swallow the noodles before washing them down with a couple sips of orange juice.


    "They''ve certainly changed a lot. They''ve gotten much fatter," she remarked.


    Shi Li nodded, "The pet hospital you rmended seems pretty reliable. They often update me on the cats'' recent condition and send me pictures of them daily. It''s just a bit strange that they haven''t sent me any pictures for three or four days now."


    Fu Huixing''s eyshes flickered slightly, "Perhaps something came up in their personal lives."


    But Shi Li''s mind went in another direction, "What if something happened to the cats? Such young kittens can easily fall ill. I''ve read online that cats living together can easily catch feline distemper."


    "If you''re worried about the cats, I can apany you to the pet hospital this afternoon to check on them."


    Not wanting to trouble others with her own affairs, Shi Li declined, "No need for you toe along. I can manage on my own."


    However, Fu Huixing''s next words persuaded her, "If something has happened to the cats and you need to argue with them, they might be less responsive seeing that you''re a young woman on your own."


    Fu Huixing was tall and imposing: not someone people would want to mess with. Having him as backup would likely prevent a lot of potential disputes.


    "Alright then, thank you for the trouble. Let me treat you to dinner afterwards as well."


    After the meal, the group headed back to their rooms together, with Shi Li and Fu Huixing trailing behind. Shi Li was like a new mother, eager to show off her babies to everyone.


    Even though the kittens were still being fostered elsewhere, it didn''t diminish Shi Li''s maternal pride one bit.


    Shi Li maintained a pose of holding up her phone, showcasing her ''children'' from every angle.


    Finally, there were only five or six people left waiting for the elevator. One more trip would be enough to amodate everyone.


    Then, at the same spot, the same scene yed out again.


    As the elevator doors opened, there was a couple inside: a girl with her arm linked through a boy''s.


    Both the people inside and outside the elevator were slightly surprised as they recognized each other''s faces.


    This was because the man in the elevator was none other than Shi Li''s "darling" Feng Yunhe.


    Upon seeing Feng Yunhe, Shi Li''s reflexes kicked in before her brain could process the situation. Her sharine "Brother Yunhe~" had already left her lips.


    The impact of her "Brother Yunhe" was devastating, exploding outward with her at the epicenter. Those closest to her suffered the most damage.


    Several people''s expressions contorted momentarily.


    Feng Yunhe, long ustomed to Shi Li''s "Brother Yunhe~" assault, epted it calmly and even took the initiative to greet her, "You''re here to y too?"


    "Yeah, it''s our ss reunion."


    Why did Shi Li have a sense of d��j�� vu? Not just the familiar scene of people waiting outside the elevator and the couple inside, but also how the girl inside had her arm linked with Feng Yunhe''s, yet he seemed to resist and pull away slightly when the doors opened.


    The girl, already irritated by Shi Li''s "Brother Yunhe~", was determined not to show weakness in front of Feng Yunhe''s admirer. She couldn''t let her realize it was just one-sided affection.


    So she put on the expression of a wife confronting a mistress: haughty yet somewhat smug.


    "Sweetheart, you should find time to hang out with me and Yunhe along with your boyfriend. It''ll be more fun with more people."


    Shi Li''s brain had already prepared a response. Putting on a regretful expression, she said, "I''d love to hang out with you guys, but our ss has already set a departure time. I can''t disrupt the ss schedule, but we can definitely get together another time."


    [Wait, what did she say? Me with who?]


    [Boyfriend? Where did I get a boyfriend from?]


    Shi Li looked around. Among the men in the elevator, there were only Feng Yunhe and Fu Huixing. So the boyfriend she referred to must be Fu Huixing?


    While in the elevator, Shi Li''s mind was upied with one question: [Should I rify that we''re not a couple?]


    [If I don''t say anything, it could lead to misunderstandings]


    [But if I do, it might seem too deliberate]


    Hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts, her ssmates secretly observed Fu Huixing''s expression.


    These thoughts about rifying their rtionship seemed quite hurtful.


    Fu Huixing''s eyelids lowered slightly, his gaze fixed on the floor diagonally in front of him, seeming no different from usual.


    The others thought, since he and Shi Li were just friends, hearing her want to rify their rtionship shouldn''t affect him much.


    Coincidentally, everyone was staying on the same floor.


    Feng Yunhe and hispanion''s room was closer to the elevator. Shi Li reluctantly said goodbye at their door before rejoining her four remaining ssmates.


    "You go back to your room and pack your luggage first."


    Packing didn''t take Shi Li long, as she hadn''t been there for even a week and hadn''t brought much with her.


    With all her belongings packed into her bag and still two hours until the pre-arranged departure time set by the ss monitor, Shi Liy on the bed scrolling through her phone for a while. As the departure time approached, even though the ss monitor hadn''t yet called everyone to leave in the group chat, Shi Li, fearing being left behind during group activities, preferred to head out early and wait a bit longer in the lobby downstairs.


    Shi Li opened the door to find Fu Huixing leaning against the wall, apparently waiting for her.


    Despite the cold winter weather, he seemed impervious to the chill, dressed in form-fitting clothes that showed off his tall, slender physique without a hint of bulk.


    "Oh my, you were waiting for me outside."


    [How embarrassing]


    "Why didn''t you knock? It must be freezing out here."


    [Only wearing two thinyers, how is he not cold?]


    [Are all silly boys so warm-blooded?]


    "It''s fine, there''s heating in the corridor. It''s not cold," he replied. As a man, it wouldn''t have been appropriate for him to enter a girl''s room.


    Shi Li''s luggage was already minimal, but Fu Huixing''s was even more spartan: just a backpack on his shoulders.


    So he reached out to pull Shi Li''s pastel pink suitcase. The pink color seemed to sh with Fu Huixing, like asking Tengger to cosy as a magical girl.


    Seeing Fu Huixing''s expressionless face as he dragged the pink suitcase, Shi Li felt almost guilty.


    "The suitcase isn''t that heavy, let me take it," she said.


    She attempted to wrest control of the suitcase from Fu Huixing''s grasp.


    "You just said it''s not heavy," he countered.


    The two yfully tugged at the suitcase as they made their way towards the elevator.


    A door opened behind them, and Shi Li thought it might be one of her ssmates having the same idea.


    Looking back, she was surprised to see it was Feng Yunhe.


    He wore a loosely tied bathrobe, revealing the outline of his well-built upper body.


    Shi Li''s first thought was: [Isn''t he cold?]


    Then she couldn''t help but muse: [Indeed, abs and silence are a man''s best cosmetic enhancements.]

 Chapter 86: The Star Who Received a Good Person Card

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>


    Fu Huixing casually stepped forward, positioning himself just behind Shi Li.


    He pushed the pink suitcase he was dragging to align with Shi Li, resting one hand on it while standing half a step behind her. This posture almost seemed as if he were embracing her from afar.


    The pastel pink suitcase stood out starkly in the Japanese-style hallway, quickly drawing Feng Yunhe''s attention.


    This suitcase clearly didn''t belong to Fu Huixing; its true owner was obvious, especially given the tworge simplified Chinese characters on the cartoon tag on its side, which proimed the suitcase''s rightful owner.


    Fu Huixing''s usual gaze carried a hint of barely perceptible challenge, unseen by Shi Li who had her back to him, but noticed by Feng Yunhe as their eyes met.


    Shi Li''s voice dripped with honey, "What are you up to, Brother Yunhe?"


    Feng Yunhe noticed the tense demeanor of the young man opposite him and raised an eyebrow slightly, "Just going downstairs for a dip in the hot springs."


    Shi Li nodded, "What a pity, I already have ns, so I can''t join Brother Yunhe in the hot springs."


    The only way they could bathe together would be in a couple''s bath.


    She was truly acting like a brazen flirt, publicly teasing a man. Feng Yunhe''s smug expression froze on his face, cracking like dried y.


    But this was merely an appetizer. As a devoted fangirl, Shi Li felt that saying outrageous things was perfectly reasonable. So she gave Feng Yunhe a shy smile, her gaze falling on the part of his chest not covered by the bathrobe, "Brother Yunhe, I think you look best without any clothes on."


    Feng Yunhe: ...He shouldn''t have been nice to her, but he really couldn''t help it.


    Before Feng Yunhe could utter a word of reproach, Shi Li had already dragged Fu Huixing into the elevator.


    Once inside, Shi Li immediately released Fu Huixing''s hand, feeling that her earlier action had been somewhat inappropriate. She pretended to busy herself with her phone.


    Besides, flirting with the opposite sex in front of ssmates was somewhat embarrassing.


    The ssmates from ss 1, Year 1: No worries, there have been too many embarrassing things, not just this one.


    Focusing on her phone, Shi Li quickly freed herself from the awkwardness.


    [Still, I really shouldn''t imagine him running around naked. No matter how I picture it, it''s a bit hard on the eyes.]


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts rang out, but Fu Huixing seemed not to hear, showing no reaction. His gaze was fixed on the wrist Shi Li had grabbed, lost in thought for a long while.


    He didn''t even react when Shi Li mentally called Feng Yunhe hard on the eyes.


    After exiting the elevator, Shi Li and Fu Huixing were to wait in the hotel lobby for their ssmates.


    Due to Pei Nuo''s incident, the previously quiet hot spring resort had suddenly be extremely popr, with even the number of guests waiting to check in at the lobby increasing exponentially.


    As a result, almost all the sofas in the lobby were upied by guests waiting to check in, leaving only a double sofa near the door unupied due to its distance from the front desk.


    Although Shi Li was quite familiar with Fu Huixing by now, she felt a bit awkward sitting next to him on the sofa.


    Fortunately, after Shi Li sat down, Fu Huixing simply stood upright next to the sofa.


    As Shi Li breathed a sigh of relief, she hypocritically waved at Fu Huixing, "Come sit down, standing must be tiring."


    "It''s fine, I''m not tired."


    Shi Li found Fu Huixing a hundred times more likeable than before.


    [What a nice young man]


    Fu Huixing unexpectedly received a "nice guy" card. Before their ssmates came downstairs, he carefully tucked the card into his pocket.


    After the bus returned to the city, Shi Li and Fu Huixing got off near the school. Because they acted so openly, although others gossiped a bit behind their backs, no one suspected they were up to anything unseemly.


    After all, Shi Li''s image as hopelessly in love with Feng Yunhe was still firmly in ce. Even if someone had doubts before, that convoluted "Brother Yunhe~" at lunch today had left quite an impression.


    The person on duty at the pet hospital today was a short boy wearing sses, not the one with the feather duster.


    Seeing him, Shi Li introduced herself, exining that she was the owner of the boarded tabby cat and wanted to see the kitten.


    The boy nodded somewhat nkly upon hearing Shi Li''s introduction, then led her to the room where the cats were kept.


    Half of one wall in the room was filled with cats. Hearing the door open, they thought it was the caretakering to feed them and started meowing enthusiastically.


    Shi Li''s eyes couldn''t take in anything else; each eye seemed to have "meow" written in it.


    [I want to live here!]


    She controlled the excitement in her eyes as the staff member walked to a carrier, opened the door, and a fat cat quickly darted out. He then took out several kittens one by one.


    The tabby cat climbed up Fu Huixing''s pants, and Shi Li could hardly recognize it.


    Thest time she saw her, she was skin and bones, but now she had ayer of fat all around.


    During this time, although the pet hospital had been sending her pictures and videos of the cats every day, this tabby had hardly ever appeared on camera. Each time Shi Li looked at the pictures, she was struck by the beauty of the three kittens, almost forgetting about this grumpy cat that didn''t like her.


    So when she suddenly saw the change in this cat, Shi Li was shocked.


    "She''ll soon turn from a cat into a car."


    Fu Huixing suppressed a smile at the corner of his mouth as the staff member adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose and exined, "This cat was a stray before, probably living from hand to mouth, often not getting enough to eat. When she came, she was skin and bones. She''s afraid there won''t be a next meal after this one, so she eats a lot of cat food each time, which is why there''s such a big change."


    Fu Huixing grabbed the tabby by the scruff of her neck, pulling her off himself, but he didn''t put her in Shi Li''s arms either, just holding her by the scruff.


    Strangely, this tabby was particrly clingy with Fu Huixing butpletely indifferent to Shi Li, while Fu Huixing seemed not to like this tabby cat much.


    Shi Li watched with some admiration for his arm strength. Didn''t he find it heavy to hold such a big fat cat for so long?


    Shi Li looked on enviously, "Let me pet her."


    "This cat is still wild and might hurt you. Go pet those little kittens, they won''t harm you."


    Shi Li thought he had a point. An old, fat cat past its prime certainly couldn''tpare to the cuteness of little kittens, so she went over to pet the kittens instead.


    The tabby cat in Fu Huixing''s hand was particrly attached to him. Even after being put down, she didn''t run over to ask Shi Li for pets, but kept circling around Fu Huixing.


    Shi Li stroked the kittens while musing, "These kittens have grown quite big and look very healthy. I should be able to take them all home, right?"


    The tabby cat meowed a couple of times around Fu Huixing, and he opened a pack of cat treats to feed her. The fat cat was eating eagerly when she realized her human hadn''t squeezed out the treat as usual; the part that had been squeezed out was long gone.


    She meowed in protest a couple of times, but failed to attract her human''s attention to squeeze out more treat for her. So she simply took matters into her own paws, baring her teeth and gnawing on it forcefully.

 Chapter 87: Cannot Eat Melons Together

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    "The kitten looks healthy, but it''s best to have the tabby spayed after a while. It''s good for her and for you. I suggest you let them stay here a bit longer, and bring her home after the tabby is spayed."


    Fu Huixing''s credibility was high with Shi Li. She thought about it and felt his suggestion made sense.


    Cats should indeed be spayed, so it might as well wait until after the procedure to bring her home.


    "If you really like the cats, you can take the kitten home, and then bring the older cat back after she''s spayed."


    (Tabby cat: Looks like it''ll be hard for me to be taken home by the mistress)


    "Never mind, I''ll just bring them both home together in a while."


    Shi Li had originally nned to bring her own cat home. Although the result differed from the n, she was still quite satisfied, after all, petting cats itself was very therapeutic.


    After leaving the pet hospital, Shi Li treated Fu Huixing to dinner, then had her family driver pick her up to go home.


    Upon returning to the vi, Shi Li discovered that her father had returned to the country.


    When Shi Li entered, he was sitting with his legs crossed, reading a newspaper.


    Shi Li''s voice was filled with pleasant surprise, "Dad, you''re back!"


    Ms. Huang Jie and the housekeeper were rolling out noodles in the kitchen. "Have Uncle Zhang bring the suitcase upstairs. Dinner will be ready soon. We''ll eat early today so you and your dad can rest early."


    Huang Jie and the housekeeper were busy in the kitchen, and soon steaming hot noodles were ready.


    Shi Li, who had been sitting on the couch chatting with her father, immediately went to the kitchen to help serve dishes when Huang Jie called that dinner was ready.


    Huang Jie had prepared many pickled side dishes. Once all the dishes were on the table, a dinner worthy of a Korean state banquet officially began.


    Shi Li had already eaten dinner with Fu Huixing, so she wasn''t hungry. When serving herself noodles, she only symbolically put a couple of strands in her bowl.


    Even if she couldn''t eat much, sitting at the dinner table chatting with her parents was still nice.


    Noodles were Huang Jie''s specialty. Shi''s father had only eaten a few bites before repeatedly praising, "Your noodles are still the most delicious. Compared to this, the food I eat outside is like pig slop."


    Since his wife''s return to the country, he had only been able to eat work meals with everyone else. He had a typical Chinese pte and couldn''t get used to foreign cuisine.


    Huang Jie was pleased by thepliment. Seeing her daughter, who used to eat heartily, now eating small bites, she asked with concern, "Are you not feeling well? No appetite?"


    Indeed, Ms. Huang Jie was this confident about herself. Even when suspecting her daughter might be unwell, it never crossed her mind that her daughter might not like the noodles she cooked.


    "I ate with ssmates beforeing home, so I''m not hungry yet, but I can still eat a bit of mom''s noodles."


    Shi''s father had always been generous with praise for his wife''s cooking skills. "It''s a waste of talent that your mom doesn''t open a restaurant."


    Shi Li thought that Ms. Huang Jie''s confidence in her cooking skills was probably 80% due to her father''s ttery, and the other 20% was Huang Jie''s inherent overflowing self-confidence.


    The Shi family of three didn''t have the custom of not speaking while eating. At the dinner table, Shi''s father inquired about how his daughter had been doing at schooltely, then proposed visiting the Fu family in a few days "to properly thank that boy."


    Shi Li didn''t mind this. If her parents felt it necessary to go and express thanks again in person, then so be it.


    After all, Fu Huixing had indeed helped her a great deal, so a house call seemed to demonstrate her gratitude.


    (Fu Huixing, haunted by the shadow of appreciation ques: That''s... not necessary)


    Shi''s father needed to rest early, so Shi Li didn''t chat with him for too long.


    There would be plenty of opportunities in the future anyway. After Shi Li returned to her room, Shi''s father and Huang Jie also went back to their bedroom.


    Although Shi Li hadn''t been home for a few days, she didn''t feel tired.


    She nced at some practice problems for a couple of minutes, then tossed the books aside. It was winter break after all, so she''d y for a few days first. As for homework and such, that could wait until just before school started.


    She turned her attention to scrolling through her phone, opening her social media to find many ssmates had posted beautiful photos from their recent outings.


    Unsurprisingly, their homeroom teacher''s eyes were dazzled by the screen full of photos of student gatherings.


    The students had gone out together, but not a single one had invited him. He had thought their rtionship was different, having shared watermelons together.


    Reality, however, gave him a harsh blow.


    He puffed up like a puffer fish in anger. While scrolling through photos, he identally liked a student''s post, which he quickly unliked after noticing.


    No one discovered this childish behavior; he just silently stewed in his own frustration.


    Then everyone received a message before bed that they should go to school the next afternoon to collect their final exam results for this semester.


    Everyone was puzzled. The winter break had already started, yet they had to return to school to get their results. This seemed very elementary school-like.


    A few ssmates were not too happy with the teacher''s announcement, but most were indifferent. After all, they were high school students, and it was rted to the final exams.


    So the next day, at Qianpu Middle School where only the security guard was working, all members of ss 1, Grade 1 gathered to learn about their results from their first high school final exams.


    The exam papers and report cards had already been piled on the desk by the homeroom teacher. Sitting in their seats, they could see their dismal scores.


    The homeroom teacher, still in the corridor and not yet entered the ssroom, could already hear waves of wailinging from inside.


    Before entering the ssroom, he suppressed his slightly upturned lips, putting on a stern face.


    "The results are all on the desk, you should have already seen your report cards."


    "To be honest, our ss''s performance this time was particrly poor. Our ss''s average score ranks third from the bottom in the entire grade. The ss rankingst is the art ss, so we''re actually second from bottom. I don''t understand how you managed to achieve such scores."


    This confusion was genuine. He had always led top sses, and this was his first encounter with a bottom-ranking average score.


    [In exams, if someonees first, there will always be someone whoesst. It''s very normal.]


    Homeroom teacher: If this wasn''t your inner voice, I would suspect you were being sarcastic about these guys along with me.


    After all, when the person who came first says such things, no matter how sincere the tone, it''s not very convincing.


    Sometimes Shi Li''s inner voice would undermine what he was saying, greatly weakening the impact of his words. Most importantly, she couldn''t know about what wasing next.


    So he said, "Shi Li, there are rewards for the top scorers in the teacher''s office. Could you please go bring them over?"


    The homeroom teacher had always instructed the ss monitor to run errands. Today, he suddenly asked Shi Li to do it, which surprised even him.


    However, she didn''t show any confusion. After remembering where the rewards were, she left.


    Afraid that Shi Li might suddenly return, he got straight to the point, "ording to school tradition, there will be a ss reassignment exam at the end of the second semester of first year. Our ss is the future top science ss. Based on Shi Li''s scores, she will stay in our ss, but given the scores of most of our ssmates, you won''t be able to stay. You don''t want to be separated, do you?"


    "You should know that if you''re separated, you won''t be able to continue sharing gossip with Shi Li."


    The homeroom teacher deliberately made the consequences sound more severe, "You might even lose the ability to hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts because of this."

 Chapter 88: Oh no, the school bully actually came to consult her about her studies

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    "You don''t want to leave this ss and leave Shi Li behind, do you?"


    Without being able to hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts, they wouldn''t be able to enjoy the drama together anymore.


    Everyone fell silent at this deafening statement.


    ss Teacher, what a harsh way to motivate students!


    Indeed, everyone had be dependent on hearing Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Having had theirtent gossip genes activated by Shi Li, how could they bear not hearing her inner voice?


    If everyone together couldn''t hear it, that would be one thing. But to be the only one unable to hear Shi Li''s thoughts and miss out on the drama due to poor grades and being moved to a different ss - how was that any different from a death sentence?


    It was too terrible to even imagine.


    The ss Teacher closed his mouth before Shi Li returned, and the whole ss was eerily quiet, stunned by his words.


    Shi Li came back holding a lottery box, which she ced on the podium.


    She couldn''t understand why the ss Teacher had asked her to fetch it.


    This so-called first ce prize was rather strange - it was the kind of box used for raffles, which didn''t seem like a reward for her at all.


    What was especially odd was that the ss Teacher called students up to draw lots in order of their rankings, starting from second ce, leaving only Shi Li out.


    Shi Li watched in confusion,pletely baffled.


    By the time everyone in the ss had gone up to draw lots and the box was empty, Shi Li still hadn''t been called to the podium.


    Each student held a ping pong ball with a number written on it in marker.


    After drawing a number, the ss Teacher would write the corresponding number next to the student''s name.


    Once everyone had drawn, the ss Teacher turned on the projector''s slideshow function.


    "I''ve prepared a little winter break gift for everyone. The numbers you''re holding correspond to the gifts I''m giving you all. They''re just small tokens, so I hope you won''t find them too meager."


    Not just Shi Li, but everyone was confused about what the ss Teacher was up to.


    But they all had a feeling this wasn''t going to be anything good.


    The slideshow showed a table, with gift descriptions next to each number.


    Things like "Winter Break Gift Pack", "Happy New Year Gift Box"...


    It really did look like he was giving students presents.


    Shi Li, who hadn''t been allowed to draw, felt disgruntled. [What made the stingy ss Teacher so generous?]


    [No, he''s still stingy. Everyone else gets a gift except me.]


    ss Teacher: Be patient, dear. You''ll say that again in a moment.


    The ss Teacher then pulled out many boxes from behind the podium and arranged them on top. These boxes were all beautifully wrapped, and most importantly, they wererge. Just looking at the size of the boxes, one would think the gifts inside must be quite valuable.


    Shi Li felt even more upset.


    It wasn''t that she needed the gift, but it''s human nature to feel bad when everyone else gets something and you''re the only one left out.


    Shi Qiuyu had great luck and drew number one. Her prize was called "Happy Winter Break".


    Just hearing the name, one could tell this gift was sure to be especially delightful, something to make her winter break truly happy.


    While still at her seat, she had already spotted the number one box among the pile of gifts. It was an particrlyrge box, and she could hardly believe how many wonderful things it might contain.


    She struggled a bit to carry the gift back to her seat. Not only was the boxrge, but it was also quite heavy. She really felt that this number one gift must be a big surprise.


    She slowly began to open the box. The entire ss''s attention was focused on her, even the student going up for the number two gift was watching her.


    As she gradually opened it, a thick stack of brightly colored workbooks came into view.


    Shi Qiuyu herself: ! What the hell kind of "happy winter break" is this? Who could possibly be happy facing so many workbooks! (ss Teacher: The parents will be happy)


    Others: !!


    The student returning to their seat with the number two gift: !!! Suddenly their gift box didn''t seem so appealing anymore.


    Shi Li: !? She suddenly understood why the ss Teacher had said this was her gift, yet she wasn''t allowed to draw lots. Not letting her participate was the biggest gift of all.


    The student who drew number three was no longer in a hurry to go im their prize. Seeing that number two had also received a box full of practice exams, they raised their hand and asked, "Teacher, can I give up my prize and let someone else have it?"


    The ss Teacher smiled and shook his head, "I''m afraid not. Once you''ve chosen to y the game, you have to see it through."


    The number three student walked to the front with tears streaming down their face. Their gift box was even bigger than Shi Qiuyu''s, because their gift was called "Happy Winter Break Plus Edition".


    At first, when they saw Shi Qiuyu''s gift, they had wondered just how big their own must be.


    The reversal came so quickly.


    After Shi Qiuyu opened her box of workbooks, they started to imagine how many more workbooks their "gift" must contain, and how long it would take toplete them all.


    That''s why they had wanted to give up the gift, but the ss Teacher wouldn''t allow it.


    He said they had to y fair.


    In a way, it made sense. Once you''ve gone up to draw lots, it means you''ve agreed to the contract. Breaking it midway would incur a penalty.


    The gift they opened certainly didn''t disappoint - it contained twice as many workbooks as Shi Qiuyu''s.


    Everyone moved quickly, and in less than half an hour, all the students had received their prizes.


    Halfway through, the podium was emptied once, and the remaining half of the ss thought they might be spared. Their joysted barely a second before the ss Teacher sent someone to his office to bring the rest of the gifts.


    He was quite cunning about it too, sending students who had already received their prizes to fetch the rest.


    They all had the attitude of "better you than me".


    Since they were already doomed, they weren''t about to let their ssmates off easy. Might as well all go down together.


    These students efficiently brought the other half of the gifts to the podium. They couldn''t possibly hinder their brothers and sisters from making progress, after all.


    After distributing thest gift, the ss Teacher stood at the podium to give an eptance speech, "These are some gifts I''ve purchased for you all out of my own pocket. I hope you won''t find them toocking."


    Shi Li: [These are truly some gifts that leave one at a loss for words. But fortunately, I didn''t get one.]


    Everyone else: Is it really okay to be so gleeful about others'' misfortune? Then again, considering her grades, she probably doesn''t need this kind of gift. Besides, my dear ss Teacher, earning money isn''t easy for you either. You take risks of being noticed by the higher-ups, and it''s all hard-earned money to support your family. There''s no need to spend your own money on us. Really, you shouldn''t have.


    "You''ve all worked hard for a semester, and the winter break should rightfully be a time for you to rest. However, I hope you won''tpletely neglect your studies just because you''re home for the New Year. I''ve looked over the winter break homework assigned by your subject teachers, and it''s not too much - much less than your usual workload. So I''ve given you all this gift, hoping that after finishing your assigned homework, you''llplete the gift I''ve given you earnestly. I''ll be checking when school starts again."


    Shi Li: [Thatst sentence is the key point, isn''t it?]


    ss Teacher: You''ve figured it out. How embarrassing.


    The ss Teacher sighed like a concerned father, "I''m only thinking of your best interests, hoping you can improve your grades."


    Everyone except Shi Li: I don''t believe your nonsense, you crafty old man.


    When they came to school, everyone''s hands were empty. When they left, everyone wasden with gifts.


    Except for Shi Li, everyone was carrying heavy workbooks home, understanding for the first time that knowledge truly is power - power as hard as steel and iron. If they got into a fight outside, swinging these workbooks could seriously injure someone. Baseball bats were nothingpared to these.


    When Shi Li got home, her father had also returned from work.


    "You went back to school today?"


    Shi Li nodded and tossed her report card in front of her parents. "The results are out. Our ss Teacher called us in to discuss this final exam."


    Seeing their daughter''s outstanding report card, Shi''s father and Huang Jie could barely contain their smiles. "My girl is so amazing. Tell Dad if you want any reward."


    "No need for a reward. Our ss Teacher has already given me one."


    Seeing their daughter return home empty-handed, they asked, "What reward did your ss Teacher give you?"


    Shi Li replied, "The other students got winter break workbook gift packs. I don''t need to do them."


    The two were momentarily speechless. "Your ss Teacher... is quite something."


    Shi''s father spoke again with pride, "My daughter''s academic performance is excellent, so of course she doesn''t need workbooks to reinforce her learning."


    After chatting with her parents about what had happened at school, Shi Li returned upstairs.


    When she opened her phone, she was somewhat surprised to receive a message from Fu Huixing.


    Fu Huixing rarely sent her messages unprompted, and thest time he had messaged her was half a month ago.


    Seeing a message from Fu Huixing, Shi Li''s first thought was that it must be about something important.


    When she saw the content of the message, it still came as quite a shock to Shi Li.


    Good heavens! The school''s tough guy was actually reaching out to her for academic advice!

 Chapter 89: You Are Not in Love, Are You

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    Fu Huixing, who usually falls asleep as soon as ss starts, is actually asking her for study advice!


    What has happened to this world? Have the Three-Body aliense to attack Earth?


    Or is it the end of the world, and the school bully Fu Huixing has realized that in his limited lifespan, only by doing some unbearable things can he extend his life as much as possible?


    It''s truly terrifying.


    What on earth has happened to Fu Huixing? Who has influenced him so greatly?


    What did the homeroom teacher do to him while she wasn''t around?


    My dear homeroom teacher, with your abilities, being a mere ss teacher is a waste of your talents. You should join the United Front Work Department to persuade the beautiful country to abandon hegemonism and racial discrimination, and jointly build a beautiful blue.


    Fu Huixing''s main question was how he could quickly improve his grades.


    Even if he had never helped her before, Shi Li would enthusiastically offer advice. For someone who wants to change their situation and study seriously, regardless of their current grades, Shi Li would never look down on them. Instead, she finds such people quite admirable.


    Shi Li asked him to send over his report card so she could diagnose the problem and help him improve his grades quickly based on it.


    Shi Li herself had always been steady and methodical, with a bit of cleverness, and her habit of practicing problems had led to her current grades.


    But everyone''s situation is different. With her good grades, Shi Li could identify the weak points in others'' problem-solving approaches and work on oveing them one by one.


    A few minutester, Fu Huixing sent over his test papers and report card.


    Shi Li told him to [wait a moment] and began carefully examining his papers, taking out pen and paper to analyze them.


    About an hourter, Shi Li finished analyzing his main subject papers. Worried he might be getting impatient, she asked, [Are you still there?]


    Fu Huixing replied quickly, almost as soon as Shi Li''s message was sent: [Yes]


    Finding typing too troublesome, Shi Li decided to send a voice message instead. She gave a thorough analysis of his grades this semester, which areas he needed to build a foundation in, and which topics he could tackle more advanced problems in.


    Although Shi Li''s analysis took a long time, exining it to him only took ten minutes. Afterwards, she sent over her written notes in case he hadn''t heard clearly.


    Fu Huixing''s reply came quickly, also as a voice message. He seemed unustomed to using voice chat in messaging apps, his voice sounding a bit tense and unnatural.


    "By the way, I noticed your liberal arts scores are better than your science scores. For the second year of high school when you choose your track, are you nning to study liberal arts or sciences? If you''ve already decided, I won''t bother looking at the other three subjects."


    Immediately feeling that her words sounded overly utilitarian, as if studying was only for grades, Shi Li added an exnation, "After all, we''re high school students. We can say we''re learning knowledge to enrich ourselves, but the ultimate goal is really just for the college entrance exam."


    Realizing she sounded even more utilitarian, Shi Li gave up trying to exin. When it came to studying, she was indeed very utilitarian.


    Fu Huixing replied with a text message: [What you said makes sense.]


    At least he had good judgment.


    Fu Huixing: [I''m not sure yet whether I should choose liberal arts or sciences. Do you have any suggestions?]


    Shi Li: [It depends on your own interests. Science subjects might make future employment easier, but even if you end up studying a major with zero employment prospects, your family can probably support you, right?]


    Fu Huixing: [What about you? Are you nning to study liberal arts or sciences?]


    Shi Li: [Probably sciences. I''m toozy to change sses.]


    Fu Huixing: [What you said makes sense. Sciences would be beneficial for future employment. I think I want to choose sciences. Could you please help me figure out how to improve my science scores? They''re all quite poor.]


    [No problem]


    Having finished looking at the main subjects, Shi Li had gained experience and was able to review physics, chemistry, and biology more quickly.


    Afterpleting all this, she received Fu Huixing''s thanks.


    Shi Li felt a bit excited and said, [If you want to improve your grades in a short time, I actually have some good methods. Look at Gao Yun, after half a semester of intense training, she moved up ten ces in the ss rankings this final exam. If you don''t mind...]


    [Thank you very much then]


    [No problem]


    Shi Li was already well-versed in arranging one-on-one courses, and had even contacted teachers from training institutions.


    The teachers weren''t having an easy time either, having to reply to messageste at night, but Shi Li had brought them another big client, so the teachers who would receivemissions could only be happy.


    Shi Li sent him the arranged course schedule, along with contact information for each subject''s teacher.


    Shortly after sending the schedule, Fu Huixing called her.


    Shi Li thought he might find the course arrangement too full and not want to attend. She was thinking, "You say you want to improve your grades, but with this kind of attitude of fearing hardship and difficulties, how can you improve?"


    "Thank you for arranging the courses for me," he began hesitantly. "It''s just that I heard the courses you arranged for Gao Yun were very full. Will this be enough for me to improve my grades quickly?"


    Gao Yun''s extracurricr schedule wasn''t a secret in the ss. She had once posted it in a small group chat that didn''t include Shi Li,ining that Shi Li was a demon who had scheduled her courses so tightly that she had no time to rest or hang out with everyone.


    It was surprising that he wasn''tining about the courses being too full. She had only ever seen peoplein about having too many sses, never someone worried about having too few. He was really strange.


    Shi Li exined, "You''re different from Gao Yun. Your foundation is much better than hers. She hadn''t been studying seriously before."


    "You''re not an outsider, so I''ll be frank with you. I deliberately arranged so many courses for her not just to improve her grades, but also to immerse her in the sea of knowledge, hoping to cure her of her lovesickness and keep her mind off boys."


    "By the way, you''re not lovesick, are you?" Shi Li asked him. "If you have that tendency, I can also arrange your courses to be more packed."

 Chapter 90: I’m Just Joking

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>


    Shi Li asked, "You''re not love-obsessed, are you?"


    The voice on the phone was silent for three seconds, then replied, "I don''t know."


    Shi Li hadn''t expected him to actually answer this question. She was amused by his response and said, "Oh, I was just joking. Please don''t take it seriously. I know you''re not love-obsessed."


    Love-obsessed people like Gao Yun were rare, thoughpared to the protagonists in the original novel, her love obsession was nothing.


    Shi Li tried to determine if Fu Huixing had the potential to be love-obsessed based on her past life. Suddenly, she remembered that in her previous life, they had only been ssmates briefly during their first year of high school. Despite being ssmates, they had no interaction, and she couldn''t even remember if they had ever spoken to each other. If her memory served her correctly, they hadn''t exchanged a single word during that year.


    Later, when they were assigned to different sses, Fu Huixing went to the liberal arts ss. The science and liberal arts sses were in different buildings, and it seemed that after that, they never crossed paths again. Fu Huixingpletely disappeared from Shi Li''s world.


    He was a popr figure at school, but not to Shi Li. Since he wasn''t an important character in the original story, Shi Li didn''t pay him any extra attention.


    Later, in college, she heard from her family that a lot had happened to the Fu family. Shi Li remembered being ssmates with Fu Huixing in her first year of high school and casually asked about it. But while her family could describe the general situation of the Fu family, they knew nothing about the specifics of individual family members.


    Shi Li had only asked out of curiosity. Her family offered to inquire further, but she declined. Whatever had happened didn''t concern her; she had only asked because she remembered him as a former ssmate.


    Recalling that Fu Huixing had chosen liberal arts in her past life, but now said he would choose science, she wondered if this change... could it be due to the butterfly effect she had caused?


    The voice on the phone sounded a bit muffled, "Thank you for helping me analyze my grades today."


    Shi Li replied nonchntly, "It''s no problem. We''re ssmates after all, so we should help each other. If you encounter any problems with your studies in the future, you can alwayse to me. As long as I can help, I definitely won''t refuse."


    "Thank you. In that case, I''ll trouble you again if I encounter any difficult problems I can''t solve."


    Shi Li, who had just casually offered her help: ... Why did you take it so seriously?


    But a promise made, even in tears, must be kept.


    "Sure, no problem."


    "But you all seemed strange today," she added. "Howe so many people came to me saying they want to work hard and study well?"


    If one or two people suddenly decided to turn over a new leaf and study hard, she could have said something like ''it''s never toote to mend'' or ''put down the butcher''s knife and be a Buddha on the spot''. But when a whole group of people came to her expressing their determination to work hard, the change seemed very odd.


    "You all?"


    Fu Huixing''s voice paused slightly, then he asked casually, "Did otherse to you for advice on how to improve their grades?"


    Shi Li, unaware that she was being led on, innocently replied, "Not really. I only gave advice to you today."


    "On the way home today, Gu Yuqing and Xue Xuejia told me they want to do homework together from now on, so they can ask me questions anytime."


    A faint voice came from the other end of the line, which Shi Li couldn''t hear clearly, "Is that so..."


    Unable to hear clearly, Shi Li asked, "What did you say?"


    "I was thinking, Gu Yuqing''s grades aren''t bad, and her family can afford expensive tutors. Why would she insist on doing homework with you?"


    "Oh, right," Shi Li recalled some suspicions she had forgotten. Gu Yuqing''s attitude towards her hadn''t always been like this. Such a sudden change... could it be that she was plotting against her? Perhaps she wanted to establish a good rtionship first before making her move.


    Gu Yuqing: You scheming man, I''m going to kill you!


    Shi Li, unaware that her suspicions about Gu Yuqing''s intentions had been heard by the whole ss, still wanted to maintain her innocent image in front of her ssmates. She couldn''t let people know about her darker thoughts. Even if she suspected Gu Yuqing of wanting to harm her, she couldn''t say it out loud. Voicing such thoughts would be beneath her.


    So Shi Li said, "Maybe she thinks I''m better than expensive tutors?"


    As soon as Shi Li said this, she blushed furiously. She hadn''t originally been such a shameless person.


    She was just an ordinary student, how could she think she was better than professional tutors? This... this... In her attempt to hide her dark thoughts from her ssmate, she had immediately established a shameless persona.


    She was just a student. No matter how good her grades were, even if they were sky-high, she couldn''tpare to teachers who had been professionally engaged in this work for many years.


    Learning has its order, and every field has its experts. Teachers were professionals at teaching students, and she still needed guidance from teachers herself. Where did she get the courage to say such things?


    Why did Fu Huixing have to make a voice call? Why didn''t voice calls have a recall function?


    Shi Li was inwardly crying out, feeling that she didn''t want to see Fu Huixing again for a while. She hoped he would quickly forget what she had said.


    Thinking of this, Shi Li considered another possibility, "I''m just a student, and I can''t be sure that everything I say is correct. If your grades go down, please don''t me me."


    Fu Huixing was different from Gao Yun. Gao Yun was her childhood best friend, and her study goal was to cure her love obsession. So when dealing with her, Shi Li''s approach was to exhaust her, without the pressure of actually improving her grades.


    Gao Yun: Listen to me, thank you. Because of you, the four seasons are warmed~


    But Fu Huixing was different. He had clearly stated that he wanted to improve his grades. If Fu Huixing''s grades were to drop instead of improve by following her methods, she would be the biggest joke in the ss.


    As the old saying goes, "Unintentional actions may bring unexpected sess, while deliberate efforts may fail."


    Her unintentional help had caused Gao Yun''s grades to improve rapidly, but her intentional effort with Fu Huixing might lead to a decline in his grades.


    To absolve herself of responsibility, Shi Li wanted to give a preemptive disimer, in case he med herter.

 Chapter 91: “First Time Visiting the Bully’s Villa, the Banner Reappears”

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    Shi Li could hear the person on the other end of the phone chuckle softly. He said, "Your study method is fine. If there''s no improvement in your learning, that''s my fault."


    His early admission of fault made Shi Li feel a bit embarrassed. "Actually, you''re not stupid. Look at how you sleep in ss, yet your grades are still decent. If you could pay attention in ss and have a proper attitude towards studying, your grades would definitely improve." If there was no improvement, it must be due to an improper study attitude, certainly not her fault.


    Although Fu Huixing said the drop in grades had nothing to do with Shi Li, she still felt very heavy-hearted. After ending the call, she sat at her desk and packaged up all her study materials to send to Fu Huixing. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    From now on, if Fu Huixing''s grades didn''t improve, she would feel just a tiny bit guilty.


    By the time she got back into bed, it was almost midnight, which was unusuallyte for Shi Li.


    As shey awake, Shi Li thought to herself that being such a responsible person, she should absolutely never be a teacher.


    Without Fu Huixing knowing, Shi Li had eliminated one potential career because of him.


    Although the winter break had officially started a few days ago, for Shi Li, it began on this night.


    From this moment on, she could stay at home indefinitely, only going out when absolutely necessary, until school started again at the end of February.


    Her holiday routine differed from school days. Shi Li still went to bed early as usual, but woke upte.


    The next day, she got up around nine o''clock. While going downstairs for breakfast, she heard the housekeeper say that Shi''s father hadn''t gone out today. Shi Li was surprised; normally at this time, her father would have already been working at thepany for a while.


    With a piece of toast in her mouth, Shi Li quietly opened the study door a crack.


    Hearing the door open, Shi''s father asked without looking up, "Has my daughtere down for breakfast?"


    Shi Li giggled, "I have. Dad, why didn''t you go to thepany today? Did something happen at work?"


    Hearing these inauspicious words from his daughter, Shi''s father replied irritably, "It''s Saturday, I''m off work. Can''t you wish for something good to happen?"


    Shi Li put the fruit tter she had brought up from downstairs on the desk. "I''m just concerned about you."


    She asked this because in the future, thepany would run into trouble. In the original story, it became Feng Yunhe''s stepping stone, was acquired by him, and the entire Shi Family ended up on the streets.


    Shi Li had her limitations. In her previous life, she thought that as long as she stayed away from Feng Yunhe, didn''t harm the female lead because ofpeting for a man, and didn''t offend the male and female leads, the familypany wouldn''t get into trouble.


    After starting university, Shi Li had tried to warn her father and uncle, taking some precautions, but her family members just treated her like a little girl and didn''t take her words seriously. As a result, thepanyter ran into some trouble. Although it wasn''t as severe as described in the original story where thepany went bankrupt and was merged, leaving the entire Shi Family homeless, with her married cousin being sent back by her inws and her younger unmarried cousin resorting to unsavory work, "Shi Li" harmed Liang Rongrong, the female lead escaped unscathed, and all the bad consequences backfired on her. By the time the whole family went bankrupt, she had long since passed away, with grass growing on her grave.


    In her previous life, Shi Li avoided Feng Yunhe, but thepany still ran into trouble in the end. Only then did she realize that thepany''s problems were inevitable, like a building on the verge of copse, and Feng Yunhe merely gave it a push.


    However, since she hadn''t offended Feng Yunhe in her previous life, he didn''t take advantage of the situation to kick them while they were down. With Shi Li''s constant reminders, Shi''s father had taken some precautions, so in the end, thepany only lost some big contracts. Although it was a significant blow, it wasn''t aplete defeat, and they managed to survive.


    Shi''s father and uncle worked together, managing the business well, and everything started moving in a positive direction.


    Before Shi Li''s rebirth, thepany had already shown significant improvement.


    Picking up an apple from the fruit tter, Shi Li took out a tissue to wipe off the water droplets. "Will Third Unclee home for the New Year? He hasn''t been back for two years now. Although Grandma doesn''t say she misses him, she''s always mentioning how much he likes this food or that food."


    Shi''s father took a bite of the apple with a crunch. "How would I know if your Third Uncle ising home or not?"


    Not wanting to discuss this topic with his daughter, Shi''s father abruptly changed the subject. "Oh, by the way, your mother told mest night to take you to the Fu family when I have time, to personally thank that ssmate who helped you."


    Shi Li didn''t mind. If her parents thought it was necessary, then they''d go.


    "Alright, have you prepared the thank-you gifts? We can''t go empty-handed, can we?"


    Shi''s father replied, "Leave it to me, don''t worry. It''s the weekend, the Fu family should all be at home. We''ll go this afternoon. Get ready."


    Shi Li thought to herself, what preparation was needed? Just grab the gifts and go.


    In the afternoon, Huang Jie returned home from her studio to join the father and daughter, and the family of three set out together to visit, making it a more formal asion.


    There were quite a few gifts piled in the trunk, and Shi''s father mysteriously handed a small box to Huang Jie. Shi Li felt that this must be the main event among the thank-you gifts.


    The Fu family''s vi was located very close to the Shi family''s old house, both in an established vi district.


    However, Shi Li rarely stayed at the old house for long periods, so she had no impression of the Fu family, let alone having seen Fu Huixing near the old house.


    It wasn''t until after school started, when she heard Gao Yun mention it, that Shi Li realized Fu Huixing''s "Fu" was the same as Fu Shurong''s "Fu".


    This was Shi Li''s first time entering the Fu family''s vi. The two families didn''t interact much usually, and Shi Li had only seen the exterior of the vi when passing by.


    However, following behind her parents, Shi Li felt especially confident.


    Shi''s father and Huang Jie had made an appointment with the Fu family in advance. When the family of three arrived, the Fu family members were already waiting in the living room.


    The most renowned Fu Shurong was not present. Waiting in the living room were the current head of the Fu family for this generation and his wife.


    After the familiar pleasantries, Shi''s father finally stated their purpose, "A couple of months ago, my daughter encountered robbers near her school. Fortunately, she met Huixing, who helped save her from the criminals. I''ve been away from home these past few months, and it wasn''t convenient for my wife and daughter to visit and express our gratitude. So we waited until I returned from abroad toe and thank you in person. Please don''t take offense, Brother Fu."


    "How could we? Look, we didn''t even know this child had done such a good deed. If you hadn''t told us, we might never have known."


    "The child isn''t home right now. I''ll give him a call and ask him toe back. After all, he''s the one who saved her, he should be here."


    "That''s quite right."


    Madam Fu made the call. She politely exined the situation and asked him toe home quickly.


    From the conversation, one could sense that the Fu family members weren''t very close to Fu Huixing either.


    While waiting for Fu Huixing to return home, Shi''s father and Mr. Fu engaged in mutual ttery regarding Fu Huixing''s heroic act.


    Shi''s father expressed how incredibly grateful they were for saving their child.


    Mr. Fu said it was a trivial matter, something he should have done, and they shouldn''t mention gratitude.


    Both men were extremely skilled at conducting employee meetings, and Shi Li found herself dozing off as she listened.


    Finally, after much anticipation, Fu Huixing arrived.


    When Shi Li saw him, she was moved to tears (from drowsiness).


    Fu Huixing greeted Mr. Fu and Madam Fu, calling them "Uncle" and "Aunt."


    Then he greeted Shi''s father and mother.


    Shi''s father immediatelyunched into a series of praises, saying things like "This child is truly a heaven-sent talent, outstanding among his peers..."


    Shi Li felt embarrassed just hearing it.


    "We don''t have much to express our gratitude."


    Then Shi Li watched as her dear father pulled out a banner from a small box!


    Yes, she couldn''t be mistaken. Yellow and golden, Shi Li had seen it not long ago. Without a doubt, it was a banner.


    Fu Huixing: ...... (Caught in an awkward situation with the banner)

 Chapter 92: The Second Young Master of the Fu Family Bringing His Girlfriend Home

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    When the silk banner was unfurled, the eightrge characters embroidered in gold thread were especially eye-catching: "Excellent Family Values, Worthy Sessors"


    "Young Fu is a prodigy, truly worthy of being Old Master Fu''s grandson."


    Compared to Mr. Fu and Madam Fu''s bewilderment, Fu Huixing, who had already been influenced by Shi Li, appeared much calmer.


    Mr. Fu and Madam Fu, having seen their fair share of grand asions, were genuinely surprised by the gesture of using a silk banner as a thank-you gift. However, they quickly regained theirposure.


    Madam Fu, who was also Fu Huixing''s aunt, gave him a gentle push. "This is their way of thanking you. Go on, ept it."


    She smiled at Shi''s father and Huang Jie, "This child has always been shy, but he has a refined character. We as parents had no idea that he could quietly perform such a brave act. Raised by his grandfather, Huixing has inherited that spirit of chivalry from him."


    "They say having an elder in the family is like having a treasure. When Fu senior was young, he contributed greatly to the country and its people. Now, although he''s retired, he still influences the younger generation in the family. It''s a blessing for usmon folk to see the younger generation inheriting Old Master Fu''s character and continuing to contribute to the country and its people."


    Listening to the four adults engage in mutual ttery, Shi Li and Fu Huixing exchanged nces, feeling out of ce due to the overly formal atmosphere.


    One was the rescuer and the other the rescued, and though they should have been the main characters, they couldn''t get a word in edgewise.


    The adults were chatting away happily, even developing a sense of having met kindred spirits.


    Shi Li was already extremely bored internally, but she maintained an appearance of keen interest, seeming deeply engrossed in the adults'' conversation. She would asionally fall into thoughtful silence or nod at just the right moments.


    Meanwhile, her gaze closely followed whoever was speaking, as if listening intently.


    Only Fu Huixing knew that Shi Li was actually so bored she was on the verge of yawning.


    [So sleepy, when can we go home?]


    Fu Huixing heard this and inwardly smirked.


    These pointlessints could only be heard by him at this moment.


    Although he agreed that what his uncle, aunt, and Shi Li''s parents were saying was quite boring, he felt the adults could chat a bit longer.


    [I thought that after Fu Star Star returned and the thank-you session ended, we could go home. I was too naive QAQ]


    Someone was unexpectedly called Fu Star Star: !


    [My dad is really dragging this out, isn''t he?]


    Shi Li''s parents and the Fu couple were getting along famously, with the two women discussing jewelry and beauty treatments.


    The two men talked aboutpany business, newly issued policies and regtions, and the possibility of future cooperation between theirpanies.


    When Shi Li and her parents had entered the Fu residence, the sun had been high in the sky. Imperceptibly, the sun had now shifted westward, dimming the light in the room. The observant housekeeper turned on the crystal chandelier hanging in the center of the living room.


    After the winter solstice, the days gradually lengthened and the nights shortened, but it still couldn''tpare to summer.


    As the sky grew darker, Shi''s father took the initiative to say, "It''s gettingte, we shouldn''t impose any longer. You still need to have dinner, we mustn''t dy your meal."


    Madam Huang Jie chimed in, "Yes, yes, we should head home now."


    Knowing her father well, Shi Li keenly sensed that he didn''t really want to leave; he actually wanted to stay for dinner.


    When guests say they''re leaving, the hosts naturally have to insist they stay. "The food is already prepared in the kitchen. Why don''t you stay and eat with us? We can continue our chat over dinner."


    Seeing her husband say this, Madam Fu also chimed in, "That''s right, the kitchen has already prepared meals for your family of three. If you don''t stay for dinner, all this food will go to waste, and that wouldn''t be good."


    She had been engrossed in her conversation with Huang Jie and sincerely hoped the couple would stay for dinner.


    Huang Jie and her husband weren''t really keen on leaving either. After a few polite exchanges, they reluctantly agreed, "Well, if we''re not imposing too much."


    "It''s no trouble at all, just a matter of adding a few more pairs of chopsticks."


    The housekeeper in the kitchen had been straining her ears to hear the conversation in the living room. Upon hearing that this family of three would be staying for dinner, she knew the meal would naturally need to be morevish than usual.


    Madam Fu''s im that the kitchen had already prepared the meal was just a polite fiction; at that point, the kitchen hadn''t even started cooking yet.


    Shi Li was particrly surprised: [How did ite to the point of freeloading at someone else''s house?]


    She hadn''t been told before leaving home that this step was part of the n.


    As dinnertime approached, Old Master Fu, who had been ying chess with his oldrades at the senior activity center, also returned home.


    Despite being nearly ny years old, he was still spirited and vigorous, walking briskly without even needing a cane.


    "Oh, we have guests at home."


    The Fu family was a rather traditional extended family, with the elderly living with the eldest son.


    Madam Fu, who greatly respected the old master, knew what he liked to hear and took the initiative to exin, "Our Huixing recently saved a ssmate from robbers, and her parents havee specially to thank him."


    Hearing this reason, Old Master Fu immediately perked up, "Oh, is that so?"


    "Yes, I heard the criminals even had knives, but our Huixing single-handedly took down two armed robbers without breaking a sweat."


    The silk banner, which had already been put away, was brought out again by Madam Fu. "Look at this, it''s the banner they brought to thank him."


    The eightrge golden characters on the banner once again saw the light of day.


    "Excellent Family Values, Worthy Sessors," Old Master Fu couldn''t help but read the eight characters aloud, his voice filled with joy.


    "Good, good, good."


    Although not an expensive gift, it had clearly touched the old master''s heart.


    His gaze towards Fu Huixing was filled with satisfaction.


    Madam Fu knew what the old master liked to hear and deliberately chose topics he would enjoy. "In my opinion, Huixing takes after you. He not only has the heart to save people but also the ability to do so ande out unscathed."


    Madam Fu introduced, "Father, this is the girl Huixing saved."


    Suddenly cued, Shi Li politely and obediently greeted the old master.


    Shi''s father and Huang Jie had already achieved certain social status, so when introducing them to the old master, they were presented not as the parents of the rescued girl, but by their achievements and social standing.


    The old master''s way of showing closeness was to invite them to stay for dinner. "Since you''re here, why don''t you all stay for dinner and leave afterwards? Let the kitchen prepare a few more dishes. I''m in a good mood today, I want to have some wine."


    Hearing that the old master wanted to drink, everyone objected, "That won''t do. Have you forgotten what the doctor said? You''re not allowed to drink anymore."


    Hearing that he wasn''t allowed to drink, the old master became unhappy and scolded all the younger generation who forbade him, but he didn''t insist on drinking with a firm attitude.


    In the end, he felt a bit wronged, "It''s not like I drink every day. I''m in a good mood today, what''s wrong with having a couple more sips of wine?"


    Old Master Fu was like a child begging for candy, but in the end, he didn''t get his way.


    The old master had been out for half a day and looked a bit tired. When Madam Fu saw him yawn, she immediately escorted him to his bedroom.


    When Madam Fu came back out, she found two more people in the living room: her own son and a beautiful girl she hadn''t seen before. The beautiful girl was holding her son''s arm, and it was clear they weren''t just ordinary friends, but likely a couple.

 Chapter 93: At the Age of Twenty-Six, with Twenty Years of Experience as a Human Trafficker

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    Madam Fu knew her son had a girlfriend, but he had never mentioned any ns to bring her home, let alone today. Otherwise, she and her husband wouldn''t have arranged to meet with the Shi family today. No matter what, they would have cleared their schedule for this.


    As a result, now they were in an awkward situation: she and her husband were entertaining guests, while their son had brought his girlfriend home. This was quite unseemly. The Fu Family was known for their propriety and had never done anything so inconsiderate before.


    It wasn''t just the Fu couple who were dumbfounded, but also the Second Young Master Fu, who had impulsively brought his girlfriend home.


    The second son had found a girlfriend from amon background, believing he had found true love. Somehow convinced that his parents would look down on his girlfriend and try to break them up, he impulsively brought her home in an attempt to force his parents to ept her.


    Of course, his thought process was difficult for any normal person to understand.


    What Second Young Master Fu hadn''t anticipated was that his n would fall apart at the very first step. He had nned everything out, but bringing his girlfriend home when there were already guests present threw a wrench in the works. How could he proceed with the rest of his n now?


    The Shi couple were also taken aback, wondering if they hade at a bad time.


    Shi Li quickly recovered from her stupor, her voice filled with indescribable excitement and agitation. Fu Huixing knew it was the excitement of witnessing drama unfold.


    "We came at just the right time!"


    "The Fu family''s second son and his girlfriend! I can''t believe we get to see them in person!"


    "This trip was worth it, absolutely worth it!"


    The once orderly Fu family vi had suddenly descended into chaos with the addition of just one person.


    Madam Fu now felt grateful that the old master had retired to his bedroom for a nap; otherwise, her good-for-nothing son would have given him a heart attack.


    She thought to herself, "If you wanted to bring your girlfriend home, we as parents wouldn''t have objected. Was it really necessary to ambush us like this without any warning?"


    Having witnessed plenty of drama with Shi Li, Fu Huixing had a premonition that his cousin and this girlfriend of his definitely had issues. As for what kind of issues, it was likely the usualplications between men and women.


    Huang Jie, as an outsider, noticed the tense atmosphere and quickly tried to smooth things over. "This must be your second son. He looks quite talented and handsome."


    Not knowing the Fu family''s attitude towards their son''s girlfriend, she refrained from praising them as a couple and onlyplimented the young man.


    With Huang Jie breaking the ice, Madam Fu was able to continue the conversation and introduce the guests to her son.


    "This is Uncle Shi and Aunt Huang. Shi Quan was your ssmate once, remember? Uncle Shi is Shi Quan''s second uncle. This is their daughter, whom Huixing recently helped out. They came specifically to thank us."


    Hearing that his cousin had performed a good deed, Second Young Master Fu became interested. He sidled up to Fu Huixing and said, "Little bro, how did you help out? Tell your big brother all about it."


    Fu Huixing replied simply, "It was nothing, just lending a hand."


    "Fu Star, you''re so modest!"


    Sharp-eyed, Second Young Master Fu immediately noticed the blush creeping up Fu Huixing''s ears. "I haven''t even praised you yet, and you''re already blushing."


    Hearing that Fu Huixing was blushing, Shi Li''s interest was piqued. "Blushing? I haven''t seen that before. Let me take a look!"


    "Ooh, look at that!" Second Young Master Fu had never seen his usually stoic cousin blush before, and now the redness was spreading from his ears to his face.


    Second Young Master Fu felt quite aplished, thinking he was quite amazing to make his little cousin blush so profusely.


    Thanks to Second Young Master Fu''s exmations, Fu Huixing felt the gazes of everyone in the vi converge on his face. One gaze in particr felt especially intense.


    "He really is red!"


    "The pure and innocent little wolf pup is blushing in real-time!"


    "I have to say, Star does have some charm."


    The more he was stared at, the redder Fu Huixing''s face became, and the redder it became, the more everyone wanted to look.


    Fu Huixing, who never usually drew any attention to himself, felt like a monkey in a zoo with everyone gawking at his bright red face.


    While everyone was focused on Fu Huixing''s blushing face, no one was paying attention to Second Young Master Fu''s girlfriend. She felt a bit disgruntled but couldn''t show it, not wanting to affect her image in Second Young Master Fu''s eyes.


    She deliberately made some noise to divert everyone''s attention away from Fu Huixing.


    Second Young Master Fu, whose brain worked a bit slower than most, suddenly realized he had forgotten about his girlfriend. He quickly moved to her side and asked, "Qian Qian, are you alright?"


    Everyone present was sharp enough to see through the girl''s little ploy. Only Second Young Master Fu, being in the thick of it, remained oblivious.


    As for this unexpected daughter-inw, Madam Fu''s initial three-tenths dislike had now escted to full-blown disapproval due to this small action.


    She wondered where her foolish son had found such a girlfriend. Even if he had blindfolded himself and picked someone randomly off the street, he might not have ended up with someone worse.


    "Second Young Master Fu, true to his name, he really is an idiot."


    The heat in Fu Huixing''s face was gradually subsiding. Hearing Shi Li''s mental jab at his cousin, he almostughed out loud.


    Some things didn''t need to be said aloud; those who understood, understood.


    The fact that his second cousin was a bit dim seemed to have be a consensus.


    His older cousin had onceined to him that his younger brother''s brain wasn''t fully functional, suspecting that when he was born, the doctor had forgotten to install his brain.


    Madam Fu now found it hard to look at her own son without feeling annoyed. In her mind, she referred to them as "that wretched couple," not sparing even her own son from her ire.


    She didn''t want to give this couple any face, but with guests in the house, she couldn''t air the family''s dirtyundry.


    It was embarrassing enough that her son had found such an unreliable girlfriend, but that was her son''s problem, not hers. The shame was on him.


    Coming from a distinguished family, she couldn''t allow such a trivial matter to cause a rift with her son and provide entertainment for outsiders.


    At this point, she had to maintain herposure.


    She decided to pretend that her son had been switched at birth in the hospital, and this wasn''t really her son.


    With this mindset, she suddenly felt less angry.


    She could now face this wretched couple calmly.


    Watching the interaction between Second Young Master Fu and this girl, Shi Li couldn''t help but think to herself: "This girl is quite the actress."


    Hearing Shi Li''s thoughts, Fu Huixing had a hunch that this girl had probably cheated on his cousin, and if it was worse, it wasn''t just once.


    Having witnessed so much drama with Shi Li, Fu Huixing had even considered more serious possibilities.


    For instance, his cousin''s girlfriend might not actually be a girlfriend at all, but rather someone of the same gender as his cousin.


    But hearing Shi Li refer to her as a girl, Fu Huixing dismissed that particr theory.


    "Corporate spy."


    "High-level human trafficker."


    Fu Huixing: ?!


    "Twenty-six years old, with twenty years of experience in human trafficking."

 Chapter 94: The Love of the Second Young Master of the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    Madam Fu had never felt more distressed than when she saw her son embracing his girlfriend. Even if her husband''s mistress had shown up at their door and acted lovey-dovey with him right in front of her, she wouldn''t have felt this upset.


    Yet she had to maintain the dignity of a nobledy, so she couldn''t throw a hysterical fit. Heaven knows how much she wanted to throw this shameless couple out of the vi.


    "Mom, Qian Qian knew you''re sensitive to cold, so she knitted this scarf for you overnight," said Second Young Master Fu, his voice tinged with a hint of grievance. "She hasn''t even made one for me yet. She really favors you."


    Madam Fu managed to squeeze out a sentence through gritted teeth, "Hah, how very thoughtful of her."


    The girl''s face bore a faint smile, "It''s my pleasure, Auntie. I''m d you like it."


    Second Young Master Fu, the fool, still hadn''t sensed the resentment emanating from his mother.


    Having confirmed his girlfriend was fine, he became quite curious about his ssmate Shi Quan''s little cousin.


    "Shi Quan and I are ssmates, and my cousin and Shi Quan''s cousin are also ssmates. What a coincidence! It''s really a small world."


    Madam Fu wanted to hold up a sign saying: I don''t know him, he''s not my son, he''s adopted.


    Was your Chinese taught by a piano teacher? How could you misuse such amon idiom?


    Shi Li didn''t know how to respond to this misuse of "small world," and she was more concerned with another question, "Second Brother Fu, how did you meet this Sister Qian Qian?"


    Mentioning how he met his girlfriend, Second Young Master Fu''s usual foolish demeanor turned shy and mncholic, "It was on a quiet afternoon. I was rushing to meet a deadline at a coffee shop. When I wanted to return to my dorm, I realized I had forgotten to bring an umbre. Qian Qian happened to be working part-time at the coffee shop. Seeing that I didn''t have an umbre, she offered to lend me hers. One thing led to another, and that''s how we got to know each other."


    Second Young Master Fu thought that after hearing this romantic story of how they met, his parents and those around would be touched and approve of his rtionship with his beloved Qian Qian.


    Unexpectedly, after ncing around, he found that not only were the adults unmoved, but even his cousin and Shi Li had looks of indifference in their eyes, their gazes clearly saying three words: Is that all?


    How could they be like this!


    Such disrespectful behavior tarnished the purity of his and Qian Qian''s love.


    Shi Li nodded appropriately, "I think I understand why I can''t find a boyfriend now."


    Hearing Shi Li''s words, Second Young Master Fu thought to himself, young girls are still the ones who can be moved by romantic love.


    He must have seen wrong earlier; surely what he saw in the girl''s eyes wasn''t indifference but emotion.


    Finally, someone was ying along with him. Second Young Master Fu quickly took the role of a supporting character, "What do you mean?"


    More than half of the people in the vi pricked up their ears. Shi''s parents didn''t oppose their daughter dating early, but hearing that their daughter might be in a rtionship, they were naturally concerned.


    Shi Li wore a constipated expression, "Perhaps it''s because I''m very guarded. I see strangers as potential threats, unlike you, Second Brother, who''s so pure, or Sister Qian Qian who dares to trust strangers."


    Second Young Master Fu: ??


    Shi Li continued, "If I were you, I would think that someone who suddenly approaches me with an umbre might have ulterior motives, perhaps trying to scam me. If I were Sister Qian Qian, I wouldn''t easily lend my umbre to a stranger. I''d be afraid they wouldn''t return it. A big guy like you would just get a bit wet in the rain, but I''d lose an umbre. Of course, I might lend it to another girl, maybe."


    Second Young Master Fu was stunned for two seconds before he struggled to understand Shi Li''s train of thought. "Little sister, there''s a reason why you can''t find a boyfriend. With your ''stranger danger'' theory, if you manage to get a boyfriend in this lifetime, I''ll walk on my hands every day from now on."


    Shi''s father and Huang Jie: Good, we can rest easy now. Our precious daughter has put two locks on her own heart.


    Shi Li''s words resonated deeply with Madam Fu, "My dear niece, listen to your aunt. Your thinking is correct. Who knows what intentions strangers might harbor? It''s always better to be a bit more cautious, especially for families like ours. There are many ill-intentioned people out there eyeing our family fortune."


    It was clear who Madam Fu was subtly criticizing.


    Yet Second Young Master Fu failed to realize his mother was talking about his girlfriend, thinking she was just using her outdated views to educate the younger generation.


    He believed Shi Li was a modern woman who wouldn''t agree with his mother''s feudal nonsense.


    Shi Li nodded, "Auntie, I understand. I attended the Lan Family''s wedding, and it left a deep impression on me. That''s why I think it''s best to marry someone of equal social status. It naturally eliminates many risks, at least reducing the possibility of someone trying to inherit all our wealth."


    Madam Fu almost wanted to im Shi Li as a kindred spirit. This child''s thoughts aligned perfectly with her own. How did Huang Jie raise such a wonderful child?


    If only this were her own child.


    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Madam Fu mentally chided herself.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t cherish her own son, but rather she felt it would be wrong to trade her love-struck son for someone else''s smart daughter. She couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Little sister, you''re so young, yet you think like my parents. That''s not good. With such a cautious attitude, how will you ever experience sweet love?" Second Young Master Fu chimed in.


    Madam Fu pped him, "Her thinking is correct. You shut up, don''t you dare corrupt her."


    She put some force into that p, causing Second Young Master Fu to wince in pain, "Mom, I''m your own son. How could you hit me so hard?"


    Madam Fu thought to herself, it''s precisely because you''re my own son that I didn''t hit you harder. Otherwise, given my current level of anger, you might have lost your life right here.


    It was Old Master Fu, emerging from his bedroom, who saved Second Young Master Fu. The Fu family''s dinner time was always punctual, and the old master had formed a biological clock of taking a nap every day after returning home, waking up just before dinner.


    Old Master Fu was the pir of the family. As he walked out of his bedroom, the previously noisy living room instantly fell silent.


    "Little Second is home?"


    "Grandpa, I''m back."


    "Dad, Zhanyang brought a female colleague home for dinner."


    Madam Fu quickly interjected, and because Second Young Master Fu had always been afraid of his grandfather, he didn''t rify that this was his girlfriend in front of the old master.


    The kitchen, upon seeing Second Young Master Fu bring a girlfriend home, realized that the prepared dishes might not be enough and hastily added two more dishes.


    The amount of food on the dining table was always based on the number of people eating. It had been a long time since the Fu family had so many people dining together, so when Old Master Fu saw the table full of dishes, he instinctively said, "In the future, we shouldn''t be so extravagant with family meals. Just keep it simple and ordinary."


    "You''re right, but we have more people eating today. Zhanyang and Huixing are both home, and these two big boys can eat a lot. Nothing will go to waste," Madam Fu replied smoothly, not mentioning that the extra food was prepared because of guests, but instead attributing it to Fu Huixing and Fu Zhanyang''s appetites.


    As it happens, elderly people always like to see younger generations eat well. Hearing his daughter-inw say that his grandson and nephew could eat a lot, Old Master Fu was particrly pleased.


    "As long as there''s no waste, it''s fine."


    For this evening''s meal, Old Master Fu sat at the head of the table, with the Fu couple seated in the first and second positions to his left. Shi''s father and Huang Jie sat opposite the Fu couple.


    Usually, due to his lower status and younger age, Fu Huixing would sit at the end of the table. Today, however, he was unexpectedly seated in a higher position, next to Madam Fu, even ranking before Second Young Master Fu.


    Even though Second Young Master Fu didn''t care much for these formalities, he was somewhat puzzled by his mother''s arrangement.


    Madam Fu gave him a good exnation, "Shi Li needs to sit next to her parents, and Qian Qian is seated next to Shi Li. I arranged it this way so you can sit across from Qian Qian. It''s for your benefit."


    In reality, Madam Fu was now irritated just by the sight of Second Young Master Fu and didn''t want to spoil her appetite during the meal. So she arranged for him to sit at the far end, with Fu Huixing between them. Out of sight, out of mind - as if he didn''t exist in the family.


    Second Young Master Fu was deeply moved, thinking that his mother was actually soft-hearted despite her harsh words. He believed that despite her verbal objections, she had already epted his rtionship with Qian Qian in her heart.

 Chapter 95: White · Business Spy · Maniac of Human Trafficking of Women and Children · Ms. Qianqian

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    The Second Young Master Fu was extremely naive, with all his emotions written inly on his face. Shi Li was astounded, thinking, "How did the Fu Family raise such a simpleton?"


    The Fu Family was a prominent n, and the likelihood of raising such a gullible person was even lower than the possibility of a fake young master.


    Fu Huixing couldn''t help but nce at his cousin, whose face bore an expression reminiscent of the Three Stooges. In that instant, he understood why the Business Spy Lady had approached him.


    He had always been puzzled about why she would try to deceive his second cousin, who was still in school and hadn''t been involved in the family business. Given his personality, the chances of him essing the family''s core operations in the future were slim. Now he understood.


    In this family, there probably wasn''t anyone more foolish than his second cousin.


    Targeting the second cousin was a low-investment, high-return strategy: the ssic case of a fool with money.


    As for stealing business secrets, that would depend on how the Human Trafficker Lady proceeded.


    The Fu Family was rather traditional, and with the elders present, they observed the custom of not speaking while eating. Thus, during dinner, no one spoke at the table.


    The Human Trafficker Lady wanted to exchange meaningful nces with her boyfriend, but the table was two meters wide, with steaming, fragrant dishes between them.


    Second Young Master Fu didn''t receive Qianqian''s electrifying nces, causing Qianqian to cast her gaze around the room.


    Shi Li, sitting nearby, inevitably became coteral damage. The 100,000-volt electric current coursed through her body, frightening her into quickly taking a bite of rice to calm her nerves.


    "No wonder Second Young Master Fu couldn''t resist; even I, a woman, am feeling my heart flutter," Shi Li thought.


    Normally, Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu would apany Old Master Fu for a walk around the vi area after dinner. With guests at home, Old Master Fu let his son and daughter-inw entertain the visitors while he went for a walk with Old Zhang, the family gardener.


    The couple deliberately wanted to send Old Master Fu away to prevent him from overhearing their conversation and getting upset.


    Shi''s father and Huang Jie had originally nned to chat more with the Fu couple after dinner to improve their rtionship. But since the hosts had family matters to attend to, it would be impolite for them to linger.


    If they hadn''t already agreed to stay for dinner, they shouldn''t have even imposed on the meal under normal circumstances.


    While the Huang couple wanted to leave, Shi Li didn''t. This drama hadnded right in herp, and there was no reason not to watch it. Usually, she had to actively seek out gossip.


    Shi Li''s parents couldn''t hear their daughter''s inner cries, but they could see her small nces indicating she didn''t want to go home.


    The couple thought, "Our daughter doesn''t have many hobbies, she just likes to gossip. As parents, shouldn''t we indulge her?"


    So, the words of farewell they had prepared were swallowed back down their throats.


    For the sake of their daughter''s happiness, Shi''s father gritted his teeth and discussedpany coboration and future ns with Mr. Fu.


    This ordinarily unremarkable conversation took on new significance when Shi Li noticed Bai Qianqian''s contemtive gaze. She instantly transformed into a screeching chicken in her mind, "Dad, you can''t talk about this! Do you know who you''re dealing with?!"


    "She''s Bai ''Business Spy'' ''Trafficking Women and Children Maniac'' Qianqian!"


    Shi Li stepped forward, ready to be an impolite child and demonstrate dragging her parents home on the spot.


    The quick-witted Ms. Bai Qianqian, multitasking, swiftly grabbed her arm and engaged her in conversation about clothes, bags, shoes, and jewelry: topics that would interest a rich second-generation girl like her.


    Now Shi Li couldn''t suddenly go forward and say she wanted to take her parents home. That wouldn''t just be impolite; it would seem like she had mental issues.


    Shi Li gave up: "Whatever, it doesn''t matter. My dad''s just talking casually anyway. The random chatter of middle-aged men shouldn''t be taken seriously."


    "Who conducts business secret negotiations in a living room with a bunch of people around, including outsiders?"


    "Forget it, let them keep rambling. As for Ms. Bai wanting to listen, that''s her business."


    Ms. Bai was quite talented, able to chat idly with Shi Li while keeping most of her attention on the business coboration discussion on the other side.


    Old Master Fu had returned from his walk outside, and Shi''s father was still talking.


    He noticed Shi Li''s zed expression while chatting with Bai Qianqian and guessed that his daughter didn''t want to talk to that girl.


    So he consciously wrapped up his business vision discussion with Mr. Fu.


    "It''s gettingte, we should head home. We can talk more another time."


    "Yes, yes, let''s continue our discussion another time."


    Finally able to escape, Shi Li stood up, and Bai Qianqian, who had been chatting with her all evening, also rose.


    She took the initiative to link arms with Shi Li, saying, "Chatting with you today was quite enjoyable, little sister. Let''s exchange contact information. We can go shopping and be diningpanions in the future."


    Shi Li: ?? Something feels off.


    Second Young Master Fu chimed in from the side, "That''s right, you two young girls can go out together and keep each otherpany."


    "Qianqian doesn''t have many friends. The girls around her are jealous and often exclude her."


    Shi Li thought, "Who would dare exclude her? She''d snatch them without a sound."


    "I strongly suspect she doesn''t have many friends because they''ve all been trafficked."


    Second Young Master Fu said, "Sometimes I''m busy and can''t always apany her shopping. She''s simple-natured, kind, and easy to bully. I don''t dare let her go out alone; I''m always worried she''ll be taken advantage of."


    He continued, "You''re Shi Quan''s sister, so I trust your character. I feel most at ease with you being with Qianqian."


    "You might feel at ease, but now my parents will worry about me," Shi Li thought.


    Ms. Bai Qianqian''s social media QR code was already thrust in front of Shi Li''s face.


    "Mom, save me!" Shi Li screamed internally.

 Chapter 96: Two Complicated Girlfriends

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    In any case, adding a contact method wouldn''t allow Ms. Bai Qianqian to spirit her away, no matter how capable she was.


    Thinking this way, she felt she wasn''t in such danger after all.


    So she took out her phone and said with a smile, "Sure, but I''m a high school student. I have a lot of sses usually, and even after school, I have to do homework at home. I might not have free time to hang out or eat with you."


    When Bai Qianqian heard that Shi Li was just a high school student, she was even more satisfied as she looked her over.


    She scrutinized Shi Li up and down without showing any emotion. Bai Qianqian didn''t even notice that her gaze was like someone selecting pork at a market, or even more like an ancient ve trader appraising potential ves.


    If Shi Li didn''t know about Bai Qianqian''s secret activities, she wouldn''t have found anything wrong with her gaze.


    Now, however, with her preconceptions, she felt Bai Qianqian''s eyes were full of calction.


    Before Shi Li could scan Bai Qianqian''s QR code, Fu Huixing stood up.


    "Let me add you too."


    However, since Fu Huixing was closer to the two of them, even though he took out his phone first, Bai Qianqian still added Shi Li''s contact before his.


    Ms. Bai Qianqian wouldn''t refuse someone who actively offered themselves. Boys could be just as useful as girls.


    Shi Li was shocked. She''d seen people volunteering for death, but never someone volunteering their kidneys: [Burma needs your kidneys]


    Fu Huixing: ...What an ungrateful little brat


    Although Shi Li left the Fu Family Vi with her parents, the lively atmosphere in the Fu household continued.


    With no outsiders present, Madam Fu no longer wished to keep up her facade.


    The moment Shi Li''s family of three left the vi, Madam Fu''s face fell.


    "It''s gettingte now, and it''s not easy for Zhanyang to go home. You should stay here tonight."


    The Second Young Master Fu naively replied, "Alright, I''ll ask the housekeeper to prepare a guest room for Qianqian."


    Madam Fu didn''t even spare a nce for this foolish son, "Miss Bai isn''t part of our family after all. You''re just boyfriend and girlfriend. It''s not convenient for her to stay at our house, as it might cause gossip. You''re a boy, so you don''t need to worry about rumors. But Miss Bai is a girl, and it''s different for her. You should know that rumors can kill. We''ll trouble the driver to make an extra trip tonight to send Miss Bai home."


    Madam Fu''s words made sense. Even if the Second Young Master Fu wanted to object, he couldn''t find any logical ws in her argument. Moreover, this simpleton thought his mother was being considerate of his precious Qianqian.


    The gentle, virtuous, and seemingly helpless Ms. Bai Qianqian certainly wouldn''t raise any objections. She tried to give her boyfriend a look of disappointment, but her good boyfriend didn''t notice.


    When Bai Qianqian had urged her boyfriend to bring her home, she had already anticipated that the Fu family would strongly oppose her rtionship with Fu Zhanyang once they knew about her background. However, she hadn''t expected that the Fu family would have guests today, which prevented Fu Zhanyang from fully introducing her to Mr. Fu and Madam Fu, and thus they hadn''t had the chance to vehemently oppose her as a potential daughter-inw.


    Although things hadn''t gone ording to her n, today''s gains were still quite substantial. The information she had heard about Fu Corporation''s future ns was extremely useful.


    Moreover, she had spotted two promising targets.


    Overall, today''s harvest was quite bountiful.


    Fu Huixing was only half a member of the Fu family. He never stayed overnight at the Fu family''s old mansion, even during holidays when the whole family gathered.


    When Bai Qianqian left, it was already close to nine o''clock, but Fu Huixing hadn''t left yet.


    Madam Fu wondered if he intended to stay overnight this time.


    She could only think about this, as asking outright would seem like she was trying to chase him away.


    Unsure of Fu Huixing''s intentions, Madam Fu prepared as if he were staying. She asked the housekeeper to ready a guest room and change the bedding.


    However, after Bai Qianqian left, Fu Huixing took the initiative to speak to Mr. Fu, "Uncle, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Fu Huixing had always maintained a low profile in the family, so when Mr. Fu heard his nephew seriously say he had something important to discuss, he was slightly taken aback, wondering what it could be.


    When the Second Young Master Fu heard that his cousin wanted to talk business with his father, his curiosity was piqued. He approached, saying, "What important matter? Let me listen too."


    This was certainly not something he could know about. Firstly, it concerned him, and secondly, his loose-lipped cousin could easily expose the matter.


    Before Fu Huixing could refuse, Mr. Fu shot a stern look at his foolish son, "This doesn''t concern you. Don''t interfere."


    Fu Huixing thought: It actually does concern him, which is exactly why he can''t know about it.


    The Second Young Master Fu had eagerly rushed over, but his father wouldn''t let him listen.


    Although the Second Young Master Fu was naive and rebellious, it didn''t mean he had grown up in a permissive family. On the contrary, Mr. Fu and Old Mr. Fu were extremely authoritative and invible in front of the younger generation.


    So the Second Young Master Fu didn''t dare to eavesdrop.


    It was the first time his nephew had approached him with important business, so Mr. Fu treated it with equal seriousness. He led Fu Huixing to the reception room usually reserved for important guests.


    The two sat face to face, and he poured his nephew a ss of water. At his age, drinking teate at night made it difficult to sleep, so even though they were sitting at the tea table, he only drank water.


    Mr. Fu was not at all as stern as he had been with his second son. He asked kindly, "What did you want to talk to your uncle about?"


    Fearing that Fu Huixing might have trouble starting, he probed further, "Are you having problems with your studies, or are you unhappy at your current school and want to transfer, or is someone bullying you outside of school?"


    These were all the problems Mr. Fu could think of that a boy of Fu Huixing''s age might encounter.


    Fu Huixing''s expression remained calm, "It''s none of those. It''s about the female ssmate my second cousin brought home today."


    "What''s wrong? Do you think there''s something off about her?"


    Mr. Fu felt a warmth in his heart, not expecting that his seemingly aloof nephew, who always kept a distance from the family, would be willing to warn him about his foolish son''s girlfriend being problematic.


    He only thought that by "off," Fu Huixing meant that the girl was with Fu Zhanyang simply because their family was wealthy.


    To be honest, in their social circle, such situations were all toomon.


    He could understand it to some extent. People always want something from each other in a rtionship. You might be attracted to someone''s youth and beauty, while they might be attracted to your wealth and naivety. It''s all normal.


    Of course, if this girl was just materialistic, as long as the family could maintain their wealth, she could still have a good life with his foolish son.


    If the girl was even more unscrupulous, she might treat his son as a cash cow, aiming to get a substantial share of marital assets after a divorce. That possibility couldn''t be ruled out either.


    Passionate love before marriage could turn into the coldest indifference afterwards.


    This was what Mr. Fu was thinking, so he assumed Fu Huixing wanted to warn him about this.


    Touched that his nephew didn''t consider himself an outsider, Mr. Fu thought that even if he already knew about this, he shouldn''t discourage the boy''s confidence. He decided he must act sufficiently surprisedter.


    Fu Huixing hadn''t yet figured out how to tactfully tell his uncle about this matter, so he said, "Her rtionship with my cousin might not be simply about money."


    Mr. Fu thought: Ah, this isn''t what I expected. If that girl isn''t simply after money by getting close to my son, what else could it be? Could it be for love? Is this girl genuinely interested in my son as a person?

 Chapter 97: “Separate the son and daughter-in-law, let them live independently”

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    This isn''t right either. Just now, Fu Huixing mentioned there was something off about this girl.


    Now he''s saying it''s not just about the money, which is quite contradictory.


    Mr. Fu, usually soposed, now wore a face full of confusion.


    Compared to his expression ten minutester, he seemed rtively calm at this moment.


    After conveying what he knew to his uncle in a tactful manner, Fu Huixing left the reception room looking as usual.


    Leaving Mr. Fu alone, facing the empty reception room, he disyed the most unsettled expression of his life.


    The lukewarm water in the teapot had long since cooled. He didn''t bother to heat it up, just kept drinking it cold.


    This cooled boiled water was nowhere near as cold as his heart at the moment.


    Mr. Fu hadn''t returned to his bedroom, and Madam Fu, thinking something had happened to her husband, only found out from the maid that he had been in the reception room all this time and hadn''te out, while Fu Huixing had left two hours earlier.


    This was an unprecedented situation.


    Worried, Madam Fu went to find him and saw Mr. Fu gulping down cold water, seemingly trying to drown his sorrows with it.


    He looked like someone who had suffered a great blow. Although Fu Huixing was thest person Mr. Fu had spoken with, Madam Fu didn''t think it had anything to do with him, not believing he could have such an impact.


    She thought back over everything that had happened today, still assuming her husband was upset because their son had chosen an unreliable girlfriend.


    So sheforted Mr. Fu, saying, "I know what''s troubling you. Don''t get too worked up about it. We''re at an age where we need to look after our health. It''s not worth ruining it over that boy."


    "If he changes his mind, that''s for the best. But if he''s set on marrying Bai Qianqian, then we''ll just have to kick him out of the house. Out of sight, out of mind."


    "As long as Bai Qianqian is after his money, once Zhan Yang is kicked out, she''ll break up with him once she realizes she can''t get anything from our family."


    Before Madam Fu''s reassurances, Mr. Fu was just feeling cold-hearted,


    But after herforting words, he couldn''t help but start trembling.


    My God, he was only sixty. His ny-year-old father was still sprightly and didn''t need a walking stick, yet was he getting Parkinson''s because his son upset him?


    Of course, being diagnosed with Parkinson''s in his prime wasn''t the biggest blow for him. What was most urgent was thefort his wife had just offered him.


    Mr. Fu looked at his wife again, his gaze filled with ambiguous meanings.


    Under normal circumstances, this n would have no issues.


    But do you realize, your son''s girlfriend, your future daughter-inw, is no ordinary person.


    If you dare to kick your son out, adopting a stance of righteousness over kinship, she could send your son all the way to the Northern Myanmar Tech Park to learn thetest in tel fraud techniques, or even make him a fresh source of live organ donations.


    Don''t expect human traffickers to be merciful or uphold any moral standards.


    Mr. Fu waved his hand, signaling his wife to sit down, "I have something to tell you, please sit down first."


    Madam Fu yawned, "What''s the matter? Your tone is fairly ominous. Speak quickly, I want to go back to sleep for my beauty rest. Staying upte is bad for the skin."


    Mr. Fu: I hope you still have the mood to sleep after hearing this.


    It has to be said that the mere thought of having someone else to share the burden with provides a uniquefort.


    Madam Fu ced the teapot on the stove, "Drinking cold water is bad for your health. You can''t do this again."


    Mr. Fu chuckled, "I have received some news."


    Mr. Fu did not mention this was from Fu Huixing. His intention was to protect him.


    Madam Fu asked, "What big news has warranted this attitude?"


    Mr. Fu: ��It''s about Zhan Yang''s girlfriend. Her background is not simple."


    ��I know, she must be with Zhan Yang for his money, right?��


    Mr. Fu shook his head.


    This arouse Madam Fu''spetitive spirit, "Or does she have another boyfriend hidden somewhere, and together they''re plotting against our family''s assets?"


    The hint of this news came from the Lan family.


    ��Enough, stop guessing. Let me tell you straight, she��s a human trafficker.��


    The sound of boiling water came from the kettle on the stove, while Madam Fu stayed stunned.


    Her husband was a serious man who never made jokes.


    Madam Fu even thought that he, a man in his sixties, had unlocked his sense of humor and was joking with her.


    No wonder Madam Fu thought her husband was joking, because this news was simply too outrageous.


    Even if Mr. Fu said that Bai Qianqian was a fraudster, Madam Fu would not think he was joking.


    A young woman, how could she possibly be a human trafficker?


    Moreover, her impression of human traffickers were shady figures. How could one be her daughter-inw?


    At first, Madam Fu didn''t believe it, she even doubted that her husband was joking.


    Unlike his habitual seriousness, before Mr. Fu put all the clues in front of her, she already eerily believed everything.


    Madam Fu looked towards her husband in despair, "You mean, she is with our son because she truly likes him, or is she attracted to our son��s kidneys?"


    Although being targeted by a human trafficker to be a boyfriend and being targeted as a victim to be abducted are fundamentally the same, both lead to being kidnapped eventually.


    Yet, due to the reason of love, their son has been rtively safe recently.


    Regretfully, both theories were incorrect, "Because she is also a corporate spy, tasked with probing into ourpany''s trade secrets."


    Madam Fu: Where��s my emergency heart medication, I could take a whole bottle.


    "Being targeted by a human trafficker, just because he is gullible and easy to approach."


    Madam Fu stood up with a start.


    ��What are you doing? You can��t tell Zhan Yang about this. This child Zhan Yang is naive, he can''t keep secrets.�� If he finds out, it won''t be long before Bai Qianqian knows about it, which is likely to startle the snake in the grass.


    Madam Fu gave her husband a ncing look, "Do you think I��m unreliable?"


    "So, where are you going?"


    Madam Fu gave a smallugh, "I will pluck a hair from this silly boy��s head. I��ll send it for DNA testing tomorrow. This child is so foolish and stupid, he doesn''t resemble you or me. I suspect the hospital switched the babies at birth."


    Mr. Fu: ... So going for a DNA test is considered reliable?

 Chapter 98: This is your little aunt

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    After leaving the Fu Family Vi, Ms. Bai Qianqian tried to arrange outings with Shi Li online, but Shi Li refused, using the excuse of needing to do homework at home.


    After being rejected by Shi Li several times, Bai Qianqian rarely took the initiative to invite Shi Li out anymore.


    It was unclear whether she had given up on Shi Li as a target or was thinking of a new approach.


    To ensure her own safety while also looking out for Fu Huixing, Shi Li secretly warned him to be careful of Bai Qianqian.


    Though speaking ill of someone behind their back could easily lead to misunderstandings about oneself being a gossip, for the sake of ssmate Fu Huixing''s kidneys, Shi Li feltpelled to say something.


    Fu Huixing was indeed a decent person. When Shi Li reminded him to keep his distance from Bai Qianqian, he not only agreed with Shi Li''s advice but returned the same suggestion to her. He said that keeping distance from strangers was the right idea, and although Bai Qianqian was Fu Zhanyang''s girlfriend, no one really knew what kind of person she was, so it would be best for Shi Li not to go out shopping or dining with her.


    Seeing his long message, Shi Li wanted tobel him with a "discerning eye" tag. He was quite perceptive about people.


    Of course, Shi Li had no intention of going out with Bai Qianqian. Did she think her life was too long, or that she possessed the ability to infinitely regenerate kidneys and wasn''t afraid of them being harvested?


    Since she had neither, she needed to protect herself, starting with refusing Bai Qianqian.


    After rejecting Bai Qianqian twice in a row, a third of Shi Li''s winter break had passed.


    As the New Year approached, Huang Jie rarely went to the studio anymore. Shi Father''s Company, however, was quite busy. He was working overtime and attending meetings every day, preparing for the holiday break during the New Year period.


    Shi Father''s Company had good employee benefits, with rtively long holiday periodspared to otherpanies. After a busy period, he returned home early to enjoy his New Year vacation.


    Huang Jie and the housekeeper were shopping for New Year goods, while Shi Li and Shi''s father decorated the house to create a festive atmosphere.


    Shi''s father was on adder hanging decorations, while Shi Li was busy handing things up to him from the ground.


    Just then, the home phone rang, and Shi Li rushed to answer it.


    After picking up the phone, she responded with a few "uh-huhs" before hanging up.


    "Who was that? What''s the matter?"


    Shi Li told her father toe down from thedder first, lest he get too excited upon hearing the phone conversation and fall off.


    "Grandmother wants us to go to the Old Mansion for dinner tonight. She said Youngest Uncle Shi is back, and our family should have an early reunion dinner together to liven things up."


    Sure enough, upon hearing that Youngest Uncle Shi had returned, Shi''s father''s brows furrowed tightly. In the end, he only snorted through his nose, "So he remembers toe back."


    Huang Jie, who had just returned from shopping with the housekeeper, only caught her husband''s words as she entered. She instinctively asked, "Who''s back?"


    Shi Li ran to the door to take the gift boxes from Huang Jie''s hands, smiling as she said, "My youngest uncle is back. He should be at the Old Mansion now. Grandmother just called to invite us for dinner tonight."


    "That''s great news! Let''s go, we must go."


    Shi''s father looked at his wife somewhat helplessly. After being married for over a decade, he understood her all too well: she just wanted to go and see the drama unfold.


    Shi Li thought to herself, so this is why I like to eat melon (gossip) and join in on the excitement, it''s because I take after my mother.


    When Shi Li''s family of three arrived at the Old Mansion, it was only afternoon.


    Eldest Uncle Shi and Eldest Aunt Shi weren''t home. Shi''s Grandmother was sitting on the living room sofa, apanied by a man and a woman. The man was Shi Li''s Youngest Uncle Shi.


    "Grandmother, I''m here!" Shi Li called out excitedly as soon as she entered.


    Hearing her granddaughter''s voice, Shi''s Grandmother was very pleased. "Ah Li is here. Come in quickly. I''ve had Sister Cui prepare the sweet soup you love. Hurry and have a couple of sips to warm yourself up."


    The person Shi''s Grandmother called Sister Cui took the coats from the family of three, her voice full of smiles, "The soup is in the kitchen. Ah Li, go get it and bring some for your parents too."


    "Alright!"


    The sweet soup was being kept warm in a y pot, at a temperature not quite ready for immediate consumption.


    Shi Li cupped the porcin bowl in her hands to warm them, stirring the soup with a spoon, intending to cool it to a drinkable temperature quickly.


    Shi''s Grandmother looked kindly at her granddaughter, "Is it very cold outside? Your parents should have made you wear more clothes."


    Shi Li looked at her grandmother somewhat helplessly, "Grandmother, I''m not a little kid anymore. I can dress myself."


    "Oh, that''s right. Then your parents should at least supervise you to wear more clothes. They''re really not up to the task."


    Shi Li wheedled with the olddy, "Grandmother, I''m in good health. I didn''t feel cold at all."


    Shi''s father and Huang Jie were both exasperated. The olddy''s favoritism was a bit too much.


    Shortly after entering, Shi Li had greeted Youngest Uncle Shi who was sitting next to Shi''s Grandmother, "It''s been a long time, Youngest Uncle."


    It truly had been a long time. Youngest Uncle Shi said somewhat dazedly, "After so many years, Ah Li has grown into a youngdy."


    Youngest Uncle Shi was four years younger than Shi''s father, but he looked much older. He didn''t look like Shi''s father''s younger brother, but more like an older brother.


    Standing next to Eldest Uncle Shi, people might even guess wrong about which one was the elder brother.


    From the changes in his face, it was evident that Youngest Uncle Shi hadn''t had an easy time during the three years he''d been away from home.


    Back then, he had insisted on divorcing Youngest Aunt Shi and marrying another woman.


    Youngest Aunt Shi hadn''t done anything wrong in their marriage. Although she had a bit of a temper sometimes, she was a good person overall and got along well with both her sisters-inw and mother-inw. There was nothing to fault her for.


    As a daughter who had been pampered and spoiled by her family, it was normal for her to have a slight temper.


    The family didn''t agree with Youngest Uncle Shi''s decision to divorce Youngest Aunt Shi, but he was adamant. Youngest Aunt Shi wasn''t the type to cling on shamelessly. How could she bear being so despised by her husband? She resolutely agreed to the divorce.


    The divorce that year was a messy affair, and Youngest Aunt Shi''s family was very upset about it.


    Moreover, Youngest Uncle Shi wanted to marry another woman who wasn''t from a prestigious family, but rather an orphan with no parents who had been divorced before.


    Even if this potential wife hade from an illustrious background, the Shi Family wouldn''t have agreed, let alone with herplex personal history.


    When the family refused to consent to their marriage, Youngest Uncle Shi simply cut ties with the family.


    This incident made the Shi Family aughingstock in their social circle for a while.


    Over these three years, the family asionally heard news about Youngest Uncle Shi, but this was only because Shi''s Grandmother worried about her son and had people inquire about him.


    As for the rest of the Shi Family, they didn''t care about his news at all.


    Eldest Uncle Shi was the family''s authority figure. When Youngest Uncle Shi wanted to leave the family, he had said, "If you leave, don''te back."


    He was a man of his word, and once he said Youngest Uncle Shi should never return home, it wasn''t something easily changed.


    Shi Li''s impression of her youngest uncle came entirely from her parents.


    Her parents didn''t like him much, and neither did Shi Li.


    Logically, since Eldest Uncle Shi had said he should never return home, and it wasn''t a joke, even if Youngest Uncle Shi wanted toe back with a thick skin, Eldest Uncle Shi would have driven him out.


    But this was because Shi''s Grandmother worried about her son, and the Shi Family members didn''t want the olddy to be concerned.


    There was another more important reason: Youngest Uncle Shi had been in a car ident this year. He survived but lost a leg.


    Seeing that he had nearly lost his life, the family members softened their hearts. If he wanted toe home, then let hime.


    Originally, Youngest Uncle Shi had been raised at home as fair and clean, but after going out on his own for a few years, he had darkened considerably, and the wrinkles on his face had multiplied. He smiled somewhat sheepishly, havingpletely lost the dashing air he once had. "Ah Li, let me introduce you. This is Hong Yan. Call her Youngest Aunt."


    Youngest Uncle Shi wasn''t trying to introduce his wife to his niece, but rather introducing his wife to his second brother and sister-inw through his niece.


    He thought that if his niece called Hong Yan "Youngest Aunt," it would be equivalent to his second brother''s family acknowledging Hong Yan as his wife.


    Shi Li hadn''t liked this woman in her previous life, and asking her to call her "Youngest Aunt" seemed a bit difficult.


    Shi Li smiled and extended her right hand, palm up, in a gesture of asking for money. "Give me a name-changing fee first."

 Chapter 99: Transferring to be Your Classmate

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    Shi''s father and Huang Jie had been watching their daughter''s actions intently. When they saw her extend her hand for the customary gift, the couple had to stifle theirughter. They were relieved; their daughter wouldn''t let anyone take advantage of her when she went out into the world.


    Modern people rarely carry cash or red envelopes, let alone Youngest Uncle Shi, who had been struggling since leaving home. His abilities were mediocre at best, and his first marriage had been supported by his family and inws. One could only imagine how his work and life had fared after he set out on his own.


    Shi Li had heard from her eldest aunt that Shi''s Grandmother often secretly gave money to support her youngest son.


    The eldest uncle and aunt knew about this but didn''t expose the olddy''s actions, fearing that Youngest Uncle Shi might actually die out there.


    Youngest Uncle Shicked the ability to earn money, but nearly forty years of living in a wealthy family had cultivated his habit of spendingvishly. After being kicked out, even with Shi''s Grandmother''s asional support, he didn''t have much money.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shamelessly returned to the old house, talking about family reunions.


    Shi Li extended her hand for the customary gift, but Youngest Uncle Shi not only had no cash on him, he couldn''t even make a digital transfer.


    Youngest Uncle Shi made a gesture of patting his pockets. "Ah Li, your uncle left in a hurry and didn''t bring a red envelope. Do you think I could make it up to youter?"


    Childless for many years after marriage, Youngest Uncle Shi had always been good to his brother''s children. He hoped to appeal to Shi Li''s emotions, seeing if he could get away with this situation.


    Whether he could get away with it depended entirely on whether Shi Li would let him off the hook.


    Unfortunately, Shi Li chose to strictly adhere to her principles.


    Shi Li stood up and bowed deeply to the woman, full of apology. "Without the customary gift, I''m afraid I can''t address you differently. Hello, Mrs. Hong."


    Shi''s father and his wife couldn''t hold back theirughter this time. They never imagined their daughter could be so cutting with her words.


    Hong Yan, sitting next to Youngest Uncle Shi, was so angry her mouth nearly twisted. This little girl was clearly also from a wealthy family, yet her words were full of the stench of money. All she talked about was money, opening and closing.


    She didn''t seem like a rich second generation, but more like a calcting middle-aged woman from the streets.


    Shi''s Grandmother particrly disliked this woman who had lured away her son. Shi Li''s refusal to give Hong Yan face actually pleased her, so Shi''s Grandmother pretended not to notice.


    Because of Shi Li, Hong Yan had been christened with the title of "Mrs. Hong" in this family.


    While her husband was called "Youngest Uncle," she was addressed as "Mrs. Hong."


    This clearly marked her as an outsider.


    Without Hong Yan having to remind him, Youngest Uncle Shi also felt this wasn''t right, but being able to return home was already an act of mercy from his older brother and mother. He didn''t dare ask for too much.


    Three years away had taught him to read the room and not be tactless.


    When mealtime came, Eldest Uncle Shi and Eldest Aunt finally returned home hand in hand.


    Shi Li always felt that these two weren''t really busy withpany matters, but simply didn''t want to see Youngest Uncle and Hong Yan.


    The male and female cousins from Eldest Uncle''s family were also at home,ing downstairs from the upper floor when it was time to eat.


    Shi Li had more topics to discuss with her cousins. She chatted with her male cousin about his foolish ssmate, Second Young Master Fu, who had a girlfriend his family didn''t quite approve of.


    With her female cousin, she gossiped about the vice principal at school having an affair with a male teacher. Her male cousin listened in bewilderment, "Your principal is something else, not an ordinary person."


    Shi Li nodded, indeed not an ordinary person.


    While the younger generation huddled together gossiping, Youngest Uncle Shi brought up, "Big brother, do you think there''s still a ce for me to work in thepany?"


    Hearing this, Eldest Uncle Shi threw his chopsticks on the table. "When you left home back then, didn''t you say you''d nevere back, and thatpany matters had nothing to do with you anymore?"


    The younger generation, who had been whispering and gossiping, were startled into silence by the sound of Eldest Uncle Shi mming down his chopsticks, suddenly as quiet as quails.


    Eldest Uncle Shi was the family patriarch andmanded great authority at home. When he got angry, everyone from Shi''s father to the younger generation became very obedient.


    Eldest Aunt Shi nudged her husband, reminding him to show some consideration for grandmother.


    Shi''s father tried to mediate, smoothing things over. "Let''s not talk about work while we''re eating. The good food won''t taste right. If there''s anything to discuss, let''s do it after the meal."


    Then, feigning seriousness, he also reprimanded the three siblings discussing gossip, "You three youngsters remember this too: no talking while eating or sleeping. Don''t chat during meals."


    The three who were caught in the crossfire: o(�s���t)o


    Because of this little interlude, no one really enjoyed the meal.


    A table full of dishes, and more than half was left uneaten.


    After the meal, Shi Li and her cousins were sent upstairs, told to go y up there.


    Shi Li didn''t know what the adults discussed, but when her parents called her back downstairs, Youngest Uncle Shi''s eyes and brows were filled with barely concealed joy, and even Hong Yan wore a delighted expression.


    Turning her head, she saw her father''s expression was neutral, while Huang Jie wore a look of amusement.


    Shi Li then knew that Youngest Uncle must have achieved his wish.


    As for how, it certainly wasn''t brotherly love, but must have been Shi''s Grandmother interceding on his behalf.


    Soon to have an official position, Youngest Uncle Shi spoke more confidently than usual.


    He called out to Shi Li as she came downstairs, "Ah Li,e here. Your uncle has one more thing to trouble you with."


    When Huang Jie heard her brother-inw say he had something to trouble her daughter with, her face immediately showed traces of impatience.


    Her brother-inw was really pushing his luck.


    But Shi Li didn''t respond directly, "I''m just a child, how could I possibly help you with anything? You''re really overestimating me."


    "Ah Li, you''re a big girl now. I heard your grades at school are very good..."


    Eldest Uncle Shi was very impatient with his youngest brother, "Just say what you want to say, or get out if you''re going to beat around the bush. Our family doesn''t have that bad habit."


    Youngest Uncle Shi rubbed his nose, "Big brother, you really don''t mince words."


    "It''s like this, your aunt''s family has a younger sister who''s in the same grade as you, also in her first year of high school. I want to transfer her to your school to be your ssmate. I hope you can look after her, so your uncle can feel more at ease."

 Chapter 100: We are a family

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    When Huang Jie heard her younger brother-inw''s words, she was about to lose her temper.


    What did he mean? Her own daughter was always the one being taken care of at home, and now he wanted her to look after someone else at school?


    If it were her own siblings, that would be one thing, but this was a rtive with no blood rtion.


    Asking her daughter to take care of her younger brother-inw''s adopted daughter.


    If their family needed to curry favor with her younger brother-inw''s family, that would be understandable, but now it was clearly her younger brother-inw''s family who needed to cling to them to get by.


    She had just said that her younger brother-inw had made some progress after three years out in the world, learning what it meant to have a sense of propriety.


    Now it seemed that a leopard really couldn''t change its spots; her younger brother-inw hadn''t changed at all, he was still the kind of person whockedmon sense.


    Not only was Huang Jie, the biological mother, unhappy about this, but the other family members were also unwilling.


    The Eldest Uncle''s expression suddenly turned serious, and the Eldest Aunt put her hand on Huang Jie to calm her.


    The Eldest Aunt said, "Ah Li is young and at the age where she should be carefree, how could she take care of someone else?"


    Since her sister-inw had spoken up first, Huang Jie didn''t hold back either, "Sister-inw is right. If Third Brother is worried about his adopted daughter, it''s best to keep her by his side and look after her himself."


    Hong Yan, who had been quietly ying the role of a bystander, suddenly spoke up, "Both sisters-inw are right. Your third brother has always spoken without thinking things through. You''ve known him for so long, you understand his character. He doesn''t have any ill intentions."


    "He just mentioned wanting the girl I gave birth to transfer to Ah Li''s school. He hadn''t discussed this with me beforehand. Let me be the first to say, I don''t agree with this. That girl has a lowly fate, poor grades, and doesn''t study well. If we let her be in the same ss as our good girl Ah Li, she might be a bad influence."


    Just listening to her words, there was a sour and sarcastic tone to them, as if she was telling the reluctant Eldest Aunt and Huang Jie that her own daughter wasn''t worthy of studying with their precious youngdies.


    When Hong Yan spoke of her daughter''s "lowly fate," her tone was so bitter that it sounded more like she was cursing an enemy rather than speaking about her daughter.


    Both the Eldest Aunt and Huang Jie, being mothers of daughters themselves, frowned at this. Even if they wanted to be sarcastic towards others, they would never use the method of belittling their own daughters.


    The two of them furrowed their brows, wondering what kind of biological mother would speak about her own daughter like this.


    Youngest Uncle Shi defended his stepdaughter, saying, "Ying is a good child, don''t set your expectations too high for her."


    "Regarding putting Ying in Ah Li''s ss, I didn''t discuss it with you beforehand. That was my mistake, and it won''t happen again. You''re her mother, and if you think it''s not suitable, then we''ll find an ordinary high school for Ying."


    Seeing Youngest Uncle Shi humble himself before Hong Yan, everyone in the room wore expressions as if they had just eaten something unpleasant.


    Watching others disy affection could make one feel the pink bubbles of love emanating from them, but watching these two show affection was different: it could make one vomit up yesterday''s dinner.


    The reason Youngest Uncle Shi suddenly brought up changing schools for his stepdaughter was that he could now work at thepany. With him as the head of the household, it was natural that they would move to Blue City.


    After moving, the first thing to consider was the children''s education, which was quite reasonable.


    Huang Jie was soft-hearted and felt that her brother-inw''s adopted daughter was a bit pitiful. As long as it didn''t trouble her own daughter, she was willing to lend a helping hand.


    So she said, "I know quite a few middle school principals, both private and public. I can help introduce you."


    Youngest Uncle Shi knew that any school his second sister-inw was aware of must be good, otherwise she wouldn''t have mentioned it.


    So he gratefully said, "Thank you, Second Sister-inw. Whether it''s public or private doesn''t matter, as long as the school has a good learning environment and responsible teachers..."


    Before Youngest Uncle Shi could finish speaking, Hong Yan interrupted him, "For such a small matter as this child''s schooling, there''s no need to trouble Second Sister-inw. My daughter is useless, and it would be a waste to use connections to get her into a good school. Thank you for your concern, Second Sister-inw, but there''s no need to trouble you with this."


    Huang Jie had offered help out of kindness, but since the biological mother didn''t appreciate it, she wouldn''t insist on helping.


    Youngest Uncle Shi wanted to say something more, but after receiving a re from Hong Yan, he swallowed his words.


    Seeing this, Shi Li smiled and said, "Although I don''t have a blood rtionship with that sister, we''re still family. We should stand together and help each other. Uncle and Mrs. Hong, you can trust me with your daughter. If you trust me, I''ll do my best not to let you down."


    "It''s not just about me taking care of my sister; there are many ways we can help each other. Having a rtive in the same ss means you don''t have to worry about me being bullied at school. When she encounters difficulties, I''ll help her, and when I face challenges, she''ll help me too."


    After Shi Li finished this heartfelt speech, everyone in the vi, except for the youngest uncle and his wife, wore intriguing expressions.


    Her cousins raised their eyebrows at Shi Li, with looks that seemed to say, "What are you up to?"


    Heaven knows, Shi Li truly didn''t have any ulterior motives. She was such a kind-hearted person who simply wanted to do something to help others.


    Hong Yan quickly waved her hand, "Aunt knows that Ah Li is kind, but you don''t know how selfish and vain Song Ying is. Being around her will corrupt you."


    Shi Li waved her hand even more vigorously, "It''s alright, we''re family. I won''t look down on my sister. You said I''m a good person, so if she spends time with me, she''ll be influenced to be a good person too."


    Her female cousin couldn''t help butugh. Wasn''t her little sister essentially saying that Song Ying wasn''t good because she had spent too much time with her biological mother, Hong Yan, and had been influenced by her?


    As Hong Yan was about to refuse Shi Li again, Youngest Uncle Shi had already made the decision, "Since Ah Li is willing, we''ll trouble you with this then."


    Shi Li looked into Hong Yan''s eyes with a slight smile, "It''s no trouble. We''re family, saying such things makes it seem too formal."


    The "we''re family" principle had resurfaced. Hong Yan scornfully curled her lip. When her husband wanted to return to work at thepany, the whole family had been reluctant, with only the Old Lady speaking up to help.


    Now this dead girl suddenly remembered they were family.


    From these simple exchanges, everyone present could sense that Hong Yan didn''t value her own biological daughter very much.


    Following the principle of annoying Hong Yan, the Eldest Aunt proactively brought up, "You''re staying at the old house tonight. What about your daughter? Should we send the driver to bring her from the hotel? It''s not safe for a girl to stay alone in a hotel."


    Youngest Uncle Shi''s smile became a bit ufortable, "We haven''t settled in properly here yet, so we didn''t dare bring her along. The girl is staying at home to watch the house."


    The Eldest Aunt let out a meaningful "Oh," then said, "You two are really brave, daring to leave the child alone at home."


    "She''s a grown girl now, she should be able to take care of herself."


    The Eldest Aunt asked again, "So when do you n to bring the child over?"


    Once again, Hong Yan spoke before Youngest Uncle Shi could, "There''s no rush. Once we''re settled here, we''ll bring her over. She''s a young woman now, she certainly has the ability to take care of herself."

 Chapter 101: She just heard the voice of Shi Li.

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    During the Chinese New Year period, Youngest Uncle Shi and his wife had been staying at the Old Mansion, keeping the Old Ladypany.


    Eldest Uncle Shi and Eldest Aunt lived with the elderlydy, and even though they were particrly unwilling to see this couple, they epted it for the Old Lady''s sake.


    Because they were staying at the Old Mansion for the New Year, Youngest Uncle Shi''s stepdaughter couldn''t possibly be brought over.


    After the New Year, Youngest Uncle Shi and Hong Yan showed no intention of moving out, seemingly nning to stay permanently.


    The vi they were currently living in was under the Old Lady''s name, so Eldest Aunt couldn''t make a move to drive her brother-inw''s family away.


    She was so unwilling to see Hong Yan that she even considered moving out of the Old Mansion herself.


    At this point, Eldest Aunt envied Shi Li''s family, noting how foresighted the second brother and his wife were.


    Just before school started, Song Ying was finally brought over by Youngest Uncle Shi and Hong Yan.


    Eldest Aunt didn''t like Hong Yan, but she felt quite sympathetic towards this girl who wasn''t favored by Hong Yan.


    Hong Yan waspletely indifferent to this daughter, and Youngest Uncle Shi was only a stepfather, unable to take care of everything. Even if he thought of something, he couldn''t say it.


    After all, there should be distance between a grown girl and her father, and he was only a stepfather.


    Youngest Uncle Shi asked his sister-inw for help. While Eldest Aunt didn''t like her brother-inw and Hong Yan, she knew the child was innocent.


    So she gaveprehensive instructions to the Nanny to prepare clothes, shoes, socks, schoolbags, stationery, and other necessities for Song Ying...


    Her eldest daughter had long since grown up and moved out, and while preparing all this for Song Ying, she surprisingly found herself recalling the feeling of taking care of her own daughter.


    On the first day of school, Shi Li''s family driver went to the Old Mansion to pick up Song Ying.


    As for apanying her to meet the principal, director, and teachers, as they had done when Liang Rongrong transferred schools, that wasn''t going to happen.


    The enrollment procedures had already beenpleted; Shi Li just needed to take her to register.


    This was the first time Shi Li had taken someone to register for school, a situation that hadn''t urred in her previous life.


    In her past life, Shi Li hadn''t interfered with her uncle''s family matters, and Song Ying had been enrolled in a very poor vocational school.


    Vocational school students didn''t like studying and preferred to spend their time on non-academic activities, which of course included bullying ssmates.


    Song Ying was a transfer student who didn''t seem toe from a wealthy family. She was easy to bully and didn''t fight back, so she became the target of collective bullying.


    Shi Li didn''t know if Song Ying had told Hong Yan about being bullied at school after returning home, but she guessed that even if she did tell Hong Yan, Hong Yan wouldn''t have taken it seriously.


    Perhaps Hong Yan would have told Song Ying, "Why don''t they bully others? Why do they only bully you? It must be your problem. You should look for reasons within yourself."


    Bullied by ssmates at school and with no help from her mother at home, Song Ying jumped to her death during her senior year of high school.


    Since Youngest Uncle Shi and Hong Yan moved into the Old Mansion, Shi Li had rarely returned there.


    Song Ying had almost no presence in the Old Mansion. She knew she wasn''t part of the family and had never appeared at the Shi family gatherings.


    Shi Li didn''t have many impressions of her; in her memory, she was a girl who liked to walk with a hunched back, shoulders tucked in, and head down.


    Later, after her death, at the funeral where an erged ck and white photo was disyed, Shi Li saw her face clearly for the first time. She was a very pretty girl, withrge eyes under willow-leaf eyebrows, her eyes seemingly full of fear.


    Opening the car door, the ck and white face from her memory came to life before Shi Li.


    Shi Li smiled gently at her, "You must be Song Ying."


    "He-hello, I''m Song Ying."


    Song Ying''s clothes and shoes were all new, bought by the Nanny at Eldest Aunt''s reminder.


    Shi Li moved over a bit, making room for about half a person, "Get in the car first, we can talk inside."


    Song Ying obediently sat in the car, her hands restlessly fidgeting on her knees. Shi Li noticed that while the back of her hands was fair, her palms had many calluses - hands that had done a lot of housework and farm work.


    "I''ll take you to register in a bit. You''ll be in the same ss as me. If you have any questions, you can ask me. Our ssmates and teachers are all very nice, so don''t be afraid. If anyone bullies you, either in or out of school, tell me, and I''ll get someone to beat them up."


    Song Ying sincerely thanked Shi Li, "Thank you, I''m sorry for the trouble."


    "It''s no trouble at all."


    The teaching director knew a transfer student wasing today and had made preparations.


    After Shi Li brought Song Ying to the teaching director''s office and signed some documents, they were handed over to the ss Teacher.


    The ss Teacher thus learned that this was a rtive of Shi Li''s family.


    On the way back to the ssroom, Shi Li said to the ss Teacher, "Song Ying is a new student. Let her sit in the seat near the podium. It''ll be convenient for her to get to know the teachers and ssmates."


    The seat near the podium was currently unupied, and since they weren''t taking someone else''s spot, the ss Teacher naturally had no objections.


    "Alright, I''ll have one of our male students bring over a desk and chair. If Song Ying is okay with it, we''ll let her sit near the podium."


    The ss Teacher always ced great importance on students'' autonomy. Even though this suggestion came from his precious top student, he still wanted to ask for Song Ying''s opinion first.


    Song Ying smiled softly at both of them, "That''s fine, I don''t mind."


    ��Super ultra-premium VIP seat, I''ve secured it for you. Make sure to study hard, okay?��


    Song Ying heard Shi Li''s voice but didn''t notice that it was different from her usual speaking tone. She obediently replied, "Thank you, big sister. I''ll listen attentively in ss."


    The ss Teacher inwardly eximed, realizing that this new female student could also hear Shi Li''s thoughts.


    After a long time, he could now distinguish which were Shi Li''s spoken words and which were her thoughts.


    The words Shi Li had just thought in her mind had eerily matched up with the girl''s response.


    Shi Li was a bit puzzled as to why Song Ying would report to her that she would listen attentively in ss.


    Although strange, it was logical - promising family members before school starts that one would pay attention in ss.


    "Studying isn''t the most important thing. The most important thing about going to school is to be happy. As long as you can be happy, that''s what matters."


    On the way back to the ssroom, the ss Teacher was on pins and needles, even walking at double speed.


    He was afraid that Shi Li might think something internally, and Song Ying might take it as Shi Li speaking, potentially revealing some issues while conversing with Shi Li.


    Back in the ssroom, the ss Teacher introduced the new student to the ss.


    After a brief meet-and-greet, he took Song Ying out, ostensibly for an enrollment talk.


    In reality, he took her to the office to tell her that she had gained an unusual ability to hear Shi Li''s thoughts. The words she had heard earlier weren''t spoken by Shi Li out loud, but were what Shi Li was thinking.


    Song Ying''s usually timid face now showed a hint of shock.


    The ss Teacher, fearing she wouldn''t believe him, was on the verge of swearing an oath, "It''s true, I''m not lying to you."


    Mini Scene:


    Song Ying: Guys, who understands? My new ss Teacher is totally bonkers.

 Chapter 102: Everyone is Crazy (from Song Ying’s Hysterical Version)

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    Any person of sound mind would not believe it if someone told them they had gained supernatural abilities and could hear the inner monologue of a specific person.


    Even if the person telling them this was their new ss Teacher.


    The ss Teacher had alsoe from Song Ying''s time, so he could understand her feelings well.


    He said, "I''m just giving you a heads up. If you suddenly hear Shi Li speaking out of nowhere, don''t be frightened, and don''t let Shi Li know about this. Our ss has been keeping this secret, not daring to let outsiders know, and we haven''t told Shi Li herself."


    Song Ying felt that peeking into someone else''s mind was somewhat indecent.


    She couldn''t imagine how ufortable Shi Li would feel if she knew her inner thoughts were being heard by others.


    At this point, she had already forgotten that she held a disbelieving attitude towards this matter.


    She simply asked, "Why keep this secret? Why not let outsiders and Shi Li know?"


    The ss Teacher looked at Song Ying as if she were a fool, "Think about it. If our entire ss can hear Shi Li''s thoughts, where exactly is the problem? Is it with us or with Shi Li?"


    Song Ying thought to herself, you all have problems, but now I''m included in that group too.


    "Of course, the problem is with Shi Li. Her thoughts are being heard by us, and as Shi Li''s teachers and ssmates, we''re the ones who have the opportunity to hear them. If ill-intentioned outsiders found out about this, what if they kidnapped Shi Li and took her to some underground organization for dissection and research?"


    Song Ying was frightened by the ss Teacher''s threat. In her mind, she imagined Shi Li being taken away by men in ck suits for research. She covered her mouth with both hands in fear.


    "That can''t happen." Although they hadn''t spent much time together, less than a morning, Song Ying felt that Shi Li was a good person. She didn''t want Shi Li to be taken away for dissection and research. "I''ll definitely keep it a secret and not let outsiders know."


    The ss Teacher, like a creepy uncle trying to lure elementary school students, said with satisfaction, "That''s right."


    Song Ying was still very confused, "So it''s fine as long as outsiders don''t know, but why keep it from Shi Li? It doesn''t seem right that she doesn''t know we know her secret."


    "Everyone has secrets they can''t tell, dark sides they can''t let others know about. Shi Li doesn''t know we can hear her thoughts, and she unintentionally exposes her dark side. Isn''t that not good?"


    Although she had thought it through in detail, the ss Teacher looked at her with some sympathy, "Shi Li is different from others. We can''t see her psychological dark side from her thoughts, only her contrasting nature. As for why we don''t tell Shi Li so she can protect herself from thinking things that shouldn''t be seen by others,"


    "This is the third point I want to tell you. Some of Shi Li''s thoughts can predict the future, and so far, the uracy has been 100%. We''re afraid that if Shi Li finds out, her thoughts might lose the ability to predict the future, or we might not be able to hear her thoughts anymore."


    Song Ying nodded, "I understand."


    She epted it faster than herself, the ss Teacher thought sourly. Young people are indeed better at epting new things more quickly than old folks like him.


    Song Ying''s expression was still odd, "So in real life, can people really hear others'' thoughts? I''m from a small town and haven''t seen much of the world. I''ve only seen this kind of thing in TV dramas."


    Well, everything he had said earlier was in vain. She still didn''t believe it after all.


    The ss Teacher''s expression deted for a moment, but he understood Song Ying''s position. After all, it had taken him a long time to ept this fact when he first encountered it.


    So the ss Teacher said, "I''m telling you this not expecting you to believe and ept it right away. You just need to pay attention to what I''ve said and not give it away."


    The ss Teacher asked, "That shouldn''t be too difficult, right?"


    Song Ying nodded woodenly, "I''ll try my best."


    The ss Teacher, like the leader of a cult, said, "Don''t say you''ll try, you must do it!" It''s do or die.


    Song Ying recalled what Shi Li had said in the car not long ago. She had said that all the teachers and ssmates in the ss were very nice and told her not to worry.


    With a ss Teacher like this, how could she not worry?


    Shi Li had also said that if anyone bullied her or if she encountered any problems at school, she should feel free to ask for help, and not to be shy about it, because they were family.


    Song Ying wasn''t the type to trouble others. Although she took Shi Li''s words to heart about asking for help if she had problems, she had never actually thought about going to Shi Li for help. She had managed all these years without anyone''s help.


    Now, bombarded by the ss Teacher''s series of bombshells, she particrly wanted to go against her principles and seek Shi Li''s help.


    The problem now was that Shi Li couldn''t know about this.


    To seek Shi Li''s help or not to seek Shi Li''s help, that was the question.


    "I know these things are outrageous and it''s hard for you to ept all of this. You can observe slowly after you go back, there''s no need to rush. If you encounter any problems, you can discuss them with the teachers and ssmates. We are all your strong support."


    Before Song Ying left the office, the ss Teacher spoke with a somewhat strange tone, "By the way, I remember you and Shi Li are rtives. Are you Shi Li''s cousin?"


    Song Ying used to browse the inte and had identallye across information about the Shi Family in Blue City, but she never knew that her stepfather was actually a direct child of the Shi Family.


    Being brought to Blue City and living in a castle-like mansion was like a dream.


    Song Ying was most adept at observing people''s words and expressions. Even before moving into the old mansion, she had already noticed that her birth mother was not well-liked by the Shi Family.


    The ss Teacher''sst sentence sounded to Song Ying like he was probing into a student''s family background.


    Teachers at her previous schools had done this too, treating students differently based on their family circumstances.


    Although she was nominally the daughter of Shi Li''s uncle, and therefore a granddaughter of the Shi Family, Song Ying knew in her heart that she wasn''t their biological granddaughter and couldn''tfortably im to be Shi Li''s cousin.


    "No, it''s not like that. Simply put, my stepfather is Shi Li''s uncle."


    The ss Teacher made an "oh" sound, so that''s how the rtionship was.


    The ss Teacher probed further, "So you live together?"


    "No, we don''t live together. We came to school together this morning because Shi Li had the driver pick me up."


    The ss Teacher nodded, his tonecking the excitement that Song Ying didn''t have, "Since you''re rtives, you can see Shi Li often after school."


    Song Ying felt a bit anxious, thinking how the ss Teacher seemed unable to understand what she was saying. She had just exined that she wasn''t really Shi Li''s rtive and didn''t live with her.


    "Since you can often see Shi Li, please share with us any gossip you hear about Shi Li at home."


    Song Ying: ???

 Chapter 103: As long as you live three more years, you will be recognized by your biological parents

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    The ss Teacher''s gaze was exceptionally firm, as if she were taking an oath under a red g.


    The ss Teacher nodded, confirming, "That''s exactly right. I''ll add you to our small group chat soon. Remember, sharing is a traditional virtue of the Chinese people. When youe across any gossip, be sure to share it with your ssmates."


    Entering a new school and ss, surrounded by a group of rich second-generation students, Song Ying was initially quite anxious, fearing her ssmates might be difficult to get along with. The inte was often filled with negative news about the behavior of rich kids.


    However, her nervous feelings were quickly overshadowed by the ss Teacher''s shocking revtion. In an instant, she found herself thrust into a different kind of chaos.


    After returning to the ssroom with the ss Teacher, Song Ying was added to the group chat. As a new member joined, there was a notification message.


    Upon Song Ying''s entry, she received a warm wee, with everyone congratting her on being able to hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts as well.


    Song Ying thought to herself: They''re reallymitted to this act.


    She scanned the group members list and indeed, Shi Li wasn''t part of the chat.


    There were no secrets in the ss; everyone knew that Song Ying was Shi Li''s uncle''s stepdaughter.


    Song Ying had expected her ssmates to mock thisplicated rtionship, but to her surprise, they were all envious of her connection to Shi Li.


    Everyone''s focus wasn''t on Song Ying''s mother, who had remarried into a wealthy family with a child, but on the fact that Song Ying could frequently interact with Shi Li. They insisted that if she ever heard Shi Li discussing any gossip in her thoughts, she must share it with everyone in the group.


    Then the group flooded the chat with a "hungry" emoji.


    These people were acting so convincingly that Song Ying was almost starting to believe them.


    Despite the ss Teacher''s presence in the group, the ss president remained the most mentally mature person among them all.


    He said, "You might not believe what the ss Teacher said, but that''s okay. Time will prove everything. You just need to watch patiently. Sometimes Shi Li gets distracted in ss and says some strange things. You just need to wait and see."


    Song Ying thought to herself that if she could hear Shi Li''s inner voice today, she would never doubt it again.


    So she paid extra attention to Shi Li''s behavior that day, wanting to confirm the authenticity of being able to hear inner thoughts.


    To Song Ying''s anticipation, Shi Li was particrly attentive in ss that day. She didn''t think about her "Yun He brother" during the lesson, nor did she internally respond to the teachers''ments.


    The ss president: Well, that backfired.


    Though proven wrong, the ss president refused to admit it. He just told Song Ying to keep waiting patiently, saying that triggering Shi Li''s inner voice required some luck.


    Apart from the ss Teacher''s bomb attack early in the morning, Song Ying''s first day at the new school went quite well, much better than she had expected.


    The teachers and ssmates were all friendly. Although the teaching style was different from her previous school, Song Ying could ept it and keep up with the progress.


    After school, Shi Li was responsible for taking Song Ying home.


    Sitting in the car, Song Ying looked embarrassed.


    "Sister, thank you for taking me to school on my first day. From now on, I can go to and from school by myself. There''s no need for you to pick me up and make the driver take such a long detour."


    Of course, Shi Li couldn''t possibly pick her up and drop her off every day, spending at least an extra hour on the road.


    She nodded and said, "Of course. From now on, you can have Uncle Bai drive you to and from school. Uncle Bai is an experienced driver, he''s very skilled."


    Uncle Bai was Shi''s Grandmother''s driver. Shi''s Grandmother rarely went out, and even when she did, she wouldn''t choose to go out during the morning and evening rush hours. This schedule worked perfectly with Song Ying''s school times, making Uncle Bai the most suitable person to drive her.


    Hearing Shi Li suggest that the mansion''s driver should take her, Song Ying quickly waved her hands, "No need, I can take the bus to school myself."


    Hearing Song Ying''s words from the back seat, the driver couldn''t help butugh.


    [What a joke, there''s no bus that goes directly to the hillside vis]


    At this point, Song Ying hadpletely forgotten about the notion of hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts. She just assumed it was something Shi Li had said out loud.


    "If there''s no bus, I can ride a bicycle to school. I''m very fast on a bike."


    Shi Li turned her head to look at her, "It takes twenty minutes to drive to school. Guess how long it would take you to cycle?"


    Song Ying''s big eyes curved into a smile, with a hint of mischief, "That''s easy to solve then. I can ride an electric scooter to school. Cars easily get stuck in traffic jams, but electric scooters don''t."


    Shi Li fell silent. It was rare for anyone to render her speechless. After a while, she squeezed out a sentence, "Your mind works really fast."


    Song Ying thought Shi Li wasplimenting her. She shyly puffed out her chest, "Thank you for the praise."


    This really threw Shi Li off bnce.


    She could only dryly say, "You''re wee."


    Having never interacted with her in her previous life, Shi Li discovered for the first time that Song Ying was quite an adorable girl.


    Since they had arrived at the old mansion, Shi Li got out of the car with Song Ying, intending to visit Shi''s Grandmother as well.


    The sunset was particrly beautiful. Shi''s Grandmother was dozing in a rocking chair by the floor-to-ceiling window, with a tablet silently ying videos in front of her.


    The sound of the front door opening woke the olddy. Shi''s Grandmother noticed she had fallen asleep, and the video had moved on to the next episode. She reached out to pause it.


    As the TV drama''s sound stopped, her granddaughter''s crisp voice came through, "Grandma, I''m back from school!"


    Shi''s Grandmother turned her head to see a young and beautiful face, "Ah Li hase to see Grandma."


    Shi''s Grandmother stood up from the rocking chair and asked Sister Cui to wash some fruit for Shi Li to eat. "Are you hungry? Sister Cui bought some very sweet strawberries today. Have some before you start your homework."


    Shi Li had originally nned to just drop Song Ying off and leave, but now it seemed she would be staying for dinner at the old mansion.


    But when the olddy wanted Shi Li to stay, Shi Li couldn''t refuse, "I am a bit hungry actually. Let me taste if Sister Cui''s strawberries are as sweet as she says."


    Sister Cui smiled as she brought over the freshly washed strawberries, cing them in front of Shi Li and Song Ying. Shi Li, being family, didn''t stand on ceremony. Sister Cui encouraged Song Ying, "Little Ying, you try some too. I''m particrly good at picking fruit."


    Therge, red strawberries looked expensive, and Song Ying felt too shy to reach for them. So she said, "I''m not hungry, so I won''t eat any."


    Although this was Hong Yan''s daughter, Shi''s Grandmother didn''t dislike this well-mannered girl. She said, "Even if you''re not hungry, have a taste. You young girls all like fruit. It''s good for beauty and health, you should eat more."


    Shi Li pushed the fruit in her hand towards Song Ying''s mouth, "Eat up, eat up. Otherwise, Grandma and Sister Cui will be upset."


    The originally harmonious atmosphere was interrupted by a woman''s voice, "Ah Li, don''t persuade her. This girl has a lowly fate, she doesn''t deserve to eat good things."


    A fleeting shadow of sadness crossed Song Ying''s face. She took two steps back, "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll go do my homework now."


    Hong Yan''s appearance had soured the mood. Shi''s Grandmother''s expression darkened, her dislike for Hong Yan barely concealed.


    [As long as Song Ying lives for three more years, she''ll be recognized by her birth parents]


    [I''d like to make a reservation for the ''Dragon King returns to p the adoptive mother''s face'' plot]

 Chapter 104: Is Hong Yan not her biological mother

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    Song Ying had only turned around, not yet leaving her spot, when she naturally heard Shi Li''s voice.


    Shi Li''s words were too impactful; even the homeroom teacher''s theory about special abilities from this morning seemed ordinary inparison.


    What did it mean to live two more years, and what did it mean to be found by her birth parents?


    Didn''t this imply that Hong Yan wasn''t her biological mother?


    And that she would pass away within two years.


    Of course, upon hearing these two statements, Song Ying''s first reaction was to turn back in disbelief.


    She saw that Shi Li, Hong Yan, and the others had calm expressions, which made herpose herself and remember the warnings from her homeroom teacher and ss monitor.


    Could this be what everyone referred to as Shi Li''s inner thoughts, and she could even predict the future?


    Yes, yes, yes, only she could hear it, her mother and grandmother couldn''t hear it. She absolutely couldn''t betray everyone''s trust by letting Shi Li know they could hear her thoughts.


    Song Ying adjusted her expression so it wouldn''t appear as shocked as before.


    Hong Yan red at her, "Weren''t you going upstairs to do your homework? What are you up to now?"


    Shi''s Grandmother couldn''t stand Hong Yan scolding the child, even if she wasn''t her own granddaughter. She couldn''t help but speak up, "How can you scold a child like that? Some mother you are!"


    Some mother you are.


    This vivid phrase seemed to sh before Song Ying''s eyes. She had never doubted that Hong Yan was her biological mother.


    Although her mother''s attitude towards her had always been different from normal mother-daughter rtionships, far from affectionate, and often filled with harsh words.


    No one can choose their parents.


    Some parents love their children, while others treat them poorly, and there are even many parents who abuse their children.


    Compared to those parents who frequently hit and yell at their children, her mother only verbally insulted her, so Hong Yan could be considered a good mother.


    Parents are the closest people to a child after birth, and Song Ying often felt regret for not receiving motherly love from her mother.


    Although she often tried to convince herself that it wasn''t a big deal, not all parents have to love their children.


    Yet there was still a thorn constantly pricking her heart.


    But was Hong Yan really not her mother?


    In fact, hearing Shi Li say that Hong Yan wasn''t her biological mother actually made Song Ying feel relieved.


    Whether her parents were poor or rich, Song Ying only hoped they would treat her a little better, like the family of three that used to live next door when she was little.


    Hong Yan was very respectful to everyone in the Old Mansion, even to Sister Cui, the housekeeper.


    In the Old Mansion, she wouldn''t dare talk back to anyone, yet she could freely insult her daughter.


    Hong Yan''s expression was somewhat awkward, and a sh of unease crossed her face. "Look at what you''re saying. I''m this girl''s real mother, no doubt about it. Scolding her a bit is for her own good, hoping she''ll improve."


    Shi''s Grandmother snorted, "Spare the rod, spoil the child? That''s all outdated feudal thinking. Constantly scolding a child will only make them lose confidence. Since Song Ying is The Third''s daughter, that makes me her grandmother, and I have the right to educate her. As long as you and The Third are living in the Old Mansion, you''re not allowed to scold this child anymore. Otherwise, you and The Third can pack your bags and get out."


    Shi Li chuckled, "Grandmother, you''re mistaken. When Uncle and Ms. Hong came to live here, they didn''t bring any bedding. They''re using our family''s things now. You can''t let them take our stuff with them when they leave."


    Shi''s Grandmother looked at Shi Li with eyes full of amusement. This little mischief-maker.


    "You''re right, Grandmother made a mistake. Your Third Uncle and Ms. Hong can just roll out directly, saving the time of packing."


    Hong Yan''s face turned from pale to flushed. At this moment, Youngest Uncle Shi returned home from work.


    He was a big idler at thepany, with extremely fixed work hours every day. Although he was there due to connections, his sry wasn''t connection-based: only 5,000 yuan after tax, less than half of what normal employees in thepany earned.


    Of course, his workload was proportional to his sry, which was practically non-existent.


    Youngest Uncle Shi''s position in thepany was essentially that of a useless idle person.


    This was Eldest Uncle Shi''spromise to his mother.


    Hong Yan, however, was not satisfied. She had graduated from high school, had no work experience, and was now middle-aged. If she went out to work, she would probably only find jobs like cleaning or cashiering, which were both tiring and low-paying.


    Hong Yan would absolutely not do such work, but Youngest Uncle Shi''s sry was too low.


    When she initially persuaded Youngest Uncle Shi to return home, she thought that since it was their own family''spany, they would surely arrange a leisurely and well-paid position for his younger brother.


    And as the sister-inw, she should also be given a good job. If the couple''sbined monthly sry reached 100,000 yuan, they could move out and live on their own, without having to endure the frustrations of living in the Old Mansion. She could buy whatever she wanted, which would be absolutely fantastic.


    As it turned out, her husband''s monthly sry was 5,000 yuan, and his entire year''s sry wasn''t enough to buy her a handbag.


    Although Youngest Uncle Shi''s sry was low, he got off work early.


    While Eldest Uncle Shi was still at thepany working overtime and attending meetings, Youngest Uncle Shi had already returned home.


    Upon entering, he sensed the awkward atmosphere in the room and asked, "What''s going on now?"


    Shi Li smiled and said, "It''s nothing much. Ms. Hong was just being too strict in disciplining the child, and Grandmother felt it might hurt the child''s self-confidence, so she advised Ms. Hong to be gentler when educating the child."


    Hong Yan thought to herself, this little girl really knows how to distort facts. Was that really what the olddy had said? Well, she had to admit, the olddy''s words were roughly to that effect.


    But the tone waspletely different. The olddy had told her to pack her bags and get out. How did this girl manage to swallow that part?


    "After all, Song Ying is her own daughter, flesh of her flesh, not her enemy. Don''t you agree?"


    Shi Li''s repeated mentions of "own daughter" and "not her enemy" made Hong Yan''s eyelids twitch.


    People with guilty consciences can''t bear to hear such things.


    Hong Yan was one hundred percent certain that she had done everything wlessly, and no one could possibly find out.


    Even if someone did discover it, that person definitely shouldn''t be Shi Li, who had no connection to her whatsoever.


    When she had done those things, Shi Li had just been born, and she hadn''t even met The Third of the Shi family yet.


    So Shi Li absolutely couldn''t know. If this little girl knew, then the matter should have been spread far and wide by now, but it hadn''t.


    This girl''s words must just be a coincidence, Hong Yan thought to herself.


    Youngest Uncle Shi had long felt that his wife''s attitude towards her stepdaughter was inappropriate. He took this opportunity to advise, "My mother has a point. Even between a biological mother and daughter, constant negativity can wear down their rtionship. You really should be gentler with Ying."


    Hong Yan couldn''t take it anymore. What was wrong with this family today? Why did they keep bringing up the topic of biological mother and daughter?


    Hong Yan felt guilty and tried to cate her husband and inws, "Alright, alright, I get it. I''ll change in the future."


    After dinner, Song Ying returned to her room.


    Looking at her nk workbook, she couldn''t bring herself to start writing for a long time.


    Shi Li''s two sentences tonight had a huge impact on her. She didn''t know how to process this information, let alone what she should do.


    At this moment, she remembered what her homeroom teacher and ss monitor had said today: when encountering problems you can''t solve, you can ask ssmates for help.


    She hesitantly typed out a line on the screen: [I have a question, but I''m not sure if I should ask it.]


    Someone replied instantly: [Don''t hesitate, please ask.]


    Song Ying said: [When I got home today, I think I heard what you all called Shi Li''s inner thoughts.]

 Chapter 105: Your biological parents should be old cows

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    The ssmates scrolling through their phones naturally received Song Ying''s message, so everyone grabbed their metaphorical popcorn, ready for some juicy gossip.


    It really pays to have connections. Shi Li''s family had a ssmate who was like a secret informant, so they wouldn''t miss any news about Shi Li even after she went home.


    [Is that so? What news have you heard? Share it with us!]


    The person who sent this used a somewhat vulgar emoji that looked quite sleazy.


    [It''s about something rted to me. I don''t know what to do, so I wanted to consult everyone for advice.]


    Song Ying didn''t know if her ssmates would still be curious about something concerning her, but she had to say this upfront to avoid wasting everyone''s time if they found her secret uninteresting after she revealed it.


    What she didn''t know was that when it came to gossip, her ssmates were absolutely indiscriminate. No matter who it was about or what the topic was, they treated all gossip equally.


    Moreover, she clearly underestimated the impact of this matter.


    [From Shi Li''s tone, it seems that my current mother might not be my biological mother.]


    Everyone: !!


    Before anyone could recover and think of how to respond with aforting message, Song Ying''s second message came through.


    She said: [It looks like I might die within three years.]


    Everyone: ?!


    This... I''ve never encountered something like this before and don''t know what to say. Previously, Shi Li had foreseen someone''s death - it was Wei Yi''s father. But that old guy had several mistresses outside, so when something happened to him, everyone was gleeful. No one tried to stop it or felt sorry for him.


    Then there was that time with the ss monitor''s father. Those predictions were all about ssmates'' rtives having idents, but we''ve never encountered a prediction about a ssmate themselves having an ident, let alone dying outright.


    Even the most tactful person in the ss, the ss monitor, was at a loss for words. He didn''t know how tofort her.


    No one knew what to do. The ss monitor was like a mother to the whole ss, so following the principle of "when in trouble, find the ss monitor," everyone sent messages to him, urging him to quickly respond andfort Song Ying.


    ss monitor: I really appreciate your trust in me.


    The ss monitor had the teacher above him, so he thought about transferring all the ssmates'' trust to the homeroom teacher.


    He was about to send a message urging the homeroom teacher tofort Song Ying when he opened the chat and found that among the sea of people urging him tofort Song Ying was his respected homeroom teacher.


    The ss monitor was truly speechless. You''re the homeroom teacher, how can you pass such an important task to a student? Is this really okay?


    With no choice and a useless homeroom teacher, he had to figure out how to respond to Song Ying himself.


    After typing and deleting for a long time, he only sent one sentence.


    [Can you recall in detail every word Shi Li said at the time?]


    This wasn''t because he was nosy; he just wanted to use the information from Shi Li''s words to help his ssmate avoid misfortune and seek good fortune.


    The ss monitor gave Song Ying the impression of being very reliable, so even though his words seemed a bit gossipy, she didn''t think much of it.


    She roughly recounted Shi Li''s original words: [Shi Li said that if I can live for two more years, my biological parents wille to find me.]


    The others lurking in the chat: As expected of Shi Li, look at the amount of information in that sentence. One sentence dropped two bombshells.


    [She also said, ''Get ready for the plot twist where the dragon king returns and ps the foster mother''s face.'']


    [I don''t really understand what that means.]


    Sun Yiling, who had been lurking in the chat, couldn''t hold back and replied: [How can you not understand this? You should get it, right? Congrattions, sister, your biological parents must be really powerful!]


    The others wished they could rush to her and tell her to think before speaking. Song Ying''s mother turned out to be a foster mother, and she might die within two years. How is this something to congratte her about?


    Sun Yiling was scolded by her deskmate behind her back, telling her to be more thoughtful. She felt wronged and thought, from what was said, Song Ying''s biological parents would p the foster mother''s face. If the foster mother treated her well, why would Shi Li use the phrase "p the face"? It must be because the foster mother didn''t treat her well.


    A mother who doesn''t treat you well suddenly bing a foster mother, unclear reasons for adoption, and your biological parents turning out to be important figures - isn''t this worth congratting?


    As for what her deskmate said about Song Ying possibly dying within two years, there''s no need to worry about that at all. With Shi Li around, there won''t be any idents.


    It''s just like what happened with the ss monitor''s father. Normally, he would have had an ident, but in the end, it was Xue Xuejia''s scumbag father who had the ident.


    This kind of small matter doesn''t need to be taken seriously at all.


    Hearing Sun Yiling''s careless words, her deskmate didn''t know how to respond and could only say, [You have a point.]


    Sun Yiling felt that she indeed made a lot of sense, so she went to privatelyfort Song Ying, copy-pasting this exact exnation and telling her not to worry.


    Song Ying wasn''t really worried about her own death; she was just suddenly overloaded with information, making her feel lost about the future. She didn''t know what to do.


    People in the group chat were alsoforting her, with Sun Yiling being the most excited.


    Strangely enough, when she saw Sun Yiling''s message, her confused and floating heart instantly settled down.


    That''s right, her life was already pretty bad.


    What Shi Li predicted should be a good thing for her.


    Hong Yan was just her foster mother; her biological parents should be quite formidable.


    As for the deadly crisis she would face within two years, now that she knew about it in advance, there might be a possibility to resolve it.


    Even if it couldn''t be resolved, she could strive to live each day to the fullest, not wasting her time. Even if she suddenly closed her eyes one day, she wouldn''t feel regret.


    Compared to many others, she was already very lucky. She shouldn''t be afraid.


    The homeroom teacher finally took on a leadership role for once.


    He said: [So now we have two problems to solve: helping our ssmate Song Ying find her biological parents, and resolving her deadly crisis.]


    [Since it''s a matter of life and death, the second problem is more urgent.]


    [This is where we need some background music.]


    [It feels like the background music suddenly became intense.]


    Going off-topic was a traditional skill of the first-year ss one students. As Song Ying watched the conversation drift further and further away, she timidly asked: [Excuse me, but how can we resolve my deadly crisis?]


    Then her screen was flooded with a string of [Ask Shi Li].


    Song Ying: Huh? Weren''t we supposed to keep this a secret from Shi Li?

 Chapter 106: What Did the Class Teacher Do to the Students

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    It was indeed necessary to keep this a secret from Shi Li.


    The other students, especially ssmates, loved to share with Song Ying about how to extract information from Shi Li.


    As the ssmates chatted more and more, the ss teacher, smiling happily in front of the screen, suddenly realized something was amiss. He was a teacher; how could he join in the mischief with these little rascals?


    It was all Principal Lu''s fault. Because of gossiping with the students, he had developed an incorrect perception of his own identity.


    While interesting gossip was important, the future of his students was what he should be more concerned about.


    Gossiping with these kids every day, he had almost forgotten that they were students and he was a teacher. His task was to supervise the students'' studies and help them all get into better universities.


    He had given these kids a strong dose of medicine before the winter break, and he couldn''t let things go back to how they were as soon as school started again.


    So, as the administrator, he enabled the mute mode for everyone and said:


    [You are students, and your current task is to study. Things outside of studying will be handled by the teachers, so you don''t need to worry about these matters.]


    The ss monitor thought, "You weren''t saying this just now. How quickly you''ve changed your attitude."


    As the group owner, out of respect for the teacher''s position, he didn''t mute or kick the teacher from the group.


    He also considered that the teacher was thinking about the students'' grades, so he pretended not to see this message, which was the greatest respect the ss monitor could show the teacher.


    After the teacher''s message, no one in the group spoke again. It was unclear if anyone had taken the teacher''s words to heart.


    But regardless of whether the students listened or not, the teacher''s desire to improve the ss''s overall performance wasn''t just talk.


    The next day after school started, the teacher announced from the podium that from now on, their ss would follow the same schedule as the third-year students, with two additional self-study periods after school.


    Students who had other study ns after school could apply to him with a handwritten note from their parents.


    The teacher had never taught students with poor grades before. He couldn''t stand this frustration and was determined to raise the ss''s average score this year.


    These words were supposed to be announced during the first morning self-study session on the first day of school, but due to the arrival of a new student, he had been busy weing and introducing the ss to the neer, with a particr focus on introducing Shi Li.


    The prepared speech could only be delivered on the second day after school started.


    When the teacher announced the extended school hours, most of the students were unhappy.


    Shi Li didn''t mind much. She would be doing homework anyway, and there wasn''t much difference between doing it at school or at home.


    Even for her, studying efficiency was higher in the ssroom than at home. By studying at school, she could finish her homework earlier.


    After returning home, she would have more time to watch dramas and read novels.


    Among the other students, Gao Yun was the only one unaffected by the new policy. She still had extra sses every evening this semester. She even hoped the teacher would implement a mandatory attendance policy for ss self-study sessions, which would actually make things easier for her.


    However, this thought was just a passing idea. Her grades had improved by ten cesst semester, with a significant rise in her school ranking.


    The improvement in grades proved that effort pays off, and everything was worth it.


    Having tasted the sweetness of improved gradesst semester, she wanted her performance to continue steadily rising. There was only one way to achieve that: continue to work hard.


    The teacher didn''t have much authority among the students due to Principal Lu''s interest in his position, but no one openly questioned him this time.


    Students who wanted to improve their grades wouldn''t publicly oppose, and there wasn''t a single person in the entire ss who didn''t want to enhance their performance.


    After all, the bait of staying in the same ss as Shi Li after the ss reassignment was too tempting for anyone to refuse.


    Moreover, two additional self-study periods meant more time to spend with Shi Li, which also meant more opportunities to hear her inner thoughts.


    Even if Shi Li didn''t gossip, just hearing her internalints was interesting (as long as she wasn''t going on about Brother Yunhe).


    The self-study sessions the teacher mentioned weren''t just for students to read books and do homework.


    There were two full periods. In the first period, he gave students extra math lessons, and the second period was for students to digest the content of the previous lesson, with the opportunity to discuss any unclear points with him.


    The math content the teacher taught was quite impressive.


    On the first night of following the third-year students'' schedule, only half of the ss was present; the others had one-on-one tutoring.


    When word spread that the teacher would be teaching math in the first period, a third more students showed up the next day, pushing their original one-on-one sessions back by an hour and a half.


    As a result, everyone was exhausted.


    The teacher, without any extra pay, voluntarily taught students every night.


    The students'' learning time increased, and their homework time was inadvertently extended as well.


    Shi Li was among the faster students when it came to homework, but even she was going to bed half an hourter. It was even worse for others.


    The time she had initially imagined for watching dramas and reading novels had now be non-existent.


    If there was a next life, she hoped she could skip the high school period altogether.


    She had gone through this grueling high school life more than once.


    In her previous life, she killed pigs, and in this life, she was reborn. In another life, she killed people, and in this one, she was reborn back in high school.


    Shi Li wasn''t the only one suffering. Many students in the ss had to go for private tutoring after finishing the first self-study period.


    Last semester, they were still cking off in ss and skipping lessons to gossip as a group.


    This semester, they had skipped the stage of trying hard and went straight to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep.


    Shi Li didn''t know that everything was because of her. Seeing thepletely transformed ss atmosphere, she was deeply shocked.


    "Wow, I didn''t know our ssmates could be this serious," Shi Li thought to herself.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what the teacher had done to the entire ss.

 Chapter 107: My School, Your Grave

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    There was another person who didn''t quite understand what was going on - Song Ying, who had just transferred to the school. She was utterly shocked by the studying atmosphere in ss 1. Everyone was studying diligently, and their attitude towards learning was particrly intense.


    Compared to her previous ss, this one was on a whole different level.


    Of course, the two weren''t reallyparable.


    Song Ying''s grades were good; she had ranked first in the county in her high school entrance exams.


    She could have gone to the best high school in the county, but a private high school with not-so-great student resources offered to waive all her fees and give her an annual schrship of 100,000 yuan if she chose to study there.


    In a small county town, 100,000 yuan was no small sum.


    For the money, Song Ying went to that mediocre private high school.


    Even though she had always resented her mother for it, knowing she could have gone to the best high school in the county but had to settle for an ordinary one for the money, this time she fully supported Hong Yan''s choice for the same reason.


    Her family desperately needed that money, and Song Ying believed that studying was a personal matter, unrted to one''s environment.


    It wasn''t until she came to the new school and new ss that she realized how wrong she had been.


    As a child, she had learned the story of Mencius'' mother moving house three times to find a good environment for her son''s education. Only now did she truly understand the wisdom of the philosopher''s mother.


    Song Ying had always been a person who took life and studies seriously. Influenced by the studious atmosphere of ss 1, she became even more motivated.


    In such an environment, even the usuallyid-back Shi Li was forced to buckle down. She was a bit worried about losing her first-ce position.


    More than once during the evening self-study sessions, Shi Li found herself bing increasingly frustrated as she worked. She couldn''t help but curse the instigator in her mind.


    [We''re only in our first year of high school, does our homeroom teacher have to be so extreme, treating us like we''re in our final year?]


    [Did he break up with his girlfriend or something? Is he channeling his grief into motivation and getting pleasure from torturing us students?]


    [Please, God, help him find a girlfriend soon, so he''ll stop staying back after school and watching over our evening study sessions every day.]


    [He''s almost thirty and still doesn''t have a girlfriend. Isn''t our homeroom teacher worried about himself?]


    Everyone else: Ouch, that hit close to home.


    Homeroom teacher: ???


    The homeroom teacher sat at his desk, feeling as if several sharp swords were stabbing directly into his heart.


    He had never imagined that the first push for him to get married wouldn''te from his parents or family, but from his own students urging him to find a girlfriend.


    The other students in the ss had long since grown weary of the intense studying schedule and had been silently cursing the homeroom teacher for the past couple of days.


    Upon hearing Shi Li''s thoughts, they suddenly felt a lot better.


    There was no helping it; cursing the homeroom teacher in one''s mind was one thing, but Shi Li''sints hit differently.


    As for what made it different, it was probably that Shi Li''s words were more caustic.


    Of course, more importantly, the homeroom teacher could hear Shi Li''sints.


    It was as if someone had cursed out the homeroom teacher right to his face.


    You can imagine how satisfying that felt for the other students.


    This was Song Ying''s first time witnessing such a scene. She knew that the homeroom teacher could hear Shi Li''s thoughts and worried that he might hold a grudge against Shi Li.


    She was sitting right in front of the teacher''s desk and could see the homeroom teacher''s face in high definition with just a nce up.


    Song Ying carefully observed the expressions on the homeroom teacher''s face, but when she couldn''t detect any signs of displeasure, she still couldn''t rx.


    Throughout the entire evening, Song Ying couldn''t concentrate on her studies. She couldn''t help but wonder: Surely a grown man like the homeroom teacher wouldn''t be as petty as her older cousin sister, right? Shi Li is a girl and his student; he should be more magnanimous, shouldn''t he?


    Then Song Ying thought, when men decide to be petty, they can be even worse than women. She had seen plenty of men with hearts smaller than the eye of a needle.


    The homeroom teacher might look dignified, but who knows, he might be incredibly petty behind closed doors.


    Song Ying''s train of thought had already progressed to the point where she imagined herself apologizing to the homeroom teacher on Shi Li''s behalf after school, to prevent him from holding a grudge.


    She thought to herself, having your inner thoughts heard by others is never a good thing. Talking about others in your mind isn''t a big deal; who hasn''t cursed someone in their thoughts before?


    But when those thoughts are heard, especially when they''re negative thoughts about someone, it''s even worse if the subject of those thoughts hears them.


    So, after school, Song Ying used the excuse of wanting to ask the homeroom teacher about a math problem. She waited until all her ssmates had left before hesitantly apologizing to the teacher.


    "Teacher, Shi Li didn''t mean those things she thought. Please don''t hold it against her."


    The homeroom teacher had noticed Song Ying watching him all evening but couldn''t figure out why.


    Now he finally understood it was about this.


    He chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m used to it. I won''t hold it against her." After all, thanks to Shi Li, he had managed to keep his job.


    Song Ying thought: Used to it? You city folk sure know how to y.


    The homeroom teacher thought to himself, Shi Li was his savior who had rescued him from starvation. How could he dare to hold a grudge against her?


    Moreover, Shi Li was his precious top student. As long as she didn''t literally defecate on his head, cursing him a bit in her mind was nothing he would dare to be upset about.


    As the homeroom teacher''s precious top student, Shi Li was amazed that he hadn''t taken over their PE sses for extra study sessions.


    No matter which school you go to, PE is always the students'' favorite ss.


    In the second semester of their first year, the PE curriculum focused on tennis.


    The first principal of Qianpu School had excellent foresight and had acquired several dozen hectares ofnd when it was still cheap.


    While the teaching and administrative buildings of Qianpu Middle School upied more space than those of ordinary middle schools, they actually didn''t take up much of the school''s total area.


    This was because the Qianpu Middle School gymnasium was connected to the mountain behind it, and behind the mountain was arge undeveloped green space.


    Shi Li had heard from her family that the school board had discussed the use of this green space behind the mountain. Some suggested building a golf course to enrich students'' extracurricr activities.


    Others proposed constructing two more experimental buildings to focus on developing students'' hands-on experimental skills. This would help them participate in international and domestic innovationpetitions, potentially earning spots for direct admission to top universities, which would benefit the school''s recruitment efforts.


    There were all sorts of ideas, but no one could convince the others. Every time the school board discussed how to arrange this green space, arguments would break out, and the ns for the area were indefinitely postponed.


    The reason Shi Li was thinking about the green space behind the mountain at this moment was because she saw Song Ying clumsily ying tennis not far away.


    Come to think of it, this had something to do with Song Ying''s biological parents.


    This happened after Shi Li graduated from middle school.


    [Xitai Investment bought all the undevelopednd behind the mountain from the school at a high price]


    Hearing Shi Li''s thoughts, everyone stopped what they were doing, pretending to be tired and needing to wipe off sweat or drink water, as they moved closer to Shi Li.


    As long as Shi Li wasn''t thinking about her beloved Brother Yunhe, everyone was willing to listen to whatever was on her mind.


    Shi Li had just mentioned Xitai Investment. There might be a business opportunity in this, so they had to listen.


    [Because the school board could never decide what to do with thisnd, and because Xitai Investment offered so much money, the school sold thisrge piece ofnd]


    [This decision went against the wishes of the school''s founders. Qianpu''s decades of legacy were almost destroyed because of this decision]


    Song Ying was having her technique corrected by the PE teacher when she vaguely heard Shi Li''s thoughts. Seeing her ssmates'' actions, she could guess why they were gathering around.


    After much hesitation, Song Ying asked the PE teacher for permission to get a drink of water. Once she got the teacher''s approval, she hurriedly ran towards Shi Li''s location.


    [Xu General buried Song Ying''s ashes on the mountain behind Qianpu]


    Song Ying, who had just rushed over: !?


    Other ssmates: !? Oh my God, oh my Lord, your grave is in our school...

 Chapter 108: “The ’Back Mountain Burial Case’”

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    This incident was quite explosive when you think about it. Many students'' parents had strong objections to the school''s graveyard.


    Business people were especially superstitious, believing that children with weak fortunes would be susceptible to the many "dirty things" near a school adjacent to a graveyard, making them prone to illness.


    Parents nning to send their children to Qianpu School abandoned the idea, and arge number of parents whose children were already attending Qianpu School initiated transfer procedures.


    As a result, Qianpu School''s student enrollment shrank, showing signs of decline.


    The school had considered negotiating with Mr. Xu from Xitai Investment to see if the grave could be relocated, with the school willing to pay a hefty sum to buy back thend.


    Mr. Xu of Xitai Investment disagreed. He wasn''t apetitor to Qianpu School; he simply believed the Back Mountain of Qianpu had good feng shui. Since Song Ying loved studying but couldn''t attend Qianpu School while alive, he wanted her to rest eternally near Qianpu after death, as a way to appease her spirit.


    The school''s representatives exined to Mr. Xu the difficulties the school was facing, hoping he would be understanding.


    Although Qianpu School was just a school, its social influence was immeasurable.


    Qianpu''s students came from powerful families, and many former students had achieved great sess in society after leaving Qianpu.


    When school officials ventured out, many people in society would show some respect to Qianpu.


    Even if you weren''t an alumnus of Qianpu, your boss might be, or your boss''s children might be.


    With thiswork of rtionships, the school approached the negotiation confidently, but unexpectedly, they were rebuffed by Xitai''s representative.


    Their reasoning was also quite logical: It''s just a young girl''s grave, what "dirty things" could there be? We''re in a new society now, let''s not talk about feudal superstitions. Besides, how many schools are built on graveyards? Other students are fine, why is it only your school that can''t handle it?


    This was clearly an unwillingness to cooperate.


    The negotiations failed, and Qianpu School ended up sheepishly changing its location.


    Relocating a school is a major project, and even after the school changed its address, the lost students didn''t return. Qianpu School suffered a severe blow and was a shadow of its former self.


    As an outsider, Shi Li could somewhat understand Mr. Xu''s thoughts. After all, he had money. It was his purchasednd. What''s wrong with burying his daughter where he believed the feng shui was good?


    Song Ying and her ssmates turned to look at the Back Mountain at the same moment.


    Song Ying thought, "So I''m going to be buried here in the future?"


    Other students couldn''t help but think, "Such arge piece ofnd just to bury Song Ying alone, isn''t that too extravagant?"


    The divergent thoughts of the two groups quickly converged on one question: So why bury Song Ying/me on the school''s Back Mountain? Does this have anything to do with Song Ying''s/my death?


    Those who had seen too many news stories thought of the case of a body buried on a school yground, and concluded that there was a 90% chance Song Ying''s death was rted to Mr. Xu of Xitai Investment.


    Perhaps Song Ying discovered some secrets on Xitai''s back mountain while at school, so these viins killed the weak, pitiful, and helpless little Song Ying on the school''s Back Mountain.


    But evil deeds will always be punished, and Mr. Xu''s wicked act was discovered by the controversial Police Uncle. A school that should represent sunshine became a burial ground for students, with the student dying in a miserable state. Some people online suspected collusion between the school and Mr. Xu. The school''s reputation was severely damaged online, and talented students from ordinary families were afraid to apply. As for the wealthy and powerful, they certainly wouldn''t enroll their children either. Song Ying died tragically, surely leaving behind heavy resentment. With the sharp decline in enrollment, that''s why Shi Li said the school''s decades-old foundation had been shaken.


    This person felt their reasoning was quite sound.


    Thus, Mr. Xu, who appeared in Shi Li''s inner thoughts along with Song Ying, became the sole culprit in Song Ying''s incident.


    ssmates with wild imaginations were already advising Song Ying to stay away from the Back Mountain and Mr. Xu to avoid danger.


    Song Ying also felt her ssmates were right, and promised in the group chat: [Don''t worry, I value my life very much and will definitely stay away from that Mr. Xu.]


    Many people felt disillusioned, as Mr. Xu''s public image was that of an elegant gentleman from a good family. Who knew he was actually a cold-blooded killer behind the scenes?


    [What''s there to be disillusioned about? Wei Yi''s dad appears to love his wife dearly on the surface, but that doesn''t stop him from having three wives and four concubines and seven illegitimate children behind her back.]


    Song Ying, hearing this for the first time, widened her eyes in surprise. Is that really the case? Wei Yi was right there in the chat group. Is it really okay to say such things in front of her?


    Everyone had long been ustomed to taking jabs at Wei Yi''s father on any asion. A man who had already been cremated would often be brought out for a verbal flogging.


    Wei Yi didn''t mind others badmouthing her father, and sometimes even joined in with a few harsh words herself.


    After PE ss ended, everyone returned to ssroom 1 together.


    Song Ying sat back in her throne next to the podium and couldn''t help but search for information about this Mr. Xu on a search engine.


    Shi Li had let her know where she would be buried in the future, but she still needed to delve deeper into who killed her.


    Investmentpanies rarely enter the public eye, so Song Ying had never heard of Xitai Investment before, let alone Mr. Xu of Xitai Investment.


    Clicking on the encyclopedia entry, she found a string of impressive credentials.


    In simple terms, he was a person of good birth and capability.


    Faced with mostly investment-rted technical terms, Song Ying, encountering this for the first time, felt a bit overwhelmed.


    After briefly looking through his life journey, Song Ying opened a rmended article that popped up.


    It was about Mr. Xu''s love story.


    When people think of Mr. Xu, they often think of his wife who came from a Cindere-like background.


    This article seemed as if the writer had been living under Mr. Xu''s bed, describing the details of his and his wife''s courtship in great detail.


    Although the truthfulness of this story was uncertain, it didn''t stop Shi Li from reading it with great interest.


    Indeed,pared to the highly professional biography of Mr. Xu, she still preferred reading about celebrities'' love stories.


    After finishing it, she moved on to the next article.


    There were also irresponsible marketing ounts that posted information about Mr. Xu''s wife, such as her age, birthday, address, and even a heavily pixted headshot photo due to its age.


    The girl in the photo was at her youngest, with a smile that revealed her face full of cogen.


    She wasn''t an exceptionally beautiful girl, Shi Li herself was much prettier, but her smile had a kind of infectious charm, extremely tasteful.


    Looking at the woman''s eyes in the photo, Song Ying felt an extreme sense of familiarity. She thought this Mrs. Xu really had a warm presence.

 Chapter 109: I wasn’t harmed by General Xu, was I

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    During physical education ss, everyone came to the conclusion that Song Ying had been harmed on the mountain behind the school.


    From then on, she became the focus of protection for the entire ss.


    Any activity that involved going to a secluded ce was avoided if possible. If it couldn''t be avoided, a group of people would certainly apany her.


    No matter how deranged Xu Xing might be, he would have to consider the consequences.


    After a month of intense studying, everyone finally weed the first monthly exam since the start of the school year.


    A month of hard preparation would surely pay off.


    The satisfied looks on all the students'' faces showed that they were confident about this exam.


    Well, this could also be considered a misunderstanding.


    The rxed expressions on everyone''s faces weren''t because they thought the exam content wasn''t difficult, but because they didn''t have to attend evening self-study on the night of the exam.


    The homeroom teacher had shown great mercy, allowing everyone to go home and review.


    It must be said that the homeroom teacher was still too young.


    Finally able to have a normal schedule and leave school early, how could the students obediently go home to study and review?


    The knowledge was already in their heads. Whether they studied for two more hours or two fewer hours the night before wouldn''t make much difference in the end. So they might as well not study at all and enjoy a good evening of fun. Rxing their mood might even lead to an exceptional performance the next day.


    More than half of the ss couldn''t join because they had one-on-one tutoring sessions in the evening.


    The remaining small group who didn''t have tutoring sses decided to go out for a good meal together.


    Shi Li chose the location. She had recently seen rmendations for a hole-in-the-wall restaurant on social media. It was a stir-fry restaurant located inside a residential building, reportedly serving delicious food.


    Shi Li had been enticed by the rmendations for a long time but had no one to go with her.


    This time, taking advantage of therge group, she suggested going there.


    Since it was Shi Li''s suggestion, no one had any objections.


    They called a few taxis at the school gate and told the drivers the address after get


    ting in.


    Shi Li sat in the front passenger seat of the first taxi, with other girls in the same car.


    The driver nced at Shi Li''s map guide and kindly advised them, "You four youngdies, it''s not safe to go to that ce."


    The driver was warm-hearted and talkative. Seeing that they were well-dressed and looked like good students, like his own younger rtives, he couldn''t help but say a bit more, "The vocational school is nearby, and it''s quite chaotic. There are delinquent punks with dyed hair everywhere, and I''ve heard they like to bully young girls. You need to be careful."


    Shi Li appreciated his kind reminder and thanked the driver, "Thank you for your warning. We have several male ssmatesing with us. Don''t worry, those punks probably won''t dare to approach us when they see we have boys with us."


    This was indeed the case.


    "That''s good then."


    The distance from Qianpu School''s gate to their destination was considerable. After the driver had warned them, the atmosphere in the taxi became quiet.


    Shi Li was looking at the navigation app in her hand to see how far they were from their destination when she identally clicked on the vocational school near their destination. The full name of the school and a photo of its gate popped up: this was the vocational school the driver had mentioned.


    The more Shi Li looked at it, the more familiar the name seemed, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    After getting out of the car, Shi Li had a sudden realization.


    ��Right, Hong Yan sent Song Ying to this school��


    Shi Li''s words came out of nowhere, and the others in the car were confused.


    This included Song Ying, who had been mentioned by Shi Li.


    The others in the car instinctively looked at Song Ying, who heard it but acted as if she hadn''t, moving out from the back seat with a normal expression.


    The taxi stopped at the bottom of the building where the restaurant was located. After everyone got out of the cars, they entered the restaurant together.


    Since it was a workday, the restaurant wasn''t very crowded, unlike the queuing scenes Shi Li had seen online.


    The food at this restaurant was quite good, and everyone enjoyed it.


    Young people eat quickly, and they finished their dinner before the surrounding tables were filled.


    When Shi Li went to the front desk to pay, she nced at the time. It wasn''t even six o''clock yet, and it hadn''tpletely darkened outside.


    Remembering the driver''s warning earlier, since the area was quite chaotic, there was no need to take a walk around to digest their food. They decided to take taxis directly home, where they could still review a bit.


    As this was a residential area in a rtively remote location, they had to go to the main road outside the residentialplex to catch a taxi.


    Since there were many of them, they thought nothing would happen, so they headed towards the main road indicated by the navigation.


    This area was in an old part of town, where many basic facilities were in disrepair. Whether the street lights worked or not depended on their mood that day.


    As the group passed by a dark corner, they heard clear sounds, along with a series of unspeakable curses, and low sobbing pleas. Gu Yuqing turned on her phone''s shlight and walked at the front. She linked arms with Shi Li and said in a low voice to Shi Li and the ssmates behind them, "I think we''vee across a fight scene."


    Hearing this, several boys stepped forward, shielding the girls behind them.


    Shi Li said in a very low voice, "It doesn''t seem like a fight, more like one side is being beaten up."


    At this moment, Shi Li was also thinking that they should call the police in this situation.


    But she was afraid that by the time the police arrived, this group would have already run away.


    As a righteous person, Shi Li opened her phone''s camera function.


    A male ssmate stepped forward and shouted, "What are you doing!"


    The female punk who was beating someone was startled by this shout: "It''s none of your business, mind your own affairs."


    The entire scene of the female punks beating someone was recorded, and Shi Li casually put her phone back in her pocket.


    The female punk, dressed in a stereotypical delinquent style, had initially wanted to intimidate these passersby, to warn them about what they should and shouldn''t say.


    But seeing that the other group clearly outnumbered them, and judging from their appearance and demeanor, they were people they couldn''t afford to mess with.


    The little punks scattered like frightened birds and beasts, leaving the beaten girl behind.


    Seeing that the beaten girl''s clothes were torn and barely covering her, the male ssmates didn''t approach. Instead, the female ssmates went forward to help the girl fix her clothes.


    Song Ying draped her own jacket over the girl''s shoulders and took out a tissue to wipe her tears, "Are you alright?"


    Song Ying said, "Let''s take you to report this to the police."


    The others agreed, "We''ve recorded a video as evidence. Don''t be afraid, we can all be your witnesses."


    The half-minute video yed silently, finally freezing on the face of a heavily made-up girl.


    This face looked familiar to Shi Li.


    ��These girls look a bit familiar��


    Seeing that Shi Li hadn''t moved for a while and hearing her say the girl looked familiar, Song Ying came up beside Shi Li and asked, "Do you know this person?"


    Song Ying''s voice gave Shi Li a reminder, and she remembered why they looked familiar.


    ��I know now, that purple-haired girl is the main culprit who bullied Song Ying every day, ultimately causing Song Ying to develop a mental illness andmit suicide by jumping off a building��


    As for why they looked familiar, it was because Shi Li had seen her mugshot without makeup.


    The Shi family only learned about Song Ying''s ordeal after she jumped off the building. They sent the group of bullies to prison, but because they were minors at the time, even though the Shi family managed to have them punished byw and sent to prison, they were released quickly.


    Shi Liter heard that after these little delinquents were released from prison, they remained arrogant.


    But not long after, each of them died quite miserably.


    Song Ying: What? So I wasn''t killed by Xu Xing from Xitai Investment?


    Others: What? So she wasn''t killed by Xu Xing from Xitai Investment?


    So the question is, if it wasn''t Xu Xing who harmed Song Ying/me for no reason, why did Mr. Xu bury Song Ying/me on the mountain behind the school?

 Chapter 110: Learning Real Skills Through Watching the Drama

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    Since Song Ying''s death had nothing to do with Xu General, why would he bury her on the mountain behind the school?


    If there was no grudge, then one could consider other possibilities, such as gratitude or other positive emotions.


    The group recalled Shi Li''s tone during the physical education ss, saying that Xu General had paid a hefty sum to purchase this plot ofnd from the school.


    If he had paid arge amount of money for thend just to bury Song Ying, it proved that she was very important to him.


    Thinking back to what Shi Li had once said, Song Ying''s parents must have been very remarkable people.


    An answer began to form in everyone''s minds, seemingly on the verge of revtion.


    Even if Xu Xing wasn''t Song Ying''s father, he must have had intricate connections with her, possibly being a senior rtive.


    Song Ying''s jacket was draped over the bullied girl''s shoulders, and she was confused by the sudden silence of the crowd.


    She had her own concerns. Faced with strangers offering to call the police for her, she hesitated. She felt that although she was being bullied, teachers and outsiders would see it as mere squabbles between students. Even if brought to the police, they wouldn''t take it seriously, at most offering a few words of criticism and education.


    Those demons, however, would hold a grudge against her for it, bullying her more viciously in the future.


    Just facing the current situation was enough to make her shudder.


    So she mustered up the courage to speak to Song Ying, who looked the kindest, "Thank you for stepping in, but I don''t want to call the police. If I do, I''ll offend them."


    Song Ying was puzzled, "Are they beating, scolding, and humiliating you now because you''ve offended them before?"


    It was hard to imagine how much malice those viins harbored towards their own gender. The early April night in the north was not warm, yet they tore open their female ssmate''s clothes, pped her face, and forced her to do many things that insulted her dignity.


    What they had seen was just the tip of the iceberg; there might have been even worse behavior that they hadn''t witnessed.


    Song Ying''s question made the victimized girl fall silent. In truth, she didn''t understand why these people always bullied her. Even in a vocational high school, there were different types of students. Some were self-destructive, while others intended to study hard and learn a skill.


    She wasn''t the same type as those bad girls. Apart from attending sses in the same room, they didn''t have much interaction, yet she was inexplicably targeted by them.


    It started with intentional bumps, then escted to cornering her in the girls'' bathroom to pinch and hit her. Now, even outside of school, if they happened to encounter her on the street, they would drag her into a corner to bully her, just like today.


    Song Ying couldn''t understand this girl''s psychology. She became somewhat agitated, "Only by letting those punks know that you''re not easy to bully will they back off and not dare to bully you anymore. Otherwise, they''ll keep bullying you like they did today."


    This was the first time since meeting Song Ying that she had shown such agitation and aggression.


    It was a stark contrast to the little white rabbit everyone knew before, and people couldn''t help but nce at her.


    Shi Li could understand why the victim was unwilling to call the police.


    She pulled Song Ying''s arm, "This youngdy''s concerns aren''t unfounded. There are indeed many police officers in society who are good at smoothing things over, and those thugs are still minors, so even if we call the police, they can''t be punished."


    Shi Li said to the victimized girl, "Have you considered telling your parents about being bullied at school? People are always afraid of the tough ones. If you let a burly rtive from your family help you stand up and intimidate them, letting them know you''re not to be messed with, they won''t dare to bully you in the future."


    The girl shook her head, "I live with my grandmother. My mom works abroad, and I don''t have any other rtives."


    Song Ying couldn''t help but snort, "Your method only treats the symptoms, not the root cause. If those bad girls don''t bully this youngdy, they''ll just bully other female ssmates."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but nce at Song Ying. She was right, but everyone was thinking about the present, about preventing this victim from being bullied again. Who could think about whether there would be other victims of bullying in the future?


    Unless all the perpetrators were gone for good.


    A ssmate couldn''t help but speak up, "Give a man a fish, and you feed him for a day. Teach a man to fish, and you feed him for a lifetime. I think the only way is for this youngdy to be tough herself, to bravely say no to bullying. Keep a knife on you, and the next time they hit you, take it out. It''s called self-defense, and you''re still a minor, so you''ll definitely be found not guilty in the end."


    Shi Li felt that this suggestion sounded oddly familiar.


    [So this is the experience gained from witnessing the Pei Nuo Castration Case?]


    Song Ying: So what kind of case is this?


    Song Ying quickly remembered. Wasn''t Pei Nuo that popr young actress? She had cut off her husband''s "tool of crime" earlier in the year. While surfing the inte, she had followed the developments of that case for quite a while.


    Hearing Shi Li''s tone, Song Ying felt as if the fourth wall had been broken. So, were you all at the crime scene at that time?


    Others: I told you that following gossip can teach you real skills!

 Chapter 111: His prized possession was injured in first place on the exam stall

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    Shi Li nodded, "I think that''s a good idea too, but I want to say that there''s no inherently good or bad personality - whether you''re strong-willed or gentle, both are fine. Bad people don''t bully you because of your personality, but because they themselves are not good people. It''s because they''re bad, and it has nothing to do with you."


    Tears fell from the eyes of the bullied girl. "I often think, if I could be a bit tougher, if both my parents were by my side, maybe I wouldn''t be bullied."


    "It''s not your fault that you encountered these bad people. It''s just that you were unlucky and didn''t meet good people."


    "A tougher personality would undoubtedly lead to less bullying, that''s for certain."


    The girl left in a hurry, and it was unclear whether she had taken any of their advice to heart.


    She refused to report it to the police, fearing retaliation from the bullies. Shi Li was unsure whether she should send the video in her possession to the police.


    Shi Li was also worried that if she reported it, the girl might face even more severe retaliation in the future.


    If the girl couldn''t stand up for herself, no amount of effort from outsiders would make a difference.


    There was another possibility - that the abusers might suddenly have an ident and be gone, though the chances of such an ident were practically zero.


    As they headed to the main road, Song Ying''s mood took on a different tone.


    In less than half an hour, she had learned the true cause of her own death - that she had been bullied and, unable to cope, had taken her own life.


    She didn''t think she would ever consider suicide, but that was how it had ended.


    Moreover, she had seen the thugs who would have bullied her in another possibility, now bullying a frail girl.


    Song Ying''s feelings were particrly strange, and Shi Li''s mood was even worse.


    [My reaction is really something else, the child dies and Ie tofort, only thinking to turn when the car hits the tree]


    [Those bastards walked away, and only then did I realize they were the main culprits who would bully Song Ying for two years, driving her to suicide]


    [If I could do it over, I would have rushed over and beaten them up to vent my anger]


    [The reason is ready-made, I can''t stand seeing the weak being bullied, I should step up]


    People are selfish by nature, and Shi Li was no exception. When encountering strangers being bullied by a group, Shi Li felt that stepping up to stop it was already going above and beyond.


    But if that group were the bad people who would bully her friend, just thinking about it made Shi Li''s hands itch.


    Even though it hadn''t happened in this life, these people were paying for the evil they had done in their previous life.


    Whether people should pay for the evil done in their previous lives is aplex question.


    Shi Li wasn''t a philosopher; she couldn''t rationally answer this question. She just wanted to give these people a good thrashing to vent her anger.


    Hearing this, Song Ying felt incredibly warm inside. The feeling of being cherished was quite nice.


    She heard that her future self would be bullied, but didn''t feel angry about it. After all, it was something that hadn''t happened yet, and it was hard for her to empathize. However, upon hearing about the cause of her death, a faint mncholy washed over her, a kind of vague uncertainty about the future.


    The old neighborhood was quite maze-like, and no one expected that the group of people Shi Li had been mentally flogging would be encountered again just around the corner.


    This could be described as the old neighborhood version of "love around the corner."


    The girls had cigarettes between their fingers, puffing away. They hadn''t expected to have such a deep karmic connection with these busybodies, meeting twice in just half an hour.


    The leader of the girls didn''t speak, which was normal - after all, what kind of boss personally starts insulting people?


    One of the skinnier girls, ying the sycophant, cursed, "What are you looking at? You''ll get sties in your eyes."


    By this time, Shi Li was already thinking, [If I run over and beat these people up now, what are my chances of winning?]


    [The key is, will my ssmates think I have a manic disorder?]


    [Ah, how annoying. I shouldn''t have agreed to go out for a meal with my ssmates today. I should have brought ten bodyguards to eat here]


    [Maybe I shouldn''t act now. In the future, I''ll bring bodyguards to eat in this area, walk around here a couple of times, and if we encounter this group bullying ssmates, I''ll act together with the bodyguards. That''s called stepping in to right a wrong, sounds quite reasonable]


    While Shi Li was pondering how to act without looking like a lunatic, Xue Xuejia had already started arguing with the other side.


    "What''s wrong with looking at you? You''re ugly and afraid of being seen? Well, at least you''re self-aware. But since you know you''re ugly, I suggest you don''t go out at all, to avoid hurting the eyes of passersby."


    Xue Xuejia''s sharp tongue never failed to deliver.


    The girl on the other side wasn''t as eloquent as Xue Xuejia in insulting people; she had already started spewing vulgar words about male and female genitalia.


    Xue Xuejiaughed, "You''re getting angry, you''re getting angry, you''re getting angry, you''re getting angry. Looks like what I said was quite on point."


    These thugs didn''t have much rationality to begin with. Being insulted to their faces about being ugly, and having theirckey lose in a war of words, was intolerable.


    How could they stand for this?


    They had to teach these mouthy, nosy little girls a lesson, strip off their clothes, make them kneel and lick their shoes, to let them know who they could and couldn''t mess with.


    Although just by looking at their appearance and attire, they could tell these people were probably from well-off families.


    But now, in the heat of anger, they didn''t care whether these people were really from wealthy backgrounds or not. They were ready to teach them a lesson.


    These young thugs were the type of people without brains who were easily angered, acting without considering the consequences.


    Seeing the opposing side rolling up their sleeves, ready for a fight, Song Ying was dumbfounded. How did things escte to a fight so quickly?


    Moreover, she had never realized before that her ssmate Xue Xuejia was someone who liked to stir up trouble.


    Facing a group of thugs experienced in gang fights, even though Shi Li''s side had more people, she knew everyone''s background.


    This was a group of people who had never been in a fight before, usually escorted by bodyguards wherever they went, never needing to lift a finger themselves.


    The transition from verbal insults to physical confrontation happened in an instant.


    Before Shi Li could react, she found her ssmates uniformly pulling out long, stick-like objects from their bags.


    Foll??w current novels on .


    She looked closely and saw that they appeared to be baseball bats?


    Shi Li: ? What kind of good people carry baseball bats in their bags? What have my ssmates been up to when I wasn''t looking?


    Shi Li could hardly believe it.


    She doubted what she was seeing, but they were indeed baseball bats.


    It was from the time they went to Duan Yaojing''s house, when everyone was prepared to attack the pervert who stole underwear, but Shi Li''s shout had brought the formidable Grandma Sun instead.


    The baseball bats the ssmates had brought that day hadn''t been put to use and had be decorative items.


    Although they hadn''t been useful that day, everyone felt super safe with a small baseball bat in their bag.


    Mom no longer had to worry about them encountering bad people.


    So the baseball bats had stayed in their bags ever since, making their bags a bit heavier when walking, but otherwise having no other drawbacks.


    Who could have imagined that these baseball bats woulde in handy at such an unexpected moment?


    Shi Li didn''t know why all her ssmates were carrying baseball bats, but she had no time to think about it now.


    Shi Li also noticed the disbelief in the eyes of the other group when her ssmates pulled out the small baseball bats from their bags.


    There were eight people on her side, six on the other side; they had the advantage in numbers.


    On her side, there were three boys and five girls; on the other side, zero boys and six girls.


    On her side, almost everyone had a baseball bat; on the other side, they had grabbed brooms and mops from the roadside.


    On her side, they had zerobat experience; on the other side, those people were battle-hardened and ruthless.


    Although her side had many advantages, the other side could somewhat level the ying field just based on their frequent experience in arranged fights.


    This was Shi Li''s first time fighting, let alone in a group brawl.


    The people on the other side, seeing that Shi Li didn''t have a baseball bat, targeted her and Song Ying.


    Logically, Shi Li and Song Ying should have been the safest, protected in the center of the group.


    However, sometimes well-equipped weapons may not be as effective in the face of experience.


    Although Shi Li''s side had strength in numbers, two of them had zero fighting ability, and one even identally hit Shi Li with a bat.


    [s, defeated before the battle even begins!]


    Getting injured by friendly fire during a fight is amon urrence. In such situations, me cannot be assigned. Shi Li found herself having to confront the girl who had approached her head-on.


    As a student who deeply understood the principle that knowledge is power, Shi Li might not have had a baseball bat, but she did possess a backpack filled with several hefty workbooks.


    Swinging the backpack to strike her opponent proved to be just as effective as a baseball bat, if not more so.


    The following day at school, the ss teacher let out a piercing shriek.


    His precious top student had injured her arm right before the exams.


    Who on earth was the ursed individual responsible for hurting her arm?


    He was ready to fight to the death with the culprit!

 Chapter 112: Fragile Homeroom Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    During a brawl with a few troublemakers, Shi Li and her ssmates found it difficult to manage their strength at first, as they had never been in a physical fight before.


    Eventually, they managed to use their baseball bats more effectively, and were able to bring the opposing side to their knees.


    The impact of a baseball bat was brutal. The ssmates from Senior One ss One hit particrly hard, thinking of these people as the culprits behind Song Ying''s suicide.


    Moreover, the more they practiced, the more they could recall Fu Huixing''s instructions on how to use the baseball bat effectively and where to hit to cause pain without inflicting severe injury.


    Nobody had taught Shi Li how to fight. Despite that, she wielded her backpack,den with a thermos and heavy exercise books, as ferociously as anyone with a bat, though it fell short in terms of convenience.


    While brandishing her backpack, she relied solely on brute strength and was exhausted after a few swings.


    When her backpack was torn off by the opponents, she resorted to bare-handedbat.


    This was when Shi Li realized she had a knack for fighting. With her long arms and legs, she was at an advantage.


    The female opponent fought dirty so at first, Shi Li was at a disadvantage. But, given that Shi Li was a fast learner, she quickly picked up the opponents'' questionable tactics and used them even more efficiently.


    Resenting these people for bullying Song Ying, Shi Li was merciless when she retaliated.


    Furthermore, Shi Li had a sidekick, a friendly fire who was ipetent in fighting. She would unintentionally hurt Shi Li who was engaged in closebat with the troublemakers. Understanding her limitations, she only attacked when the timing was perfect.


    This was their first time fighting, and more so, their first time coborating in a fight. Yet, their coordination was impable.


    When Shi Li wed at an opponent, her ally would move in tond a strike with the bat.


    They aimed for the body, not the face, so while the opponents�� faces remained rtively unscathed, the rest of them were in a miserable state.


    Eventually, with the numbers and weapons on their side, they imed victory. The opponents cowered, clutching their heads and admitting their defeat.


    Shi Li, with vibes of a viin, harshly gripped an opponent''s face and asked, "Do you know why we fought you?"


    The opponent, faking toughness, wanted to spit in their faces as a show of her indomitable spirit.


    However, standing next to Shi Li was a fierce ssmate holding a baseball bat. The opponent was still aching from the bat strikes she had received earlier.


    After considering the repercussions, she could only obediently reply, "I don''t know."


    Shi Li smiled and said, "You bullied a little sister of ours, so I''vee to discuss with you. I hope you won''t bully her again in the future."


    After the beating they received, hearing Shi Li''s words ''discuss'', the bullies nearly shed tears in response. Who negotiates with a baseball bat in hand? Clearly, they were here to cause trouble.


    But since Shi Li and her ssmates had the upper hand, they didn''t dare to utter a word of disagreement.


    The head girl quickly asked, "Who''s your little sister? I promise I''ll never harm her again. Rest assured, your little sister is just like my own. I''ll protect her at school, as long as you ask. No one will dare to bully her in this school again."


    This type of person is known for picking on the weak and fearing the strong. Despite Shi Li just beating her up, in front of those who are more powerful, she behaves very well, but turns around and bullies those weaker than herself.


    In other words, it''s a kind of contemptible behavior.


    "If I find out that you''re bullying her again, I''ll have to find you for a serious talk. Today, I''m here to discuss this matter with you, but if you can''t fulfill your promise, I might not be as polite next time," warned Shi Li.


    The head girl pleaded, "Sister, tell me your sister''s name, I promise I would never disrespect her again. If I do, you can have my head."


    Shi Li smiled prettily, her eyes sparkling, "Since you have eyes, you should be able to identify who my sister is, I trust your judgement."


    She fist-pumped as a way of cheering her on, making a ''you can do it'' gesture.


    The head girl was dumbfounded, "Sister, you didn''t mention a name or any characteristics, I''m afraid I might offend your sister without knowing."


    "Your eyes have a purpose. If you im to be blind, I''ll find these two holes under your eyebrows are useless," Shi Li reassured her, patting the head girl''s colorful fringe like one would a pet, "Good girl, I have faith in you."


    "But I can''t��"


    "Yes, you can," Shi Li consoled her gently with a smile, "Say you can''t one more time, and I might get mad."


    Shi Li believed herself to be extremely kind-hearted. After beating up the gang of little bullies till they couldn''t move, she even generously ordered an ambnce using the head girl''s phone.


    Hopefully, while resting and healing their injuries at the hospital, they would figure out who her sister is.


    If they can''t figure it out, there''s a simple solution. From now on, they just need to stop bullying their ssmates to avoid mistakenly harming Shi Li''s "sister."


    Upon returning home that night, those who apanied Shi Li shared thetest development of "The Death of Song Ying" in their group chat.


    Song Ying didn''t die because of Xu Xing, she''d been constantly bullied by a group of little punks for several years until she took her own life.


    Feeling triumphant, the group shared how they bumped into the little bullies who tormented Song Ying, whilst they were picking on an innocent girl.


    They had grabbed their weapons and given those bullies a good beating.


    As for why the students carried weapons in their school bags, the ss teacher had stopped questioning it.


    After all, Grade 1, ss 1, was a ss with quite a reputation. Carrying weapons just seems to be the routine for them.


    However, the thought of it irked the teacher silently. He just wanted these rebels to focus on their exams for now and nned to search their bags altogether once the exams were over, to confiscate any weapons.


    He was worried that if weapons were brought into school, any quarrel might escte into a knife fight.


    Thinking about the post-exam period, he recalled one more thing.


    These mischievous kids hadn''t been home studying for their exams these past few days, instead, they had been out fighting?


    Is there no justice in the world anymore?


    Looking again at the few students who were particrly active in the group just now, they are the top of the ss, so they didn''t attend after-school tutoring.


    The homeroom teacher feels like he''s going insane, the best performing group in his ss got into a gang fight with a punk girl just before the monthly exam.


    Why don''t you guys go to war before the college entrance test, why don''t you argue with the invigting teacher in the examination room of the college entrance test?


    He used to think the top students in his ss were reliable kids, now he just feels naive.


    There''s not a single normal person in this ss!


    What good kid from a decent family goes to a brawl before the exam, all under the lofty im of upholding justice.


    He''s really going nuts.

 Chapter 113: Thank Uncle Xiaopang for Sending an Amulet of Safety

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    However, the event that truly drove the ss Teacher to madness was yet toe. Around midnight that day, Shi Li''s parent sent a text message saying that Shi Li had injured her arm and couldn''t participate in tomorrow''s exam. They requested a day of sick leave for her to rest at home and assess the situation.


    Shi Li couldn''t possibly tell her family about the fight, as it wasn''t something to be proud of.


    But some things can''t be hidden.


    Like the scratch marks from the fight, right on her chin.


    During the fight, Shi Li''s attention was entirely on her opponent, not noticing the mark on her face.


    In the heat of the moment, she didn''t even feel the pain.


    After leaving the scene, she felt a burning sensation on her face but didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The wound wasn''t actuallyrge, but it couldn''t escape her mother''s eagle eyes.


    As soon as Shi Li entered the house, Huang Jie noticed the injury on her daughter''s face.


    Immediately concerned, she asked if someone at school had bullied her.


    Shi Li certainly couldn''t admit to that, so she stubbornly denied it. But Huang Jie had already called for the Nanny to bring the first aid kit, her voice shrill with worry.


    Huang Jie carefully disinfected the wound with a cotton swab. Under her mother''s stern gaze, Shi Li had no choice but to exin what had happened, of course omitting the part about the group of delinquent girls bullying Song Ying in her previous life, which ultimately led to Song Ying''s suicide.


    Hearing that her daughter had acted righteously and bravely, Huang Jie didn''t express disapproval.


    The Nanny, who was handing Huang Jie band-aids, worriedly said, "How can there be such bad children in this world? You should have called the police in that situation. The police are adults andw enforcers; they would certainly be more capable than a group of kids."


    Huang Jie asked her, "Are you hurt anywhere else?"


    Shi Li shook her head, but Huang Jie had already rolled up Shi Li''s sleeve to inspect closely.


    What she saw was rming. There were two purple bruises on Shi Li''s upper arm, as thick as a stick.


    Given Shi Li''s fair skin, the bruises looked particrly distressing.


    The Nanny couldn''t help but gasp, and Huang Jie was heartbroken. Her expression turned very serious, "Is this what you call ''not hurt''?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, really."


    Huang Jie skipped dinner and took Shi Li straight to the hospital for a thorough check-up to see if there were any other injuries.


    They went to the emergency room, and after a full-body examination, it was almost dawn.


    The doctor didn''t think it was anything serious, but seeing the parent''s grave concern, he cautiously advised rest and observation.


    So Huang Jie sent a text message to the ss Teacher at dawn requesting sick leave.


    The ss Teacher, who was used to staying upte, was still reading when he received Huang Jie''s message. He felt like he wouldn''t be able to sleep at all that night.


    My top student, her body isn''t just her own, it belongs to the entire ss.


    At a time when she could represent the ss inpetition, she got injured.


    At this point, the ss Teacher didn''t know that Shi Li wasn''t the only precious student unable to attend the exam due to injury.


    The next morning when he woke up, his phone screen was filled with sick leave request messages.


    The reasons varied - muscle strain, dislocated arm...


    The ss Teacher felt that life was indeed short; you close your eyes once, and a lifetime passes by.


    Students collectively taking sick leave was already a deadly situation.


    Thankfully, there was no Zi Han''s mom in his ss.


    While students taking sick leave was bad enough, what was even more devastating was that these precious students had taken exams for a day, and today''s subject would be aplete zero.


    The ss Teacher called each student individually to inquire about their condition.


    Although he thought his students were quite capable, able to brawl with delinquent girls and share their battle results in the group chat that same evening, as a teacher, he still needed to show concern for his students'' well-being.


    After calling everyone, he confirmed that the little troublemakers weren''t seriously hurt, but their families were worried and wanted them to rest at home, conveniently unable to participate in today''s exam.


    ss Teacher: It''s over, this is aimed at me.


    With students feeling unwell, he couldn''t force them to take the exam.


    With the top students absent, the ss Teacher''s anticipated first turnaround monthly exam ended in what he felt was a cold and dismal situation.


    The day after the exam ended, the resilient little darlings returned to school for regr sses.


    That morning, an unusual scene unfolded in ss 1-1. The ss Teacher was at the door early, checking students'' bags.


    This startled students and teachers from other sses, as Qianpu School wasn''t an ordinary high school and had never had a tradition of confiscating phones.


    If ss 1-1''s teacher was confiscating phones, would their sses have to do the same?


    Under the watchful eyes of other sses, the ss Teacher confiscated one baseball bat, two baseball bats, three baseball bats, four baseball bats... from the students'' bags. The exact number of baseball bats was impossible to count.


    Students and teachers from other sses thought: Are your students here to study or to reenact a gangster movie?


    The students from ss 1-5, who had recently had a dispute with ss 1-1 over the sports field, were now relieved. They were grateful for staying calm and not getting into a fight with them. If a fight had broken out, how could they, with only books and stationery in their bags, have stood a chance against ss 1-1 students armed with baseball bats?


    The ss Teacher confiscated a small mountain of baseball bats, dazzling the eyes of students and teachers from other sses. However, he tried to cover for his students, saying, "My ss students have a hobby of ying baseball. They like to y together after ss to exercise and cultivate their minds."


    It was fortunate that these little troublemakers had baseball bats in their bags and not controlled knives.


    Otherwise, he might have had to say that his students were frugal and hardworking, doing part-time jobs cutting fruit at fruit shops after school.


    As for whether anyone would believe that rich kids would cut fruit at fruit shops, that wasn''t something the ss Teacher needed to worry about.


    No matter who heard this excuse, they wouldn''t believe it. When Shi Li saw that almost everyone in the ss had brought a baseball bat, her first thought was: [Am I being ostracized?]


    Hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts, the others panicked.


    They all silently med the ss Teacher for causing unnecessary trouble. If he hadn''t been checking bags at the ssroom door, Shi Li wouldn''t have discovered that everyone was carrying baseball bats, and wouldn''t have thought she was being ostracized by the ss.


    Letting Shi Li discover she was being ostracized was not a good thing.


    Everyone tried to think of ways to divert Shi Li''s attention.


    At this moment, the ss''s Little Fatty approached Gu Yuqing with a safety charm, saying, "I heard you guys had a dispute the day before yesterday and got hurt. This is a safety charm my uncle got from a master. Carrying it with you can ensure your safety."


    He then walked up to Shi Li and handed her one, repeating the same exnation.


    Unexpectedly, the unexpected happened, and Shi Li''s inner thoughts rang out.


    [I remember Little Fatty''s uncle is super superstitious, often inviting masters to perform rituals at home. Eventually, Little Fatty''s aunt ran away with a fake monk.]


    Little Fatty: ???


    ssmates: ???


    Little Fatty''s uncle: ???

 Chapter 114: The Agony Life Cannot Bear

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    What does it mean to sit at home while a green hat falls from the sky?


    Little Fatty silently mourned for his uncle for two seconds.


    His uncle was about to or had already been given a green hat, yet he had to pretend nothing was wrong while quietly distributing safety amulets to his ssmates who had been in a group fight that day.


    He even felt the safety amulet in his hand was a bit hot to touch, after all, Shi Li had said that the master his uncle had brought home was a fake monk. Since he was a fake monk, the chances of his safety amulets working were slim.


    He didn''t even feelfortable giving them to his male ssmates, as these amuletsing from his uncle''s hands might be tainted.


    Shi Li carefully tucked the safety amulet into her phone case: [Otherpany bosses face numerous cmities, but Little Fatty''s uncle, apart from his wife running off with a fake monk, has never been heard to encounter any danger, and even hispany has never experienced any difficulties]


    [The master is a true master, this safety amulet''s side effect might be wearing a green hat, but it truly keeps one safe]


    Little Fatty: !!!


    Others: Don''t stop me, I don''t have a partner, I''m not afraid of being cheated on.


    Among them, Song Ying epted Little Fatty''s safety amulet most solemnly, as she still had a deadly crisis waiting for her in the near future, so this safety amulet was very necessary for her.


    The safety amulet that had felt a bit hot to touch earlier, now filled him with confidence and positive energy as he handed them out!


    And in that secret base where Shi Li wasn''t present, Little Fatty suddenly became the center of attention, with everyone asking him for safety amulets, and some even inquiring about love charms, beauty charms, wealth charms...


    Safety amulets were definitely avable, as many as they wanted at home.


    As for the other types of charms people were wishing for, Little Fatty said he needed to go home and ask his uncle about them.


    Although the master often came to their home to "perform rituals", Little Fatty didn''t often see this master, let alone be familiar with him.


    As the bell for the next ss rang, after putting down his phone, Little Fatty was in a state of bewilderment. What should have been a tragic event of his uncle being cheated on had suddenly transformed, with his uncle bing a tycoon holding effective safety amulets.


    Little Fatty thought: You may have lost love and your wife, but you''ve gained a peaceful and smooth second half of your life, what''s not good about that?


    Although Little Fatty saw it as a good thing, given that it involved his uncle being cheated on, he felt he should give his uncle a heads up, to prepare him in advance.


    This was to prevent the situation from happening too suddenly and causing him too much harm.


    Unlike other rich kids who paid to attend Qianpu School, Little Fatty''s parents weren''t actually wealthy.


    Little Fatty''s uncle was sessful, with high IQ and EQ. ording to Little Fatty''s Mom, all the family''s talent was concentrated in Little Fatty''s Uncle.


    Little Fatty''s Uncle had built his sess from scratch. Little Fatty''s Dad wasn''t very capable and earned money through manualbor. As the younger brother, he felt sorry for his older brother''s hard work, so he let his brother work at hispany. Little Fatty''s Dad didn''t have to work hard jobs anymore, and was given a sry for free.


    This was somewhat simr to the rtionship between Shi Li''s Uncle and Shi Li''s Younger Uncle, but it was also different. Shi Li''s family had a family business to inherit, which Shi Li''s Younger Uncle had a share in.


    But Little Fatty''s Uncle''s money was all earned by himself, with no connection to Little Fatty''s Dad.


    Shi Li''s Younger Uncle''s monthly sry of a few thousand yuan couldn''tpare to the sry Little Fatty''s Uncle paid Little Fatty''s Dad.


    Little Fatty''s Uncle supported his elder brother''s family, and even his nephew practically lived at Little Fatty''s Uncle''s house, which was no secret in their circle.


    Withoutparison, there''s no harm. Therefore, Hong Yan was very dissatisfied with her husband''s monthly sry of a few thousand yuan. Not only because these few thousand couldn''t satisfy her personal desires, but also because of theparison with Little Fatty''s Dad.


    When Hong Yan wanted to get benefits from others, she didn''t think about what she had contributed.


    Little Fatty''s Uncle was raised by his elder brother, and his college tuition was earned by Little Fatty''s Dad working on construction sites.


    He had originally nned to use this money to get married, but when his younger brother got into college, at that time everyone thought a high school education waspletely sufficient, and the family didn''t have extra money for the younger son''s education.


    Rural people didn''t know the importance of university education. Compared to a university degree they knew nothing about, a real daughter-inw was obviously more useful. They were looking forward to their son getting married so the elderly couple could hold their grandchild soon.


    Little Fatty''s Dad gave the prepared bride price money for his brother''s education. He couldn''t get married and it took several more years to save enough bride price to marry Little Fatty''s Mom and have Little Fatty.


    It can be said that without the tuition Little Fatty''s Dad gave at that time, there wouldn''t be Little Fatty''s Uncle''s present sess.


    Little Fatty''s Uncle always remembered his brother''s kindness. After he made money, he started to repay his brother, treating Little Fatty like his own son.


    Little Fatty''s Dad was also very self-aware, never causing trouble for his brother.


    Whatever his brother gave him, he took; whatever his brother didn''t give, he never reached out to ask for.


    And Little Fatty''s Uncle never shortchanged his brother. When his brother didn''t ask for things, he became even more enthusiastic about giving him good things.


    Little Fatty was also grateful for his uncle''s kindness.


    Little Fatty didn''t know how to remind his uncle, but he hoped this hadn''t happened yet, that they could drive away the fake monk, that his aunt could pull back from the brink, and that his uncle could still have a family.


    He knew his ssmates were all gossips, and since they learned from Shi Li that his uncle would be cheated on by a fake monk in the future, they were surely very curious and hoped to witness the drama firsthand.


    But this concerned his own uncle, and he wanted to save face for his uncle, not wanting everyone to watch his uncle''s embarrassing situation.


    So Little Fatty apologized in the group chat: [Sorry, dear ssmates, I know you''re all very concerned about my uncle, but because this isn''t my own family''s affair, I can''t bring you all to witness it firsthand]


    [But I will timely update you all on the progress of events in the group chat]


    Little Fatty spoke so sincerely, and even though everyone couldn''t get firsthand gossip, he provided an alternative measure. How could anyone say no to that?


    It''s a favor for someone to let you witness gossip firsthand, and there''s nothing wrong with not bringing you along.


    Everyone expressed their gratitude to Little Fatty for being willing to share the progress of events with his ssmates.


    Little Fatty was touched that his ssmates could understand him.


    Amid his feelings of gratitude, he had to worry about one thing: how to tactfully share this matter with his uncle without hurting him?


    No matter how you say it, this kind of thing is hard to express tactfully.


    So Little Fatty went to freeload at his uncle''s house again. Little Fatty''s Aunt warmly weed her husband''s gluttonous nephew.


    Knowing from Shi Li that his kind and gentle aunt would run off with a fake monk in the future, Little Fatty felt ufortable every time he saw her now.


    After dinner, in a private space with just his uncle, Little Fatty hesitantly gave what he thought was a tactful reminder. But to Little Fatty''s Uncle''s ears, it wasn''t tactful at all.


    It wasn''t about doubting his wife because he favored his nephew.


    Rather, hearing such a thing, anyone''s heart would skip a beat, leading them to investigate the truth of the matter.


    Afraid of misunderstanding his wife, Little Fatty''s Uncle repeatedly investigated for a week.


    The scab from the scratch on Shi Li''s face hadpletely fallen off, leaving a tender pink mark.


    Only then could Little Fatty''s Uncle confirm that his wife had indeed gotten together with the master he had invited.


    Since he was catching them in the act, he naturally investigated the master''s background, and Little Fatty''s Uncle discovered that the master he had revered as an honored guest was actually a fake monk.


    Learning these two pieces of news at the same time, he felt as if he had been betrayed twice in one day, by his wife and by his master.


    The most infuriating part was that these two people had actually gotten together.


    It was a pain too great for life to bear.

 Chapter 115: Must Attend This Charity Gala

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    Little Fatty was unaware of his uncle''s investigation process.


    Until one evening when his uncle''s driver picked him up at the school gate, saying his uncle would take him out for a grand mealter.


    In a quiet private room, Little Fatty''s uncle served him food and casually asked, "How did you discover the affair between your aunt and Master Yuan Jing?"


    Little Fatty was stunned: I don''t know, I heard it from Shi Li. She said they would get together in the future. From his uncle''s tone, could it be that his aunt and Master Yuan Jing were already involved?


    Believe in Shi Li and live forever!


    Shi Li is the greatest of all time!


    Little Fatty couldn''t im to have discovered something he hadn''t, so he only said, "What''s going on between aunt and Master Yuan Jing? I oftene to your house for meals, and, well, asionally I see Master Yuan Jing. I just thought it wasn''t quite proper for a single man and woman to be alone together. But that''s my old-fashioned thinking. People nowadays don''t think like that anymore. I hope you don''t think I''m meddling."


    Although Little Fatty was his own nephew and younger, his uncle didn''t believe in keeping things from him just because of his age.


    He told him everything, "Your guess isn''t wrong. Your aunt and Yuan Jing are indeed..."


    Little Fatty feigned surprise at the appropriate moment.


    Little Fatty''s uncle, being a man who had seen much in life, remained rtively calm, as if talking about someone else''s affairs.


    Little Fatty didn''t know how to console his uncle. He could see his uncle was heartbroken as he poured quite a bit of alcohol down his throat.


    As they were about to finish, Little Fatty''s uncle, in his drunken state, implored him, "Fatty, uncle wants to ask you to keep this a secret. Don''t let anyone else know besides you and me."


    Little Fatty thought: This might be difficult, as everyone in our ss already knows about this.


    Little Fatty nodded firmly and uttered that timeless phrase, "Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know. Rest assured, I won''t tell anyone."


    His ssmates learned about this through Shi Li, so it doesn''t count as him telling.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Little Fatty earnestly promised his uncle, and after saying goodbye, he reported the current progress in the group chat, then urged his teacher and ssmates to help keep the secret.


    This kind of thing is a bit embarrassing, and his uncle is a man who cares about face.


    Little Fatty didn''t know his uncle''s future ns - whether he intended to divorce, or to drive Master Yuan Jing away and pretend nothing had happened, continuing to live with his aunt.


    Regardless of what his uncle chose to do, Little Fatty would respect his decision.


    However, before that, he still needed to protect his uncle''s most valued asset - his reputation.


    He repeatedly urged his ssmates to keep the secret, emphasizing secrecy over and over again.


    After this, things remained quiet on Little Fatty''s uncle''s end. There were no arguments with his wife, nor any rumors about divorcing her.


    Little Fatty would asionally specte with his ssmates in the group chat about his uncle''s next move.


    Little Fatty thought: There''s no way around it. Seeing that his ssmates were ufortable discussing it in front of those involved, they finally opened a small group chat to talk freely.


    To avoid being excluded from the small group, Little Fatty became the topic leader, discussing the matter extensively in the main group chat. When his ssmates spoke, they didn''t feel restrained, so naturally, they didn''t consider opening a separate small group.


    Finally securing his position to stay in the loop, Little Fatty inwardly eximed, "That was close!"


    As for Shi Li, who was excluded by everyone, she had no opportunity to be part of the gossip.


    While her ssmates were discussing thetest developments, Shi Li was stopped by Huang Jie, who asked if she wanted to attend a charity g next weekend together.


    "We can look for suitable jewelry there. Mom can buy it as your birthday gift for this year."


    Shi Li was puzzled, "Mom, my birthday is still three months away."


    Huang Jie: "Then it can be your Children''s Day gift."


    Who gives jewelry as a Children''s Day gift? That''s not very childlike at all.


    Besides, Children''s Day was still almost two months away.


    Hearing her daughter''s criticism, Huang Jie quickly changed her tune, "Then it''ll be your Labor Day gift. My good girl has been studying hard for a year, so we should reward her well on Labor Day."


    Shi Li had always been reluctant to attend such long and tedious events. Just as she was about to refuse, she heard Huang Jie mention the organizers of this charity g and immediately agreed without hesitation.


    Among the list of organizers, Xitai Investment and Runchi Technology particrly caught Shi Li''s attention.


    Since Xitai Investment was hosting, thepany''s president and his wife would surely be present.


    But that wasn''t what excited Shi Li the most. With Runchi Technology involved, Little Fatty''s uncle would definitely attend, andstly, there was Master Yuan Jing''s name.


    There are quite a few superstitious people in wealthy circles. Master Yuan Jing had been introduced to the circle by Little Fatty''s uncle, who had introduced him to many rich people. In recent years, his reputation had grown, with many wealthy individuals and celebrities seeking his blessings and talismans.


    Shi Li was quite curious to see what sparks would fly when the couple and the male mistress were all present at the same g.


    At this point, Shi Li didn''t know that Little Fatty''s uncle was already aware that Master Yuan Jing had interfered in his marriage, turning his hat green (a Chinese expression for being cheated on).


    Otherwise, she would have been even more excited about this stimting charity g.


    Thinking of Xu Xing, Shi Li said to Huang Jie, "Mom, why don''t we bring Song Ying along that day? Let her see the world a bit, instead of staying at home facing Hong Yan''s face."


    Hong Yan and Youngest Uncle Shi weren''t on the invitation list for the charity g, and even if Hong Yan were eligible to go, she wouldn''t bring Song Ying along.


    Huang Jie and Little Fatty''s aunt shared a simr attitude towards Hong Yan - utter disgust. Although Song Ying was Hong Yan''s biological daughter, both of them felt sorry for her for having such a troublesome mother as Hong Yan.


    Huang Jie agreed without hesitation. Regarding her daughter''s closeness with outsiders, she felt a bit sour, "It''s rare for you to like someone. Let''s bring her along then. You can take her to a clothing store to buy a couple of appropriate cocktail dresses and teach her etiquette and manners. There will be many asions where she''ll need these skills in the future."


    Shi Li had no objections, "Alright."


    However, when Shi Li went to the old house the next day to take Song Ying shopping for clothes, she encountered a problem.


    Hong Yan wouldn''t allow Song Ying to attend the charity g, "You''ve never been to such an asion before. Don''t go and embarrass yourself."


    Youngest Uncle Shi tried to mediate, "There''s always a first time for everything."

 Chapter 116: Meeting Madame Xu Xing for the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    Hearing her husband speak up for their daughter, Hong Yan felt a bit displeased.


    "I''m only thinking of you. This child has no worldly experience, she''s been timid since she was little. Going out will only bring shame to our family."


    Speaking this way in front of the child, Youngest Uncle Shi couldn''t argue with his wife, so he had to use his elderly mother as a shield, "If you keep talking like this and mother hears it, what if she kicks us out to sleep under a bridge? My five or six thousand sry isn''t enough to pay rent."


    After wandering for three years, Youngest Uncle Shi knew well that he was nothing without his family. Now he was especially obedient in front of his mother and two older brothers.


    He understood clearly who provided for him.


    Hong Yan didn''t want to back down in front of her sister-inw Huang Jie, feeling it would make her seem inferior.


    But fearing that her mother-inw might really kick them out, she forcibly swallowed her harsh words. Unable to take out her anger on Song Ying, she still had Youngest Uncle Shi as a punching bag.


    Hong Yan red at Youngest Uncle Shi, "I''m not good with words. Please don''t misunderstand, I wasn''t trying to scold Song Ying just now. I just think that since she''s just entered a new school and her foundation isn''t strong, it''s best if she stays home on weekends to study hard and catch up with the school''s progress quickly."


    Seeing that her previous tactic didn''t work, Hong Yan came up with another n. She wanted the child to study at home on weekends. She hadn''t used a single word to scold Song Ying in her previous statement. As a mother, what was wrong with hoping for her to improve her grades? Surely Shi''s Grandmother couldn''t kick her out for this.


    Hong Yan looked somewhat smugly at Shi Li, not believing she could find any loopholes this time.


    Shi Li couldn''t find any loopholes, she just smiled slightly, "Song Ying ranked first in her ss in thest monthly exam. You shouldn''t set your expectations for the child too high. While studying is important, appropriate entertainment to cultivate one''s temperament is also very important."


    Shi Li wasn''t lying, Song Ying''s results were indeed first in her ss.


    However, this first ce had some intion. Her ranking in the whole school was tenth, which showed that her original grades were not bad.


    But the main reason Song Ying could achieve first ce was that the top students from ss 1, represented by Shi Li, were all strictly ordered by their families to stay at home for observation and rest that day due to a group fight.


    Song Ying, being well-protected, was hardly injured and could go to take the exam normally. In fact, even if Song Ying had been injured that day, the possibility of her family requiring her to rest and observe at home was low. Hong Yan, as her "mother," showed almost zero concern for her, and Youngest Uncle Shi, as her foster father, wouldn''t overly worry about his adopted daughter.


    Although other people in the old house had goodwill towards Song Ying, they weren''t her biological parents after all. If Song Ying was injured, no one would notice.


    Hong Yan''s smug smile instantly froze on her face. Learning of Song Ying''s excellence was more unbearable than a man''s death.


    She forced out a couple of dryughs, "Song Ying, how could you not tell mom about such good news? Do you see me as an outsider?"


    When Song Ying was young and achieved good results, like other children, she was willing to tell Hong Yan, but never received praise from her.


    As she grew older, Song Ying learned to read the room. She discovered that Hong Yan didn''t want to see her achieve good results.


    Song Ying knew clearly what she wanted and didn''t deliberately neglect her studies to please Hong Yan.


    Home is a child''s safe haven. Whether happy or sad, Song Ying wouldn''t share orin to Hong Yan.


    Now being criticized by Hong Yan for this reason, Song Ying inwardly sneered, thinking Hong Yan was really something now, even learning to turn the tables.


    Song Ying calmly said, "The results were just given out today, I was just about to tell you."


    In fact, the results had been released four days ago. She had now learned the skill of lying without blushing, just like her ssmates.


    In front of Hong Yan, Song Ying had always presented a meek image. She confidently believed that Song Ying wouldn''t lie to her.


    This excuse wouldn''t work. Hong Yan racked her brains trying to think of what excuse to use to reject Shi Li.


    Youngest Uncle Shi leaned back on the sofa, picked up a cup of tea, and casually asked, "Whichpany is hosting the charity g? I heard at thepany today that Xitai Investment and some otherpany were jointly hosting a charity g, seems like it''s also next week."


    Considering that charity gs weren''t like turnips in a field, abundant and easy toe by, the youngest uncle said, "The charity g you''re taking Song Ying to is the one hosted by Xitai Investment, right?"


    Shi Li didn''t want to say yes, intending to gloss over this question.


    Even though Shi Li hadn''t said yes, Hong Yan, hearing her husband''s words, took it as fact.


    Hong Yan couldn''t stand hearing the words "Xitai Investment." She took a sharp, excited breath, "Xitai? No, Song Ying can''t go!"


    This was the first time Youngest Uncle Shi had seen Hong Yan like this, "What''s wrong, dear?"


    Realizing her reaction just now was a bit extreme, Hong Yan exined, "Xitai Investment has quite a reputation. I''m afraid Song Ying might be bullied at the charity g."


    Shi Li''s sarcastic voice rang in Song Ying''s ears alone, [I''m afraid Song Ying might be bullied~ Yeah right~]


    As everyone knew, Hong Yan was the one who bullied Song Ying the most.


    The youngest uncle had always thought his wife was an innocent little flower. He patiently exined to her that the CEO of Xitai Investment was a very good person, and because of that, theirpany culture was also positive. They wouldn''t let Song Ying be bullied. Moreover, with his second sister-inw and Shi Li apanying Song Ying, they would absolutely not let anyone bully her, so she could rest assured.


    After thinking for a moment, Hong Yan asked again, "I agree to let Song Ying attend the charity g, but as Song Ying''s mother, I should go with her to the g. I''d feel more at ease, in case she gets bullied."


    Shi Li silently mocked in her heart, [Huh, you just want to see your own biological daughter, right?]


    Song Ying silently tranted in her mind, hearing these words meant that Hong Yan''s biological daughter would also be at the scene.


    So Hong Yan had a biological daughter too. Song Ying quickly thought of someone - Xu Xing had a daughter.


    If she was Xu Xing''s daughter, then who was Xu Xing''s daughter?


    Song Ying had always had a bold guess in her heart, and Shi Li''s two sentences in her mind confirmed Song Ying''s guess.


    She was the daughter of the Xu family, while the Xu family''s daughter was actually Hong Yan''s biological daughter.


    Shi Li, of course, couldn''t agree to Hong Yan going along, "That''s not quite appropriate. Maybe next time."


    [Next time after next time, how many next times are there?]


    Before Hong Yan could say anything more, Shi Li had already taken Song Ying''s hand and run out of the vi.


    They went to the mall and bought two little dresses for Song Ying. Seeing the beautiful clothes, Shi Li lost control for a moment and bought two pieces for herself as well.


    Song Ying had always been ufortable epting others'' efforts and kindness.


    Especially since the Shi family had no blood rtion to her, but after moving into the Shi family''s vi, Song Ying had received too much kindness from the Shi family members.


    Shi''s Grandmother''s care, the clothes her aunt-inw had sent someone to buy, and now Shi Li knowing she had no formal dress, specially bringing her to the store to buy a little formal dress.


    Being cared for and valued, this feeling was really nice.


    Thinking about how she was simrly loved and protected by everyone in her ss, Song Ying felt grateful inside.


    Knowing that everyone loved gossip, she wasn''t stingy about sharing her affairs with everyone. Not for them to help her strategize, but just hoping to satisfy her ssmates'' desire for gossip.


    This really hit everyone''s sweet spot. This was clearly an asion to watch the show, how could they not go?


    Although Little Fatty Uncle had a part in organizing the charity g, because it was rted to thepany and not just an idle spring outing, Little Fatty Uncle hadn''t called his nephew to go along, so naturally Little Fatty didn''t know about this.


    After themotion at the Lan family''s wedding, Shi Qiuyu, as Shi Li''s best friend, was seen by everyone as a good soldier to infiltrate the enemy camp. They hoped she would share Shi Li''s gossip updates with everyone in the future, leading the ssmates to gossip together.


    However, the people''s good soldier hadn''t truly infiltrated the inner circle yet, unlike Song Ying who had already changed from within.


    Song Ying was truly the one who could lead everyone to keep up with Shi Li''s gossip pace.


    With Song Ying as their informant, the ssmates used various means to obtain invitations to the charity g, determined to get first-hand gossip.


    With Xitai Investment backing it, this charity g was quite grand.


    It was Song Ying''s first time attending such an asion. She followed Shi Li into the g''s entrance, and as soon as they entered, she was almost dazzled by the overwhelming opulence.


    The Shi family''s old mansion was the most luxurious ce Song Ying had ever seen, but this banquet hall was even more opulent than the Shi family vi.


    Song Ying''smand of Chinesenguage was not bad, but at this moment she could only think of two words to describe it: dazzling.


    Shi Li felt the fingers gripping her wrist tighten. She patted Song Ying''s hand, signaling her not to be afraid.


    Song Ying wasn''t afraid; she was just nervous about meeting Xu Xing and Madam Xu in a moment.


    Huang Jie acted as if she were taking her two daughters out, introducing them to familiar acquaintances.


    When people heard Huang Jie introduce Song Ying as Youngest Uncle Shi''s adopted daughter, they immediately knew who she was, and their gazes towards Song Ying instantly became cold.


    Song Ying didn''t mind the cold, scrutinizing looks from those around her. These gazes were far less hurtful than Hong Yan''s insults had once been.


    However, when she saw a beautiful woman with a charming smile standing in front of her, she recognized a face she had once kept saved in her phone''s photo album.


    Song Ying would open her phone''s photo album every night before bed to look at it.


    That photo Song Ying often looked at was taken more than a decade ago. Although time had passed, she felt the woman before her was even more beautiful than in the photo, and also more approachable.


    Huang Jie had a free-spirited nature and didn''t fuss over trivial matters, which made her well-liked by others.


    She introduced the two youngdies behind her to Madam Xu, and they both greeted Madam Xu politely.


    Unlike others who treated Song Ying rather coldly, Madam Xu seemed more interested in her.

 Chapter 117: Unexpected Happenings: What We Least Wanted to Happen

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    She looked at Song Ying with pleasant surprise. "Is this Hong Yan''s daughter?"


    Huang Jie nodded with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Xu Xing''s Wife warmly grasped Song Ying''s hand. "Your mother and I are best friends. We grew up together, but I lost touch with her after she gave birth to you. I only recently learned that she moved into the Shi Family''s vi with you."


    The warmth from the hand-holding made Song Ying feel so touched she wanted to cry.


    "I''ve been wanting to catch up with your mother, but I never found the time. I''m overjoyed to meet you today."


    Xu Xing''s Wife''s face beamed with an undisguisable smile.


    Shi Li, observing the two holding hands, mused inwardly, [Song Ying doesn''t really resemble Mrs. Xu, does she?]


    Both women had gentle features, but their eyes and facial features bore no resemnce.


    Shi Li recalled seeing Xu Xing before and thought, [The daughter takes after her father.]


    The touch of her fingertips was a long-awaited sensation. Song Ying hadn''t noticed Shi Li''s inner thoughts, but other ssmates, following Shi Li''s mental cues, gathered nearby.


    Xu Xing''s Wife, still holding Song Ying''s hand, inquired about her life over the years, asking about various childhood experiences.


    Shi Li and Huang Jie were left on the sidelines, but neither seemed to mind.


    Huang Jie knew that Hong Yan was Xu Xing''s Wife''s best friend, so everything happening now was within her expectations.


    She didn''t feel awkward either, smiling as she watched their interaction.


    Shi Li inwardly marveled at the power of blood ties, while the other observing ssmates felt sorry for Song Ying. Her birth mother was right before her eyes, and Song Ying knew Xu Xing''s Wife was her biological mother, yet she couldn''t step forward to acknowledge her.


    A few soft-hearted girls had already turned away to secretly wipe their tears. It was too heart-wrenching, truly.


    Suddenly, an impulse surged within Shi Li: [We need to find a way for this mother and daughter to recognize each other soon.]


    [It''s too painful to watch.]


    While the onlookers felt heartache, Song Ying herself was already teary-eyed, though she managed to maintain herposure and not let the tears fall.


    Xu Xing''s Wife, being a sensitive person herself, didn''t find it strange that her friend''s daughter had tears in her eyes upon first meeting her.


    She handed her handkerchief to her friend''s daughter and patted her back, jokingly saying, "It''s strange, but I feel so close to you, as if you were my own daughter."


    Her tone carried a hint of reminiscence. "Back then, your mother and I were pregnant around the same time. We even joked that if we had a boy and a girl, we''d arrange a marriage between them. If they were both boys or both girls, we''d make them brothers or sisters, and we''d be godmothers to each other''s children."


    "If we had followed through with that n, you should be calling me godmother now."


    Song Ying''s throat tightened; she couldn''t bring herself to say "godmother" no matter what.


    Calling her own birth mother "godmother," even though neither of them knew the truth, still felt too cruel to Shi Li.


    She stepped forward to interrupt, "Did you bring a red envelope for the first address? If not, she can''t call you that."


    Huang Jie yfully scolded her, "You child, always talking about money. People might think your father and I are mistreating you."


    Huang Jie then brought up how this naughty girl had also asked her little uncle for a red envelope when they first met Hong Yan.


    The mother and daughter''s banter sessfully diverted attention from the "godmother" issue.


    Song Ying inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xu Xing''s Wife had other guests to attend to and couldn''t spend all her time chatting with her friend''s daughter. She said, "When you get home, please tell Hong Yan that I''ll visit when I have some free time."


    "I''ll make sure to pass on the message."


    Huang Jie couldn''t keep the two girls with her all the time, so after giving Shi Li a few instructions, she told her to go y on her own.


    Song Ying and Shi Li were left behind by Huang Jie. Shi Li spotted a familiar figure not far away: it was the Second Young Master Fu and Ms. Bai Qianqian, whom she had seen at Fu Huixing''s house before the New Year.


    The fact that Bai Qianqian was brought to such an asion suggested that this star-crossed couple had likely received the Fu Family''s approval.


    Shi Li imagined seeing a life countdown timer above Second Young Master Fu''s head.


    Her gaze fell on Second Young Master Fu''s kidneys: [I wonder if, after being lured to northern Myanmar by his girlfriend, Second Young Master Fu will use his good looks in that industry, or use his eloquence for tel fraud, or perhaps have his kidneys harvested and be one with nature.]


    ssmates: Whoa, that''s intense!


    Fu Huixing: The thing I feared most has stille to pass.

 Chapter 118: Oh no Time is critical

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    Miss Bai Qianqian, dressed in a white linen dress, stood out conspicuously in the opulent banquet hall.


    Even Song Ying was wearing a designer cocktail dress, chosen for her by Shi Li.


    Song Ying had gentle features, and the soft white color entuated her graceful demeanor.


    The Second Young Master Fu knew his girlfriend wasn''t favored by his parents, but he didn''t care about such matters.


    Thest time he brought his girlfriend home before the New Year, he was naive but not stupid (though the Fu family might disagree).


    He could tell his parents didn''t like Qianqian, but the Second Young Master Fu believed they had misunderstood her.


    Despite being past the age where love alone could sustain them, they still clung to such notions.


    Having grown up in luxury, he had no concept of the daily struggles of ordinary life, where financial stability was crucial.


    Shi Li''s uncle had fallen out with his family over a woman. After three years of estrangement, he sheepishly returned home with his wife and stepdaughter.


    This incident had made Shi Li''s uncle theughingstock of their social circle.


    As Shi Li''s father once said, "If he could make something of himself out there without the family''s help, I''d respect him as a real man."


    People mocked Shi Li''s uncle because hecked self-awareness.


    The Second Young Master Fu, however, held a different opinion from his parents and others. He thought Shi Li''s uncle was truly admirable.


    If leaving one''s family meant being with the woman you love, then so be it.


    This was the advantage of being an only child - all the family wealth would be his. Unlike families with multiple children who would fight over inheritance, he didn''t have to worry about such matters, no matter what he did.


    The favored ones always acted with impunity.


    He was really something else. Mr. and Mrs. Fu hadn''t kicked him out for the sake of his health, yet he was considering leaving his family to be with his girlfriend.


    He figured he could return home after a few years. After all, he was their biological son - how could his parents refuse him?


    Unlike Shi Li''s uncle, who had two older brothers and was dispensable to his family, he was the only son.


    As long as he wanted toe back, his parents wouldn''t be able to let him go.


    Raising him was worse than raising roast pork. Even a dog knows who its master is, who raised it, and would guard the house instead of running off with strangers.


    Yet here he was, already thinking about whether he could return home after leaving his family.


    To be fair, his parents bore much of the responsibility for the Second Young Master Fu''s current foolishness.


    He had an older brother who was a prodigy from a young age, with exceptional intelligence and emotional quotient. The elder son had entered a top university''s gifted program at a tender age, bing the family''s pride.


    He was the child other parents in their circle spoke of, though they all concluded their praise with the same regretful tone: "What a pity about that child."


    When he was just a teenager, he was on his way home from buying flowers for Madam Fu when he saw a four-year-old girl fall into a river. With no bodyguard or bystanders around, he jumped in to save her. By the time the bodyguard found them, there were only two cold bodies in the river.


    Having lost their pride and joy, the couple became overly indulgent with their younger son, who was still a toddler at the time.


    Children shouldn''t be spoiled excessively, and as a result, the Second Young Master Fu was thoroughly ruined, bing a true "second young master" in every sense.


    The Second Young Master Fu''s idea of "leaving the family" was still just a notion in his mind, not yet put into action.


    When his parents invited him to attend a charity g, being the lovesick fool he was, he naturally asked if he could bring his girlfriend.


    Although Mr. and Mrs. Fu were displeased, they didn''t object.


    Lack of objection was taken as consent.


    The Second Young Master Fu saw this as a milestone in his rtionship with Qianqian. He believed his parents must have been moved by their love and that it wouldn''t be long before he could marry his beloved Qianqian.


    Excited, he shared the good news with Qianqian. Coming from a poor background, she had probably never attended a charity g before. This would be a great opportunity to show her a glimpse of high society.


    Qianqian indeed seemed very pleased.


    Her happiness made him happy.


    Knowing Qianqian was shy, when the Second Young Master Fu spotted a familiar face at the g, he enthusiastically rushed over.


    "Little Shi Li, you''re here to y too!"


    The Second Young Master Fu grinned, his foolishness palpable even from a distance.


    Shi Li instructed Song Ying, "Stay close to me, don''t get lost."


    [Although she knew it was unlikely for Bai Qianqian to directly abduct young girls in such a setting, she couldn''t help but imagine scenes of her trafficking women and children.]


    ssmates: ...So, she really is in that line of work? We didn''t misunderstand Shi Li''s meaning.


    Fu Huixing: ...


    Hearing this, Song Ying firmly grasped Shi Li''s hand. "Sister, I''ll stay close to you. I won''t wander off."


    She had just found her birth mother and didn''t want to be kidnapped to northern Myanmar. She''d heard it was a terrible ce.


    At the same moment the Second Young Master Fu spotted Shi Li, Bai Qianqian also caught sight of the beautiful face she had been longing to see.


    Shi Li had a pretty face. If she could be sent abroad, it would mean a hefty sum of money.


    The problem was that this girl rarely went out, and her family was influential. Trying to abduct her would be no simple task.


    Although it could bring high returns, it also came with extreme difficulty and risk.


    Seeing beautiful girls always made her fingers itch, as she had been in this business for many years. But Bai Qianqian knew she couldn''t make a move on Shi Li.


    While she couldn''t act on Shi Li, it didn''t stop her from being "moved" by her.


    When Bai Qianqian noticed the girl beside Shi Li, her eyes lit up.


    This girl was perfect!


    She was beautiful, but not as eye-catching as Shi Li.


    What pleased Bai Qianqian most was that, judging by her appearance, this girl seemed docile!


    Docility meant she would be easier to capture and, in the future, easier to train.


    The more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    She just wondered about the girl''s family background. If she kidnapped her, would the family use their connections to search for her?


    If it risked exposing her, she wouldn''t do it.


    Although she was more interested in the unfamiliar girl beside Shi Li, Bai Qianqian was patient. She decided to greet Shi Li, whom she knew, first.


    "What a coincidence to run into you here, little sister Shi Li."


    [What a coincidence indeed]


    Miss Bai Qianqian let go of her boyfriend''s hand and grasped Shi Li''s other arm. "Every time I invited you out before, you said you were busy. Now I''ve finally caught you!"


    ssmates: Oh no! Shi Li is in danger!

 Chapter 119: Why Thousand Thousand Babies Come to Your Side

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    Even if she was truly on guard, she couldn''t let the other person know. Shi Liughed it off, "How else could we say we''re kindred spirits? I heard about this charity g and originally didn''t want to attend, but when I thought you''d be here, I decided toe."


    Bai Qianqian giggled at Shi Li''s sweet talk, "Your little mouth is so sweet. If little Shi Li were a boy, even if you were incredibly ugly, you could still win over many girls with that silver tongue of yours."


    "So it turns out that Sister Qianqian agreed to be with Second Young Master Fu not because she likes his money or his face, but because of his sweet talk."


    Bai Qianqian smiled gently, "I was attracted by his character and talent."


    Shi Li put on an awkward yet polite smile, "That''s wonderful."


    [What nonsense, it''s clearly because Second Young Master Fu is the most gullible and easily deceived in the family]


    Like a big sister, Bai Qianqian took Shi Li''s hand and led her to the long table to eat. Song Ying naturally followed along.


    Ever since the ssmates learned that Bai Qianqian was a human trafficker, they couldn''t take their eyes off Shi Li and Song Ying.


    They were afraid that if they looked away for even a moment, Bai Qianqian would snatch them away.


    Besides worrying about Shi Li and Song Ying being kidnapped by the trafficker, the ssmates were now most concerned about one question: why on earth was Second Young Master Fu involved with a human trafficker?


    Was this a moral decay or a distortion of human nature?


    At the long table with Bai Qianqian, Song Ying, who had originally been holding Shi Li''s wrist, had at some point let go of Shi Li''s hand, allowing Bai Qianqian to stand between her and Shi Li.


    Bai Qianqian had one arm around Shi Li''s shoulders and held Song Ying''s hand with the other.


    "Which family does this little sister belong to? I find her so endearing."


    Shi Li disliked intimate contact with strangers, especially knowing what kind of person Bai Qianqian was.


    The moment Bai Qianqian''s hand touched Shi Li''s shoulder, Shi Li felt as if countless tiny insects were crawling on her skin.


    Seeing that Shi Li hadn''t answered Bai Qianqian for a long time, Song Yingughed awkwardly and said, "We''re from the same family. I''m my sister''s younger sister."


    Bai Qianqian thought to herself, could it be that she had once again chosen someone who wasn''t easy to deal with? If she was from the Shi family, then it was best to leave her alone.


    However, since when did Shi Li have a younger sister?


    If she remembered correctly, Shi Li was the youngest girl in the family. Where did this younger sistere from?


    Shi Li''s maternal grandmother''s family wasn''t in Blue City, and Huang Jie''s family was also from a prestigious background.


    Bai Qianqian had once been specially taught about the various rtionships in these wealthy and influential families.


    Therefore, Bai Qianqian remembered that Shi Li had a string of cousins - older female cousins, older male cousins, younger male cousins - but notably no younger female cousins.


    No matter how you calcted it, Shi Li shouldn''t have a younger sister.


    Wait, Bai Qianqian recalled hearing that Third Young Master Shi had brought a woman with a child back to the Shi family years ago.


    There was only one possibility then - this girl must be Third Young Master Shi''s stepdaughter.


    If she was a stepdaughter of the Shi family, then she wasn''t an important person. Even if she went missing, no one would make a big fuss about finding her.


    Bai Qianqian mentally added her to the list of prime trafficking targets.


    These thoughts shed through her mind in an instant. Bai Qianqian gently handed Song Ying a ss of fruit wine, "You''ve been here for quite a while now. Are you thirsty? Would you like something to drink? This wine has a low alcohol content, it won''t make you drunk."


    Shi Li didn''t know much about alcohol and wasn''t sure if what Bai Qianqian said was true or false.


    However, she adhered to the principle that alcohol is a poison that goes straight through the intestines, so it''s best not to drink at all.


    Shi Li reached out to push away the wine ss, "She''s still a child who needs to prepare for college entrance exams. Drinking alcohol damages the brain, so it''s better not to let her drink this."


    "It''s alright, just a sip or two to moisten the throat won''t make her drunk."


    Second Young Master Fu, who was more knowledgeable about food, drink, and entertainment, frowned slightly, "Although the alcohol content of this wine isn''t high, it has a strong aftereffect. You youngdies should just drink some juice. Try to avoid this kind of wine, especially in bars. One ss could knock you out, and you might be sold without even knowing it."


    Selling people was her old profession, an unspeakable business. Hearing Second Young Master Fu mention human trafficking made her feel a bit ufortable.


    Of course, it wasn''t because she felt guilty, but mainly because she was nervous and afraid of being discovered.


    Bai Qianqian gave her boyfriend a coquettish look, "You''re so knowledgeable. I didn''t even know that. I''ve only seen people drinking online and felt so envious. I don''t know what it tastes like. I thought I could try it while you''re here to see what it''s like, so I won''t embarrass myself by getting drunk and making a scene when you''re not around."


    Hearing his girlfriend say this, Second Young Master Fu instantly felt like a sinner. He quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Qianqian. I spoke out of turn."


    Song Ying, being inexperienced, didn''t understand why he needed to apologize to Bai Qianqian.


    She asked innocently, "Why do you need to apologize? Did you do something wrong? You warned us that this wine has a strong aftereffect, we should be thanking you."


    Shi Li thought to herself: [Looks like she''s also naturally oblivious]


    To Song Ying''s ears, this sounded no different from apliment.


    She blushed slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Thanks to Song Ying''s reminder, Second Young Master Fu finally came to his senses. That''s right, why did he need to apologize?


    Was it because he was afraid his girlfriend would be unhappy?


    But why did he think Qianqian would be unhappy?


    Encouraged by Shi Li, Song Ying spoke even more enthusiastically.


    "This sister looks like such a kind person at first nce. You apologizing right away makes it seem like she''s the type of person who doesn''t listen to reason."


    Second Young Master Fu nodded in agreement, "Yes, yes, you''re right. I was truly in the wrong just now."


    Calling him a big fool wasn''t an exaggeration at all. Even Song Ying, who was still in high school, could lead him by the nose. You have to wonder if he had any brains at all.


    After the guests had taken their seats, the most important part of the charity g began - the auction.


    The leaders of the organizing and co-organizingpanies gave brief introductions, then the host announced that the proceeds from this auction would be used to renovate Buddhist temples and promote traditional culture.


    Watching the master in Buddhist robes standing on the stage, Shi Li found the scene utterly ridiculous.


    Next came the auction. Shi Li wasn''t interested in the items up for bid, but she was more interested in the people raising their paddles at the next table.


    Every time that person raised their paddle, Shi Li had to control her gaze to avoid looking at Bai Qianqian.


    Bai Qianqian seemed to havetched onto her, insisting on sitting next to Shi Li and Song Ying during the auction.


    Her behavior made Third Young Master Fuin a little, "You''re so focused on ying with your new friends, you''re not paying any attention to me."


    For the sake of her mental health, Shi Li chose to selectively ignore Bai Qianqian''s words as she coaxed her boyfriend.


    After the auction introductions, they entered another period of mingling.


    Third Young Master Fu nodded respectfully to Huang Jie, "Aunt Shi, I''m going to greet Uncle Sun."


    Huang Jie was the most senior person at this table, and as an elder, he should say goodbye to her first before leaving.


    Huang Jie nodded slightly, "Go ahead."


    Second Young Master Fu, holding his girlfriend''s hand, walked properly to Sun Shouli and said, "Hello, Uncle Sun."


    Then he introduced his girlfriend to him.


    Shi Li silently watched this from behind them, thinking: [As if he needs your introduction, they''re already well acquainted]


    [Why else do you think your precious Qianqian came to your side?]


    Third Young Master Fu''s voice also rang out at the same time, "Uncle Sun is my father''s brother."


    The ssmates nearby thought: Wait, that''s a lot of information to process, our CPUs are about to overheat.

 Chapter 120: Heaven and Earth are vast, preserving life is paramount

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    Shi Li''s words sent everyone''s minds into overdrive.


    What did she mean?


    Wasn''t Second Young Master Fu''s girlfriend supposed to be a human trafficker? How did Sun Shouli suddenly get involved?


    Shi Li seemed to be implying that Sun Shouli had sent someone to infiltrate Second Young Master Fu''s inner circle. But what was Sun Shouli''s aim? Was he after Second Young Master Fu''s healthy organs, despite him being only in his twenties?


    Or was this part of some grand scheme, nting a mole early on? Perhaps the n was to have this woman whisper sweet nothings in Second Young Master Fu''s ear once he became the Fu family''s decision-maker, fostering cooperation between the two parties or achieving some other objective.


    But something still didn''t add up.


    This woman was a human trafficker.


    Did Sun Shouli know she was a human trafficker?


    And what was Sun Shouli''s purpose in sending his subordinate to Second Young Master Fu? These were questions everyone struggled to understand.


    Regardless of the exact motive, everyone agreed it couldn''t be anything good.


    If one''s intentions were pure, why resort to such underhanded tactics?


    Everyone had heard Second Young Master Fu introduce Sun Shouli as Mr. Fu''s good brother.


    They recalled how not long ago, Xu Xing''s Wife had emotionally told Song Ying: "Your mother is my best friend."


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel that the terms "best friend" and "good brother" had never been so abused since their inception!


    ssmates: We might need to be on high alert for a long time whenever someone ims to be our "best friend."


    Sun Shouli, in his fifties, had a schrly appearance. He wore elegant gold-rimmed sses, his hair meticulouslybed back, and a crisp ck suit that fit him perfectly.


    His appearance belied his age; he looked more like he was in his forties.


    While not strikingly handsome, Sun Shouli made up for it with his exceptional demeanor and style.


    Recently, a brief clip of Sun Shouli in apany meeting had gone viral. In just five seconds of footage, he had gained countless fans, with manyizens moring to bear his children.


    Age was no obstacle; money could smooth over any hurdle.


    With wealth as his trump card, even his age became an asset.


    Sun Shouli had be the real-life version of the "mature man" archetype popr in web novels. Due to his immense online poprity, hispany''s stock prices had skyrocketed.


    As Second Young Master Fu continued chatting with Sun Shouli, Bai Qianqian maintained a graceful smile, ying the role of the perfect supportive partner.


    Sun Shouli inquired about Second Young Master Fu''s studies and future ns.


    Meanwhile, Shi Li, like a cat catching the scent of fish, eximed, "Aaah! They just exchanged nces! I knew their rtionship wasn''t just superior and subordinate. There must be something going on between them!"


    ssmates: Wait, who are you saying has something going on? Is it what we think it is?


    Are you implying that Second Young Master Fu''s girlfriend isn''t just a human trafficker and corporate spy, but she''s also... she''s also... she''s also given Second Young Master Fu a green hat to wear? [Trantor''s note: "Wearing a green hat" is a Chinese expression meaning being cheated on]


    Just how explosive can this situation get?


    Everyone tried to control their gaze, attempting not to look back and forth between Sun Shouli and Bai Qianqian too obviously.


    As a fellow member of the Fu family and their ssmate, Fu Huixing could also hear this explosive gossip. He received looks of either sympathy or admiration from everyone.


    Fu Huixing cast a somewhat pitying nce at his unfortunate cousin. After all, when you''re already covered in lice, what''s one more itch? After being involved with a corporate spy and a human trafficker, having Bai Qianqian give him a green hat wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Thest time he had been the focus of so many stares was when he received a banner of appreciation from Shi Li.


    A qualified spectator of drama should have proper etiquette and not let the subjects of the drama realize they''re being watched.


    "They exchanged nces again, and even shared a smile!"


    "When will this big fool Second Young Master Fu finally realize what''s going on?"


    Well, they did say he was a big fool, so of course he wouldn''t realize.


    Bai Qianqian and Sun Shouli were mindful of the crowded banquet hall and the presence of Second Young Master Fu. Although he was a big fool, he was still a living person right in front of them.


    So the two onlymunicated through eye contact, without any other small gestures that might reveal their secret.


    However, thisck of action was disappointing for the drama-hungry onlookers. "Boring. But when they sneak off to the bathroom togetherter, should I go and spy on them?"


    ssmates: !! Is this even something you need to hesitate about?


    Of course you shouldn''t hesitate! Go watch, seize the moment, seize your youth!


    Considering that an entire ss squeezing into a bathroom was not just a matter of hygiene but also highly hical!


    We''d likely be beaten up for being perverts.


    Shi Li thought about it and quickly dismissed the idea. "Let''s forget about it. Sun Shouli is a ruthless man who carries illegal items and has countless lives on his hands."


    "Curiosity killed the cat. We shouldn''t risk our lives just to satisfy our curiosity."


    The ssmates had lost count of how many times they had strategically scratched their heads today.


    So, Sun Shouli was ying such a dangerous game.


    If that''s the case, it''s better not to get involved in this drama.


    After all, nothing is more important than preserving one''s life.


    Some ssmates whose families had business dealings with Sun Shouli''spany were already considering warning their families to terminate the cooperation.


    Yes, not only should they end the cooperation, but they should also keep a mile away from Sun Shouli and never meet him alone.


    Under the barely noticeable gaze of nearly thirty people, Second Young Master Fu finished his small talk with Sun Shouli and moved on to the next acquaintance with his girlfriend.


    The following events became less interesting, and Shi Li withdrew her gaze with slight disappointment.


    Other ssmates didn''t give up. Although they couldn''t follow them to the bathroom to eavesdrop, they believed that if they paid close attention, they could find more clues.


    This was the thought process of Shi Li''s stubborn ssmates.


    While everyone was closely observing Bai Qianqian, Shi Li left her spot, and naturally, Song Ying followed her closely.


    So, wherever Shi Li went, she had a little shadow trailing behind her.


    The reason Shi Li left her position was that she saw Feng Yunhe walking towards her. To avoid having to act in front of so many people, Shi Li chose to escape.


    Finding a quiet spot with fewer people, hidden behindyers of silhouettes, Shi Li could no longer see Feng Yunhe and finally felt safe.


    It was only then that she noticed Song Ying had been following her from the very beginning, all the way to their current location.


    Earlier, in her haste to escape, she hadn''t even noticed Song Ying behind her.


    Song Ying smiled softly at Shi Li, "Big sister, what are we doing here?"


    Shi Li was momentarily at a loss for words. How should she exin this? She vaguely said, "I''m bringing you here to broaden your horizons."


    Song Ying always believed what Shi Li said. When Shi Li said she was broadening her horizons, Song Ying didn''t find it strange at all.


    After Shi Li handed her a small cream cake, Song Ying instantly forgot her previous question.


    Song Ying immersed herself in the world of delicious food, and Shi Li looked at her with satisfaction. She really was just a child, forgetting everything with just a piece of cake.


    Originally, only Shi Li and Song Ying were in the corner. Shi Li held a ss of warm water, taking a sip from time to time, while Song Ying was engrossed in eating her small cake.


    If humans could grow tails, Song Ying would definitely be wagging hers furiously as she enjoyed the delicious cake.


    Shi Li seemed to hear someone mentioning familiar names in their conversation. She moved a couple of steps towards the source of the sound to hear more clearly.


    Song Ying, who had been focused on her cake, noticed the empty space beside her. She looked up to see where Shi Li had gone, then moved two steps to the left, making sure Shi Li was still by her side before feeling at ease.


    Shi Li took out her phone, pretending to be browsing the inte, while her ears were practically glued to the mouths of two staff members.


    These two seemed to be employees from Little Fatty''s Uncle''spany, attending the charity g solely to fulfill their work duties.


    Shi Li overheard the two of them gossiping about their bosses and superiors.


    One of the female employees said mysteriously, "Did you see? Our General Huang introduced Master Yuanjing to King Yama Liu."

 Chapter 121: A Big Game

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    Everyone knew King Yama Liu, his real name was Liu Yanwen, but due to his cold and ruthless behavior, employees called him King Yama Liu. The nickname spread quickly, both among employees of his ownpany and those of otherpanies, he was referred to as King Yama Liu behind his back.


    He has been known to resort to extreme methods, but he himself is quite capable, he has an exceptional knack for creating wealth out of nothing.


    Although the employees and coboratorsined about him behind his back, they still followed him because of the substantial profits he could bring.


    In the business world, the principle everyone adheres to is, the one who makes money is the boss.


    Another female employee covered her mouth in surprise, "No way, our General Huang is such a saint, has he also been given the name Maria?"


    Shi Li knew why these two people would be surprised; a few years ago, Little Fatty''s Uncle was duped by Liu Yanwen and had a big stumble, almost bankrupting thepany, and almost ended up as a rooftop kite flyer.


    By ying this trick on Little Fatty''s Uncle, Liu Yanwen made a fortune. His half-deadpany went public directly.


    In the few years that passed, Little Fatty''s Uncle''spany gradually recovered.


    Finally, Song Ying finished the cream cake in her hand. She wiped her mouth to ensure she had no cream on her lips before raising her head.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw that Shi Li, although appearing to be engaged on his phone and looking at the screen, the phone was in fact, in sleep mode.


    This was clearly not someone ying with their phone.


    Song Ying''s clever little head remembered Shi Li''s expression from eating melon seeds just now, and noticed that he was still observing.


    But what puzzled Song Ying was, Shi Li should have said something while listening in.


    But until now, Shi Li has not said a word.


    Although Song Ying didn''t understand the full implications of the conversation, she knew this must be a significant matter.


    Therefore, our goodrade Song Ying secretly picked up her phone, sending messages to her friends in a small group chat, giving her exact location and transcribing other employees'' conversation verbatim.


    Among Shi Li''s friends, some stubborn ones were still stalking Bai Qianqian and Sun Shouli.


    Other people, following Song Ying''s directions, came over.


    Song Ying put away her phone, keeping a low profile.


    Not far away, two female employees were still discussing the matter. "Could it be that General Huang wants to make money with King Yama Liu?"


    "It''s not impossible. There''s no shame in making money."


    Upon hearing this discussion, Shi Li was puzzled: [This is wrong, Little Fatty''s Uncle holds a grudge against King Yama Liu, how could they possibly do business together?]


    Only now did Song Ying realize that General Huang is Little Fatty''s Uncle. She didn''t know about the grudges between them, so she was filled with questions.


    Shi Li wanted to witness the surprising reconciliation scene, so he grabbed Song Ying''s hand and together they searched for Little Fatty''s Uncle.


    After Shi Li left, one of the female employees said, "I always feel that General Huang is nning a major move."


    Shi Li, who had already left, didn''t hear this spection.


    In keeping with the location shared by Song Ying, the ssmates arrived only to find no sign of Shi Li or Song Ying.


    Only moments before, two female colleagues had been at the very spot the ssmates now stood. Having been caught idling by their boss, they had promptly returned to work.


    As such, the gossip lovers of ss 1, Grade 1 arrived only to find the scene devoid of not only Shi Li but also the two gossipy females.


    No one doubted the veracity of the information given by Song Ying. Everyone just assumed they had ended up in the wrong location.


    Thus, they began searching for Shi Li at the banquet hall.


    So where was Shi Li then? She and Song Ying each held a tall ss filled with orange juice.


    Both of them were sneakily huddled not far from Little Fatty''s Uncle.


    Little Fatty''s Uncle bore a striking resemnce to Little Fatty, both graced with a chubby and prosperous look.


    To the left of Little Fatty''s Uncle was Master Yuanjing, disguised as a monk, and to his right stood someone from their circle, who had built a lot of connections by being the middleman for many significant figures.


    Facing Little Fatty''s Uncle was the well-known Liu Yanwen, who despite his young age, looked significantly older, contrasting starkly with the youthful Sun Shouli.


    Listening to the conversations of significant figures wasn''t the same as eavesdropping on two gossiping female employees for Shi Li, so she made sure to keep her distance.


    Shi Li kept a moderate distance, and although the boisterous noise from the surroundings made it almost impossible to catch their conversation, she could clearly see their actions. Little Fatty''s Uncle had his arm around Master Yuanjing''s shoulder in a friendly manner, seemingly enjoying a brotherly camaraderie.


    He was talking andughing with the people facing him. Then, Master Yuanjing pulled out a wad of talisman paper from his robes, passing it to the middleman and King Yama Liu.


    King Yama Liu hesitated for a moment before epting the talisman paper and shoved it into his pocket.


    This exchange seemed to break the ice between them, and the atmosphere became noticeably warm and cheerful.


    Only then did Shi Li turn her attention to Master Yuanjing. She thought to herself: "No wonder he managed to attract so many wealthydies. Master Yuanjing is quite handsome."


    "And that monk''s attire is really a great cosy. Just thinking about it is rather thrilling."


    The key to finding Shi Li was through her inner voice.


    Shi Li''s inner voice resonated in every corner, and her ssmates caught on:...


    Oblivious to the fact that her ssmates had overheard her ''immoral'' internal monologue, she continued to observe Little Fatty''s Uncle and Master Yuanjing.


    Master Yuanjing and Liu Yanwen engaged in a conversation, exchanged business cards, and even scanned each other''s QR codes on their mobile phones.


    Arriving just in time, her ssmates observed this scene: they seemed to have an idea of what Little Fatty''s Uncle was nning.

 Chapter 122: Mom, We Met Mrs. Xu Today

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    Everyone guessed Uncle Fatty''s intention, knowing that he was aware of what type of person Master Yuanjing was, yet he deliberately introduced him to King Yama Liu.


    Notably, King Yama Liu was Uncle Fatty''s sworn enemy.


    A deviation from normal behavior often indicates a problem.


    If Uncle Fatty intended to mend fences with his nemesis by introducing Master Yuanjing to King Yama Liu, nobody would believe this exnation.


    Everyone was stunned by Uncle Fatty''s cunning move.


    Shi Li was kept in the dark, unaware that Uncle Fatty knew she was wearing the metaphorical green hat of a betrayed lover.


    Therefore, in her view, Uncle Fatty''s intention was rather straightforward, without any deeper purpose.


    However, Shi Li also felt quite moved: "Isn''t this ironic? Although Uncle Fatty has been nning to exact revenge on Liu Yanwen for years, he now seems to want to reconcile. Introducing his precious Master Yuanjing to the enemy: now that is a revenge plot."


    "Master Yuanjing''s character is well-known to Shi Li, but perhaps not to others."


    In her past life, aside from studying, Shi Li loved to read all sorts of gossip tabloids. Master Yuanjing wasn''t necessarily a powerful figure. However, he established rtionships with many wealthy people and seduced many high-ss women. His most famous scandal was his affair with General Huang''s wife, which led to their divorce.


    Several tabloid editors spected that despite being a fake monk, he must possess some special attributes.


    Shi Li believed in and was incredibly curious about these special attributes.


    "If he is just a fake master, it''s not a big deal. The problem is that he is a fake master with a habit of seducing people''s wives. Everything is different now."


    "Rumor has it that the rtionship between Liu Yanwen and his wife is subpar. At this point, a handsome and robust master steps in."


    "Hmm ... interesting."


    Shi Li''s mutteredments clearly reached the ears of everyone nearby. This shocked Song Ying, whose cheeks flushed crimson at such brazen words.


    As she blushed, she feared that if the others heard Shi Li, they might mistakenly think she herself was an improper girl.


    Song Ying sighed heavily, burdened with worries that were too much for her young age to bear.


    Meanwhile, Uncle Fatty was a little humble during his conversation with Liu Yanwen, to Liu''s satisfaction.


    The four of them had a pleasant conversation and agreed tomunicate again in a couple of days.


    Shi Li, who had been sneakily observing from the sidelines, could foresee Liu Yanwen potentially getting cuckolded by Uncle Fatty.


    Seeing that the drama was over, Shi Li decided to return to Huang Jie with Song Ying.


    Upon their return, they found that Huang Jie was no longer at the table, presumably having left to chat with an acquaintance.


    Huang Jie wouldn''t get lost, so Shi Li wasn''t worried about her.


    Though Huang Jie had left her seat, Second Young Master Fu of the Fu Family was still sitting at the table, with his inseparable partner Bai Qianqian nowhere in sight.


    After sitting down, Shi Li nced around before asking him, "Where is Sister Qianqian? I don''t see her."


    "She wasn''t feeling well and went to the restroom," he replied.


    Shi Li nodded knowingly, "So, she went to the restroom."


    Since she arrived, Song Ying''s mouth hadn''t stopped moving. Her eyes were drawn to the beautifully arranged cake on the table, and she reached out decisively to bring a piece toward her small te.


    Shi Li lightly tapped her hand''s back, "Don''t eat too much in the evening, it''s easy to get indigestion, especially these high-fat high-sugar desserts."


    Shi Li had lost track of how much food this girl had consumed in one night.


    Although the banquet''s food was free, and it''s a waste not to eat it, one still couldn��t just recklessly indulge in a feast.


    Song Ying looked up at Shi Li and smiled softly, "I won''t eat any more."


    In fact, she had felt full for a while but due to a childhood habit formed from hunger, she felt a desire to eat more whenever she saw free and delicious food.


    "You should drink some in water. Don''t drink any more beverages, eating too much sugar can lead to diabetes."


    Song Ying nodded like a chick pecking at rice, "I know."


    It was rather odd since after dering to Bai Qianqian that Song Ying was her sister, Shi Li really started treating her as if she was her own younger sibling.


    Shi Li had cast herself into the role of a guardian, and Song Ying naturally became the one who needed care.


    Second Young Master Fu watched the sisters interact with keen interest. Being ssmates with Shi Li''s cousin, he had quite an understanding of the Shi Family, and naturally knew that although these girls appeared to be cousins, they were in fact unrted by blood and had only recently met.


    He found their interaction to be interesting, and couldn''t help but watch them with a mischief smile.


    However, his mischievous smile interpreted by Shi Li came across as: "Why is Second Young Master Fu smiling like a grinning husky?"


    Fortunately, he couldn��t hear Shi Li��s mental note, but Song Ying who could hear her mental voice just happened to be drinking water.


    Suppressing the urge to spew water across Fu Family''s second young master''s face, she identally inhaled water into her windpipe, causing her to cough loudly.


    "What''s wrong now? Not a child anymore but still can''t even drink water carefully?"


    Song Ying waved her hand indicating she was fine, noting mental not to be rmed while drinking.


    She then cleaned the water splotches across her face with the napkin handed over by Shi Li.


    It wasn��t until Song Ying had tidied up everything Bai Qianqian returned from the bathroom.


    Bai Qianqian��s hands still had water droplets, she asked the Second Young Master Fu for tissues from her small bag. As she wiped her hands sheughed and greeted Shi Li, "Where have you two sisters gone? You disappeared when I only blinked."


    Bai Qianqian had quite a needy personality, she enjoyed close contact with others.


    Sadly, whenever she approached her, it always diforted Shi Li who felt like she had been crawled by a slug.


    "We bumped into an acquaintance and went to say hi."


    When Bai Qianqian came closer, Shi Li unmistakably smelt a soft and elegant white floral scent, which resembled Bai Qianqian herself.


    Inside the subtle floral scent, there were also traces of men��s cologne.


    Not having smelt any fragrance from Second Young Master Fu, it was obvious where the scent originated from.


    Sun Shouli probably sprayed the perfume to mask the smell of old age.


    Finally, the banquet ended, and Huang Jie returned home empty-handed with her two daughters.


    It can''t exactly be said they returned empty-handed, as Song Ying filled herself with snacks, and Shi Li with melons.


    "There was nothing suitable at the venue today, I will buy you something nice next time."


    Shi Li didn''t care much, "You should rest, I don''t like using things others have used."


    Sitting in the co-pilot seat, Huang Jie turned back and nced at Song Ying who was obediently fastening her seatbelt behind her.


    "Xiaoying, do you want to stay at your aunt''s house today, live with your sister, or should I ask the driver to take you home?"


    Song Ying weighed her options in her heart, wondering which choice would cause less trouble to others, she then said, ��Please ask the driver to take me home.��


    "Alright," sighed Huang Jie, "Let''s have the driver take you home first, you must be exhausted today."


    Because Shi''s Grandmother, an elder in the family, sometimes stays at the old house, it would be disrespectful for Huang Jie, her daughter-inw, not to pay a visit.


    So, Huang Jie and Shi Li followed Song Ying into the old house.


    Shi''s Grandmother had already gone to her room to rest, and uncle and aunt were not in the living room. Although the living room lights were on, only the Youngest Uncle Shi and Hong Yan were present.


    Neither Hong Ya and the Youngest Uncle Shi were liked by Huang Jie, but she had to greet them upon entering the room. Compared to Hong Yan, who she disliked more, Huang Jie chose to greet Youngest Uncle Shi.


    Youngest Uncle Shi respected his sister-inw immensely and asked with a smile how their day was.


    "It was very fun!"


    Song Ying took up the conversation.


    Song Ying then said, "We also met Xu General''s wife today."

 Chapter 123: Mrs. Xu said she felt like she was seeing her own daughter

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    Hearing this name, Hong Yan''s expression visibly stiffened. Song Ying pretended not to notice and said, "Mom, you never told me before that you knew the wife of the CEO of Xitai Investment."


    Hong Yan''s lips twitched as she replied, "That''s ancient history, not worth mentioning."


    But Song Ying persisted, "Oh my, Madam Xu said you two used to be best friends. How can that not be worth mentioning?"


    Huang Jie had originally nned to just make a brief appearance and leave, but seeing Hong Yan''s difort, she decided to stay.


    To cover up her unease, Hong Yan began to bluster, "You ungrateful girl, if it weren''t for marrying your useless father and giving birth to you, a harbinger of misfortune, how could I have ended up living like this? How could I have lost touch with my good friend?"


    [What nonsense. You deliberately cut off contact with your friend after swapping the two babies, fearing she and her husband would discover the truth.]


    [You gave your own child to your wealthy friend to raise, while you constantly beat and scold her child, hoping the girl would end up debased and lowered.]


    Huang Jie said mockingly, "So you''re ming Third Brother for not giving you a good life, is that it?"


    Hong Yan didn''t dare talk back to Huang Jie, but her expression vividly conveyed her disdain.


    "Mom, Madam Xu said she felt so close to me when she saw me, like I was her own daughter," Song Ying continued.


    Hong Yan, never good at hiding her emotions, found her facial expressions increasingly hard to control.


    Song Ying pressed on relentlessly, "Madam Xu also said that you two had agreed to be godmothers to each other''s children back then. She even asked me to call her godmother."


    Unlike the clueless Youngest Uncle Shi, Huang Jie vaguely sensed that something wasn''t quite right here.


    Considering it had nothing to do with her either way, Huang Jie decided to just watch the drama unfold without getting involved.


    Hong Yan had intended to scold Song Ying to change the subject, but upon hearing this, she had a different thought.


    Since swapping the two children, she hadn''t seen her own child even once, not even a photo on social media.


    Every time Hong Yan looked at Song Ying, she was reminded of the child she had given away.


    She hated Geng Jingya and Song Ying, this mother and daughter pair. If it weren''t for them, how could she have gone over a decade without seeing her own flesh and blood?


    Hong Yan tentatively asked, "We did talk about being godmothers to each other''s children back then. Did you see the Xu family''s daughter today?"


    Shi Li coolly remarked, "How strange. You''re indifferent to your own daughter, yet so curious about someone else''s."


    Huang Jie, observing with folded arms, raised an eyebrow. This was getting more and more interesting.


    Hong Yan said dismissively, "I was just asking casually. How did that be interest and curiosity in your eyes?"


    She added, "Besides, that is my good friend''s child after all. It''s perfectly normal for me to ask about her."


    Shi Li put on an innocent face. "I didn''t mean anything by it. I didn''t say you had a guilty conscience, so there''s no need to be so nervous."


    Hong Yan gave a dryugh. "I''m not nervous, just curious."


    Shi Li nodded along. "I know."


    Shi Li''s pointed remarks made even someone as dim as Youngest Uncle Shi sense that something was off.


    His gaze was filled with confusion and bewilderment.


    Shi Li smiled and said, "Oh right, Madam Xu said she''de visit you at home in a few days. She asked us to make sure to let you know."


    Song Ying smacked her forehead. "That''s right, I can''t believe I almost forgot about that."


    Unable to scold Shi Li, Hong Yan could only express her dissatisfaction by criticizing Song Ying.


    "You stupid girl, you can''t even remember two simple sentences. What can you remember? In my opinion, with that pig brain of yours, don''t even think about going to college. You''d be better off getting a job early, at least you could earn some money to help support the family instead of always being a burden."


    Though Youngest Uncle Shi was generally unreliable, he always firmly supported the idea that children should get an education, especially girls, whenever the topic of not letting Song Ying continue her studies came up.


    "How can you say such things again? She''s just a young girl, what else can she do if she doesn''t study?"


    "What can''t she do? I only finished middle school, and I''ve lived just fine until now."


    Shi Li silently mocked: [Looking at you, one can see the importance of education.]


    Before knowing that Hong Yan wasn''t her birth mother, Song Ying always felt numb with a hint of hurt whenever she heard her criticisms.


    Since learning that Hong Yan was only her adoptive mother, Song Ying let the harsh words go in one ear and out the other, though some of the vulgarnguage still disgusted her.


    After hearing Shi Li''s mockery, Song Ying''s disgust turned to amusement.


    Shi Li gently reminded Hong Yan, "You could have said that a bit louder just now. Wake up Grandma so she can find out you''re scolding Little Ying again. Then you can pack up and go sleep under a bridge."


    Hong Yan choked, ring hatefully at Song Ying. "Hurry up and go study. You''re already not smart, and you don''t even know to work hard."


    With no more drama to watch, Huang Jie said, "Alright, let''s head home."


    Shi Li naturally had no objections.


    The next day when school started, what left everyone feeling unsatisfied wasn''t the end of the holiday, but ratherst night''s charity g full of knowledge points. It seemed like every few minutes, a topic that might be tested came up.


    During the afternoon self-study period, the homeroom teacher walked in from outside and rapped on the podium. "Tonight''s evening self-study session is canceled."


    Before the teacher could finish speaking, cheers erupted from the students.


    He knocked on the podium forcefully twice. "Let me finish before you get excited."


    [I have a feeling this isn''t something to be happy about.]


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts were drowned out by everyone''s cheers. Even the sound of the teacher knocking on the podium went unnoticed.


    Only when the students'' cheers gradually subsided did the homeroom teacher speak again. "The spring scenery is beautiful, and the school has prepared a spring outing activity for all the students. It will take a few days, during which you won''t have to attend sses."


    [What? No way, not again?]


    The other students assumed Shi Li just disliked physical activity and that''s why she was so averse to the school''s spring outing.


    The homeroom teacher smiled at everyone. "Students need to preparefortable shoes and clothes for activities, as well as some equipment needed for outdoor activities. Please make sure you''re well-prepared."


    [Is there any possibility I can skip this spring outing?]


    Homeroom teacher: I heard that, so no, there isn''t.


    Everyone else: The spring outing is so much fun, why would you want to skip it? QAQ

 Chapter 124: Touching Text Message

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    The students of ss 1, Grade 1 were generally obedient. When they heard their ss Teacher''s suggestion to wearfortable clothes and shoes suitable for sports, everyone dutifully put on casual attire and footwear.


    Unlike students from other sses who, upon hearing they didn''t need to wear uniforms for the spring outing, changed into pretty dresses and leather shoes.


    Although this was just an "ordinary" spring outing, the school treated it with particr importance.


    Before setting off, there was even a special, lively oath-taking ceremony.


    The principal, standing in the center of the podium, spoke with great enthusiasm, hoping students could learn something from this spring outing and also have fun and enjoy themselves.


    [It won''t be fun]


    The ss Teachers of all the first-year sses sat at the edge of the podium. At a nce, it was clear that only the students of ss 1, Grade 1 were dressed most inly.


    The ss Teacher of ss 2 leaned close to the ss Teacher of ss 1, Grade 1 and whispered, "Did you remind your students yesterday?"


    "I just gave them a normal reminder, suggesting they wear clothes and shoes suitable for sports during the outing," the ss Teacher of ss 1, Grade 1 replied, then asked, "Didn''t you do the same?"


    The ss Teacher of ss 2 couldn''t help but tear up. He had indeed said the same thing, but his students were all rebellious. Finally able to not wear uniforms, each of them was like a little peacock showing off its feathers.


    "I did remind them."


    Reminding students to wear sportswear was permitted by the school, and it was the most advance notice teachers could give to students.


    In the same building, the senior students were attracted by this scene and looked out the windows.


    The first-year students, unaware of what was happening, thought the poor senior brothers and sisters were just envious that they could go out to y.


    Happiness is often gained throughparison. Seeing the silhouettes gathered at the windows, the first-year students suddenly felt very happy.


    You still have to study, while we can go out for a break.


    Whether the spring outing was good or bad, as long as they didn''t have to sit in the ssroom studying and reading books, it was a great thing.


    Of course, a dayter, those who had such thoughts would want to go back in time and p themselves twice.


    While everyone around her wore expressions of joy, Shi Li didn''t warn her ssmates not to have too high expectations for the spring outing. She thought a bit mischievously: [Hehe, you''ll soon find out how intense it is]


    The ssmates who could hear Shi Li''s thoughts: What should we do, we have a bad feeling about this.


    Having this ominous premonition now was already toote.


    At this time, they were queuing to board the buses. Each ss didn''t have many students, so one bus was just enough to fit all the students of one ss.


    After all the students had boarded, they realized that their ss Teacher hadn''te with them.


    Their ss Teacher moms were waving goodbye to them from the ground outside the bus, giving a sense of d��j�� vu like parents sending their children to school.


    Students from other sses, without Shi Li''s warning, felt something was off but didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The students of ss 1, Grade 1, seeing that their ss Teacher didn''t board the bus with them, increasingly felt that something was fishy here, and reminded each other to be careful and stay alert.


    Unlike her ssmates who were on high alert, Shi Li knew what was going on and felt it was still safe for now, so she decided to take a nap first.


    The bus driver nced at the students in the bus through the rearview mirror. These kids had their eyes wide open, clearly aware of something. He smiled, thinking that the students in this ss were quite vignt.


    The bus drove for four hours before reaching its destination. During the journey, the students took turns napping.


    When the driver announced they could get off, the students disembarked only to find that the other buses carrying students from other sses, which had been following this bus, were nowhere to be seen. Now there was only this one bus here.


    Moreover, this ce really didn''t look like somewhere suitable for a spring outing.


    In everyone''s imagination, a spring outing should be on a sunny day, at a beautiful ce, preferably with mountains andkes. They''d spread pic nkets on the grass, enjoy delicious food together, y board games or cards, and those who didn''t like games could lie on the grass and enjoy the afternoon sun.


    That''s what a spring outing should be.


    After dropping off the students at the destination, the bus driver didn''t leave immediately but jumped down from the driver''s seat.


    When they saw the driver''s face, the students were shocked. "Aren''t you the Security Uncle?"


    Indeed, the driver who had driven the students here was none other than the security guard they saw every day at school.


    "You''ve got a good memory, kid."


    The student who wasplimented didn''t feel the joy of being praised, and politely asked back, "Weren''t we supposed to go on a spring outing? Why have you brought us to this godforsaken ce? Where are the students from other sses? Why didn''t our ss Teachere? Are you trying to kidnap us?"


    "You''re quite vignt, aren''t you?"


    Xue Xuejia retorted sarcastically, "We can''t help it. In today''s world, there are too many kidnappers. If we don''t have some vignce, it''s hard to survive in society."


    As the ss monitor, he also said, "Uncle, is this a prank you''ve set up with the school and our ss Teacher? Please take us back quickly."


    Many thoughts shed through their minds. They had suspected this might be a kidnapping or extortion attempt, but the fact that their ss Teacher hadn''t boarded the bus reassured them somewhat.


    The ss Teacher should have apanied the students on the spring outing, but she didn''te on the bus, which proved she was aware of this.


    The Security Uncle, who was also the driver, pointed to the small dirt road behind him and said, "Of course it''s not a prank. This is where you''re going for your spring outing."


    His expression was so certain that it made the students doubt themselves. Are you serious?


    It seemed they now understood Shi Li''s resistance yesterday.


    An old, dpidated ox cart passed by these well-dressed second-generation rich kids. The old man driving the cart asionally whipped the ox''s back, and the ox even relieved itself on the ground while pulling the cart.


    These second-generation rich kids, who had never experienced hardship, were dumbfounded. They had only seen such scenes on TV.


    To be honest, they wouldn''t mind a farmstay experience, but the problem was that the farmstays they knew were the clean and tidy ones in new rural viges they had seen before.


    Not a ce where an ox cart passing by would kick up two pounds of flying dust.


    The roar of a motorcycle approached, and a middle-aged man with a darkplexion got off the bike.


    The Security Uncle addressed him as, "Vige Chief Zhao, I''ve brought the kids here. Please take good care of them."


    The Security Uncle wanted to slip away, but the students were quick to block him. "You''re not leaving until you exin what''s going on."


    The security guard pointed at the students'' phones and said, "You should have received a text message from your teacher. Just check the message and you''ll understand."


    Hearing the Security Uncle''s reminder, the students all lowered their heads to look at their phones. While they were distracted, the Security Uncle nimbly slipped through the male students blocking him and quickly climbed into the driver''s seat of the bus.


    With him at the wheel, the bus started up and drove away with a step on the gas pedal, kicking up dust from the dry road.


    Xue Xuejia red at the boys who had tried to block the uncle and said, "You''re all strapping youngds, how could you not even stop one middle-aged man?"


    They really couldn''t be med for this. Everyone had seen how the Security Uncle moved even more nimbly than young people. The ss monitor then took on his leadership role and said, "Alright, you all know the background of our school''s security guards. If we could stop Security Uncle, we''d be qualified to be mercenaries."


    The students were on the verge of tears, but what made them even more tearful was the message their ss Teacher had sent to everyone.

 Chapter 125: How about we just run away

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>


    Setting aside all the sentimental talk, if we were to condense everything that was said, it would boil down to two sentences: "Students, this is where you''ll be going for your spring outing. It''llst for two weeks, and you''ll be living and eating with the local vigers."


    The students looked at each other in disbelief: Is this really the spring outing that all the upperssmen had been raving about?


    In fact, everyone had heard about this spring outing before. The version they heard from the upperssmen sounded wonderful, the kind of experience you''d cherish for a lifetime. (Upperssmen: How could it not be?)


    But now you''re saying that the spring outing isn''t about going to a beautiful ce, eating all the delicious food you''ve brought, and taking a bunch of pretty photos?


    Instead, it''s about a ss of students living with local vigers?


    What does this mean? Has the spring outing suddenly turned into some kind of "youth going down to the countryside" movement?


    And by the way, those upperssmen are all big liars. The reality is so different from what we imagined.


    Of course, the upperssmen couldn''t tell their juniors the whole truth. The hardships they had endured, they wouldn''t let the next batch of students escape from either.


    Just imagining that one more person would share the suffering they had gone through made them feel a little less miserable about their own experience.


    Naturally, the upperssmen also had the juniors'' best interests at heart. After all, mastering an additional survival skill would be beneficial for their future.


    All the upperssmen shared this mindset, and not a single one revealed the truth to the next batch of students. Instead, they thoughtfully concealed the reality, fearing that if the juniors knew the truth, they might find excuses to skip the spring outing.


    Everyone very kindly kept the truth hidden and told their juniors an embellished version of events.


    This tradition of one ss deceiving the next had almost be a cherished custom at Qianpu School.


    Before the "spring outing" departure, those gathered at the windows watching the group leave weren''t envious at all; they were purely gloating.


    As the leader of the group, the ss monitor suggested, "We all have our phones. Why don''t we call a car to take us back home?" What else could they do? Spend two weeks in this godforsaken ce? Was life even worth living anymore?


    Shi Li inwardly poured cold water on the idea: [Save it. Even if you manage to leave, they''ll just throw you back here, or you''ll unlock other maps, like survival in the dense forest.]


    In her previous life, Shi Li had miserably tried to escape. She and a few others, including Shi Qiuyu, had managed to get away, but it turned into a wilderness survival situation. They nearly became feral before the "spring outing" ended and the school staff came to retrieve them.


    Afterwards, the ss had discussed it. Apparently, there were quite a few people like Shi Li who had tried to escape. They were all thrown into different challenging "maps." Only the students who obediently stayed in the vige didn''t suffer.


    Compared to wilderness survival, doing a bit of farm work and eating coarse corn meal didn''t seem like such a hardship after all.


    [You really think the school just left us here without supervision? There are people watching from every corner.]


    [The moment you step out of the vige, you''ll face other maps.]


    [Inparison, isn''t it morefortable to spend two weeks peacefully in the vige?]


    Shi Li''s cold dose of reality had a super effective impact. In an instant, her ssmates felt a chill run through their hearts.


    The simple and honest Vige Chief Zhao silently watched these well-dressed young people, waiting for them to process the situation.


    Their vige received a batch of such children every year. These kids were never easy to deal with, but the school''spensation to the vige was always quite substantial.


    Compared to the extremely emotional children from previous years, this group of kids was surprisingly calm.


    Although their expressions showed reluctance, they behaved very properly.


    The ss monitor stepped forward tomunicate with the vige chief. "Hello, Uncle Zhao. You can call me Lin. We''ll be troubling you for this period. May I ask where we''ll be staying, and what the general n is?"


    The children were unusually polite, making Vige Chief Zhao feel a bit ufortable.


    He scratched his head sheepishly, "Don''t worry, there''s definitely a ce for you to stay at night."


    Upon hearing the vige chief''s words, the students figured that even if they had a ce to stay, the conditions wouldn''t be too good.


    However, when the vige chief pointed to a row of mud houses behind him, everyone fell silent. They had never stayed in a ce like this before.


    The mud houses, built with yellow y, were probably older than the students'' parents.


    "We... are staying... here?"


    Vige Chief Zhao nodded, "That''s right. These are the houses your school booked for you. One for boys, one for girls."


    "Since it''s your first day here and you must be tired from the journey, we won''t assign you any farm work today. I''ll bring your lunch and dinner over in a while. After lunch, you can rest."


    At this point, the students didn''t quite understand what the vige chief meant by bringing lunch and dinner together. It wasn''t until half an hourter when the vige chief came back carrying two bags of stuff that they realized they were expected to cook their own meals.


    The vige chief pointed to a bag of yellow stuff and introduced it to the students, "This is corn meal."


    Then he pointed to a bag of leafy vegetables and said, "You''re in luck. It''s a good time for picking wild vegetables. These are delicious."


    After introducing everything, the vige chief pped his hands and left the courtyard, leaving behind a group of people who were neither used to physicalbor nor familiar with grains, staring at each other in bewilderment.


    Forget about cooking in the kitchen; most of them had rarely even seen raw ingredients.


    "How do we prepare this?"


    "Why don''t we just run away?"


    Shi Li thought: See? I told you the first reaction to this situation would be to run.


    The ss monitor red at the person who suggested running away, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Fu Huixing, who had already taken a tour inside and outside the house, spoke up, "The kitchen has all the basic pots, bowls, and utensils. We should be able to cook normally."


    "The problem is we don''t even know what these two things are. How are we supposed to cook?"


    Fu Huixing held up his phone showing a search page, "The vige chief just told us this is corn meal. I''ve looked up how to cook it."


    It was a good thing Fu Huixing stepped up, otherwise Shi Li would have had to guide everyone on what to do.


    In her previous life, when she first experienced this, she indeed didn''t know how to cook. It seemed that Fu Huixing had also taken charge of cooking back then.


    Shi Li watched a couple of times and learned quickly.


    Everyone still had their spring outing backpacks with them. Fu Huixing looked at the group, "You guys go put away your luggage first and choose where you''ll sleep tonight. I can try cooking first."


    It was already 1:30 in the afternoon, well past lunchtime, and everyone was hungry.


    Watching Fu Huixing search online for cooking instructions, Shi Li realized that this was actually his first time experiencing this situation too.


    Seeing how skillfully he had cooked in her previous life, she had assumed he had secretly practiced beforehand.


    With the experience from her previous life, Shi Li volunteered, "I can help you as an assistant."


    When it came to cooking the vegetables, even Fu Huixing was a bit confused about how to handle the unknown wild greens.


    Shi Li patted her backpack, "I brought some Lao Gan Ma with me."


    They could boil the wild vegetables in water, then mix them with some Lao Gan Ma. That should make them edible.


    Shi Li opened her backpack, which was filled with various bottles and jars of condiments for rice and vegetables. She had bought these from the supermarket at thest minute.


    Fu Huixing thought to himself: Isn''t that heavy? It must have been quite a burden for her to carry all this way.

 Chapter 126: Is this all your doing

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>


    For wealthy people, money and life can be equally ranked as the top priority.


    However, most children growing up in their environments do not possess this ability.


    Qianpu Middle School thoughtfully prepared a spring outing activity for students to address this issue.


    The response has always been good, especially from the parents'' side.


    Although studentsin, how could educators not let students grumble a bit? As long as students ultimately benefit, it''s fine.


    The school''s philosophy for organizing this spring outing is that while they don''t advocate for hardship education, their children should know what hardship looks like.


    This spring outing is also a survival training exercise.


    The school has long obtained support from students'' families. How could parents not know what''s best for their children? It''s just that they''re reluctant to discipline them themselves, letting the school y the bad guy.


    After all, a little hardship doesn''t hurt, as long as children can gain real skills from this survival training.


    As long as children''s absolute safety is guaranteed, without deaths or injuries, it doesn''t matter how the school conducts the training.


    Families fully cooperate with the school, not hindering its efforts, and absolutely not providing any help to the children.


    Students from other first-year sses, without Shi Li''s "reminder," were the first to seek help from their families. The result was a promise to pick them up soon, but even as the moon rose high, no one came.


    When they called again, no one answered.


    Thinking there might have been an ident on the way, they tried calling their parents and even private secretaries or housekeepers, but to no avail.


    No one was a fool; everyone was in the same situation, which meant families wouldn''t be providing help.


    Some quick thinkers considered calling for ride-hailing services.


    However, by the time they thought of it, it was already midnight, and there weren''t many drivers avable on the tform.


    Even if there were drivers online, they wouldn''t dare to ept the order.


    It''s now some ungodly hour in the early morning, someone wants to book a ride, and the destination is in the middle of nowhere. Drivers would be concerned for their own safety.


    If it''s not robbery, it might be a midnight ghost call. No matter how much money you offer, drivers wouldn''t dare ept.


    The more money offered, the more suspicious the situation seems. Do they think drivers have a death wish?


    They fear having the chance to earn money but not living to spend it.


    After struggling until dawn, the apanying Vige Chief yawned patiently and suggested, "Why don''t you go to the amodation to rest for a while?"


    Everyone else was already tired, so they could only follow the Vige Chief to see the so-called amodation.


    Upon arriving and seeing the shabby environment, these second-generation rich kids naturally couldn''t ept it and caused anothermotion.


    The Vige Chief exined that this was the room the school had booked for them, and he had no way to resolve this issue for everyone.


    Until daybreak, this group still couldn''t fall asleep.


    After bringing them to the amodation, the Vige Chief didn''t have the patience to continue apanying them.


    After all, he was getting on in years and needed to catch up on sleep.


    After the Vige Chief left, he didn''t care how the children acted up.


    When he signed the agreement with the school initially, the school had said that no matter how the students behaved, he didn''t need to manage them, just ensure their safety and report to the school in a timely manner.


    After daybreak, the naturally ambitious Qianpu students (excluding ss 1 of the first year) began contacting drivers or ride-hailing services again.


    The result was predictable: the school had people guarding the entrance well. When ride-hailing cars approached, the school offered generouspensation for canceling the trip and made a note in their records.


    These people waited and waited, watching as the ride-hailing drivers, after getting very close, suddenly drove further and further away, returning to Blue City under everyone''s gaze.


    One failure didn''t mean much; everyone was still determined to continue fighting against the school to the end!


    Compared to the struggles of other sses, the students of ss 1 of the first year seemed particrly leisurely and adaptable.


    They managed to get through lunch and dinner, lying on thergemunal kang bed covered with nkets, ying on their phones.


    Although it was now dark, everyone usually didn''t go to sleep until around eleven o''clock. Going to bed right after lunch seemed somewhat unrealistic.


    However, when they picked up their phones, they found that whether watching videos or ying games, thework conditions here were poor.


    Browsing on phones was too frustrating with suchwork conditions. Fortunately, someone had brought board games in their backpack, and not just one type (originally prepared for the spring outing, who could have imagined they''d end up ying board games in a rural mud-brick house).


    Shi Li was thinking about whether to invite the boys to join them, as they were probably also suffering from wanting to use their phones but having no inte.


    However, when Shi Li went to check, the boys were already ying games.


    So Shi Li went back to tell everyone not to worry about the boys.


    Song Ying was ying this game for the first time and didn''t know anything, requiring Shi Li to teach her hands-on.


    Fortunately, she learned quickly, mastering it before Shi Li, as the teacher, could show any impatience.


    Although there was no inte on their phones, time flew by as a group gathered to y cards and gossip.


    For this spring outing, everyone had packed many snacks suitable for pics in their backpacks. Only the oddball Shi Li had brought a packet of rice seasoning.


    Originally, upon seeing the poor conditions here, everyone thought they could save the snacks in their backpacks to improve their living conditions a bit, as they would be staying here for almost half a month.


    However, tonight everyone wanted to y board games, and it felt ufortable not to have something to eat while ying.


    The result of taking out the snacks to eat together was that only a small portion of a backpack full of snacks remained, which was originally meant to be saved.


    After the tea party ended and everyone tidied up the messy room, they realized what they had done.


    But it was toote for regrets now.


    Fortunately, all the food had gone into the stomachs of ssmates, so it wasn''t a waste.


    The next morning, at seven o''clock, the Vige Chief called everyone to start work.


    Because they had received notice the day before, everyone had finished breakfast early.


    Everyone hade to a conclusion from Shi Li: it''s better to be obedient, being obedient means less suffering.


    Whatever the Vige Chief said to do, everyone would do it without question.


    Early in the morning, they went to the fields to do farm work. The Vige Chief had several women teach everyone how to dig holes, sow seeds, and cover them with soil, leaving with the words that this was their morning task, and they could go eat once it was finished.


    This plot ofnd wasn''t veryrge; experienced farmers would only need five people and two hours toplete this task.


    These were young students who had never done farm work before. Vige Chief Zhao didn''t have high expectations for this group.


    As long as they behaved and didn''t cause trouble, he would be grateful.


    In previous years, when these students came, they always caused a lot of trouble, making him clean up their mess.


    If it weren''t for the school paying so generously, he wouldn''t want this hassle.


    This year''s kids all seemed quite sensible, much better than in previous years.


    Vige Chief Zhao walked away from the vegetable field with his hands behind his back, feeling very satisfied.


    Shi Li had at least done this farm work once before, so she had some experience.


    She divided the ssmates into several small groups ording to gender, height, and other characteristics, respectively responsible for digging holes, watering, sowing seeds...


    As for how each small group further divided the work, that was up to the group leaders.


    Everyone worked in an assembly line fashion ording to their assigned tasks.


    To tell the truth, the efficiency was high and the speed was fast. Some people even felt they were little geniuses at farming, with a natural talent for it in their bones.


    They were already considering giving a farming performance for their families when they returned home.


    Because of therge number of people and high efficiency, when the Vige Chief came to inspect the work around ten o''clock, everyone had already been resting at the edge of the field for a while.


    Seeing the watering traces in the soil and that half of the seeds were gone, Vige Chief Zhao was a bit stunned: "Did you all do this?"


    "You''ve actually finished everything?"

 Chapter 127: School Leaders Can’t Sit Still

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>


    The vige chief had never encountered such cooperative students before, nor had he ever had studentsplete the sowing task for this plot ofnd.


    In previous years, he always ended up sowing the seeds himself after the students left.


    Vige Chief Zhao, despite his advanced age, found himself unusually flustered over such a minor matter.


    The students thought to themselves, "He really hasn''t seen much of the world. Is this really such a big deal?"


    Afterposing himself for a while, Vige Chief Zhao nodded and said, "Alright, you''vepleted your morning task. You can return to your lodgings now. I''ll send you ingredients for lunchter, which you''ll need to cook yourselves."


    "Alright, thank you for your trouble."


    Vige Chief Zhao walked home with doubtful steps. Upon returning, he first told his wife that this group of students had somehow managed to nt an entire mu ofnd in just one morning. The Vige Head''s Wife was equally astonished.


    The vige chief, however, had no time for idle chatter with her. He called the school to report on the situation from yesterday up until now, specifically praising how well-behaved these children were, having exceeded the nting task. He also mentioned that he had checked and found no instances of cheating.


    Compared to the students from previous years, this year''s group was obedient and hadn''t caused any trouble. Moreover, they had done a good job sowing the seeds. Vige Chief Zhao quite liked this year''s batch of children, so he wanted to put in a good word for them with the school, thinking that perhaps the children might receive some praise when they returned.


    The school officials on the other end of the line were also surprised by this situation. These students hadn''t tried every possible method to go home, and they had even obediently nted the fields.


    How could he not believe it?


    But he did trust Vige Chief Zhao''s character. He would never engage in fraud.


    So this matter could only be true.


    In the teaching profession, they love to praise good work and criticize poor performance.


    Since the first-year ss was so sensible, the school instructed the vige chief to provide them with more ingredients. As for how to cook the ingredients, he was told not to interfere.


    Having received instructions from the school, Vige Chief Zhao generously brought a piece of meat, a fish, and some locally grown cabbage and potatoes.


    The students were ted to have meat for lunch. Although it had only been a day since they''d eaten meat, it felt as if they had been in this mountain vige for many years without tasting it.


    The meat and fish, which they would normally disregard, now looked particrly appealing to everyone.


    It was as if these weren''t just ingredients, but long-lost siblings from different parents.


    Even Shi Li hadn''t expected this. In her previous life, from the time she arrived in this vige until she escaped, she had never seen a bit of meat. Yet here they were, on just the second day, able to eat meat. It was incredibly surreal.


    Sensing that the vige chief had a good attitude towards her, Shi Li decided to push her luck.


    "Uncle, there aren''t any seasonings in the kitchen. Could you spare us some salt and vinegar from your home? Food doesn''t taste good without seasoning, and people can''t work hard without eating salt. We can pay you for it."


    How could the vige chief possibly take Shi Li''s money? The school had said not to take money from these children, as they were here to helpplete certain tasks. To maintain this long-term arrangement, the vige chief had long since instructed the vigers ordingly, so how could he not follow his own rules?


    Cooperating with the school had brought many benefits to the vige, so they certainly couldn''t kill the goose thatys golden eggs. The vigers had always done well in this regard.


    He thought for a moment. Providing the children with some seasonings wouldn''t count as assistance.


    Cooking without seasonings was impossible, and the school only wanted the children to gain experience, not to truly suffer.


    So the vige chief agreed.


    "Alright, I''ll take you back to my house in a bit, and have my wife pack a little of each seasoning for you."


    Hearing that she could go to the vige chief''s house, Shi Li was even more pleased. With her there, she could ask for more. "That would be great."


    Fu Huixing spoke up, "I''ll go with you. I can help carry things."


    Shi Li frowned inwardly. How heavy could a few seasonings be? You''ve just exposed my intention to take advantage of the vige chief''s generosity.


    The ss monitor also nodded in agreement, "You two go together. Go quickly ande back quickly, we still need to cook lunch."


    Having Fu Huixing apany Shi Li made everyone feel more at ease.


    Otherwise, letting a girl go alone to a man''s house, even though it was arranged by the school and should be fine, wasn''t entirely reassuring. It''s better to be safe than sorry.


    With Fu Huixing going along, everyone could rx.


    Everyone knew Fu Huixing was skilled in martial arts, so there wouldn''t be any idents with him around.


    The vige chief brought the two of them back to his house. The Vige Head''s Wife was slightly startled, seeing how beautiful these young people were, looking just like celebrities on TV.


    She quickly realized that these two must be the students who hade to the vige for the "remembering hardship and thinking of sweetness" experience.


    The vige chief spoke, "Pack some seasonings for them. The children need them for cooking."


    "Oh... alright." The Vige Head''s Wife hesitated for a moment before quickly moving to find what was needed.


    Shi Li followed behind her, standing at the door of the storage room without entering.


    The Vige Head''s Wife asked her, "What do you need? Salt, oil, vinegar?"


    "Yes, and soy sauce. Do you have any dried chili peppers..."


    Once Shi Li started listing items, she couldn''t stop. Some things the vige chief''s house only had half-opened packages of, so the Vige Head''s Wife told her husband to go buy new ones from the small shop.


    When the vige chief returned home from the small shop, the more he thought about it, the more something felt off, though he couldn''t put his finger on what exactly.


    The vige chief was no stranger to buying things from the small shop to bring home, but his wife seemed to be in some kind of frenzy.


    Hearing that the young girl said they had no toilet paper, she told him to buy two more packs. He ended up buying all sorts of odds and ends, so much so that the shopkeeper was shocked by hisrge purchase.


    The vige chief wasn''t one to quibble over this amount of money, especially since the school would reimburse himter anyway.


    He just had a feeling that he was being taken advantage of, especially when he got home and saw the female student carrying a bag of vegetables and the male student holding a basket of eggs.


    This feeling of being duped became even more apparent.


    The vige chief looked sternly at his wife, "Did you take money from them?"


    Shi Li stepped forward to exin, "No, no, Auntie gave us all of this for free. She didn''t take any money. Auntie is really kind."


    Vige Chief: ...


    The Vige Head''s Wife was displeased. Being scolded by her husband for no reason, she immediately scolded him back.


    "What''s wrong with giving some eggs to such a pretty young girl?"


    The vige chief didn''t dare to speak: But you clearly said those eggs were to nourish me.


    The aunt, who had been ring at her husband just a moment ago, turned to the two beautiful students with a face full of smiles.


    "Your uncle has bought everything back. If you need anything, just tell auntie, and I''ll help you."


    When the "left-behind children" saw the two return fully loaded, they were shocked. Weren''t they just going to get some seasonings?


    The eggs and vegetables could barely be considered seasonings, but what was with the toilet paper?


    With fish, meat, and vegetables, along with the cooking tutorials found online, everyone''s meals were quite good from that day on.


    They worked for two hours in the morning and two hours in the afternoon, which was much easier than the work of the farmer uncles.


    Outside of farm work, everyone could use their time as they pleased.


    So in the remaining time, they yed games and gossiped, living quite leisurely.


    Except for the slight fatigue from farm work, this rxed and happy lifestyle gave everyone a sense of peace and contentment in the present.


    This spring outing was quite enjoyable.


    Having be ustomed to the fast pace of city life, the tranquil countryside was also quite nice, especially with good friends forpany.


    When the school first heard that the students from ss 1 were well-behaved, they felt a sense offort and pride.


    Who said their school didn''t have well-behaved students? Weren''t these children proof of that?


    Then, upon learning from the vige chief that because of their obedience, these students were living quitefortably, in stark contrast to the students who were suffering elsewhere.


    The school leaders began to feel a bit uneasy.

 Chapter 128: The Damn School Leader

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>


    The school leadership never anticipated that all the students in ss 1 of the first year of high school would be living sofortably, forming a stark contrast with the miserable students from other sses.


    The school leaders felt that the students in this ss were having it far too easy.


    So they came up with a devious n.


    Shi Li, with the experience from her past life as an aid, thought that staying obediently in the vige would keep them out of trouble.


    However, she hadn''t ounted for the school leadership''s unconventional tactics.


    It was much like you before an exam. You think you can predict the examiner''s intentions, but the examiner has an unpredictable mind, impossible to fathom.


    Every day, the students diligently reported to the fields on time, without a singleint.


    This was because they believed in the foresight of Shi Li''s inner voice, which had never been wrong.


    Their trust in Shi Li was even stronger than her trust in herself.


    Neither Shi Li nor her ssmates could have imagined that they would wake up not on the earthen kang of their dormitory, surrounded by sleeping ssmates.


    Instead, they found themselves in a pitch-ck room, barely able to make out the outlines of their surroundings.


    They were bound hand and foot to chairs, sitting in an incredibly ufortable position. At that moment, being able to stand up and stretch, or even just move their limbs a bit, would have been a tremendous relief.


    With their hands and feet tied, even standing up was an almost impossible task.


    They couldn''t even make a sound, as their mouths were gagged.


    Not with a wad of cloth stuffed in their mouths like in some movies, but with medical tape sealing their lips shut.


    They couldn''t even open their mouths to make a sound.


    When Shi Li first opened her eyes, she thought she had transmigrated again, this time into the plot of the original novel.


    As the vicious female supporting character obsessed with the male lead, after Feng Yunhe and Liang Rongrong became a couple, she naturally couldn''t ept that her idol had been snatched away. So, she resorted to various "criminal" tactics.


    One of these included having Liang Rongrong kidnapped. As the righteous protagonist protected by the female lead''s halo, Liang Rongrong would certainly be safe.


    The vicious supporting character would end up ensnared in her own trap, bing the kidnapped one instead.


    Shi Li truly believed she had transmigrated to that moment in her sleep.


    Outside were ruthless kidnappers, and her life was in danger.


    Shi Li tried hard to recall the plot of the original novel, but because it was just the tragic fate of a vicious supporting character, it hadn''t been described in much detail.


    Other ssmates were also gradually waking up in their respective dark rooms, and everyone quickly realized that they had probably been kidnapped.


    But what exactly was the situation? Who were the kidnappers? Why had they been kidnapped? Was it for revenge or ransom? What about the other ssmates? How were they doing?


    Had only one person been kidnapped, or the entire ss?


    If it was the entire ss, who could have done this? Subduing thirty people at once would be a massive undertaking.


    As everyone was lost in their thoughts, they were suddenly jolted by a whimper.


    In the pitch-ck room where one couldn''t see their hand in front of their face, hearing a slightly tearful female voice was incredibly shocking.


    It was no different from seeing a white-dressed, long-haired figure floating down the road at night, surrounded by two ghostly blue mes.


    [Where on earth is this?]


    [How did I end up in a ce like this as soon as I opened my eyes?]


    [Help! Save me!]


    [Why is my life so miserable?]


    She had already tried so hard toplete the tasks, how could she have transmigrated again?


    Transmigration was one thing, but to end up at such a disastrous point in time? How was she supposed to survive this?


    Even if she had to go through the grueling college entrance exam preparation twice more, that would be better than this.


    [I''m so stupid, really, waaah]


    The ssmates confined in other rooms listened carefully and realized that the source of this voice was none other than their old friend, Shi Li.


    This revealed a lot of information: they weren''t alone in this ce, and there was a 90% chance that the entire ss had been brought here.


    If that was the case, the possibility of this being an act of revenge was zero.


    It could be for ransom; perhaps some kidnappers had heard that children from wealthy families were experiencing vige life here and decided to kidnap them for ransom from the rich.


    This guess seemed highly usible, yet the ssmates thought of another seemingly impossible scenario: could this be the school''s doing?


    This guess had no supporting evidence, and logically, the school wouldn''t do something like this.


    But everyone unanimously felt it was rted to the school.


    If it was the school''s doing, then surely someone was observing them, and if they didn''t see any movement from their side for half a day, they would certainlye to rescue them.


    The ssmates thought this way and instantly gave up struggling.


    Only Shi Li, unaware of the situation, still believed she had transmigrated again and was about to die, so she was desperately trying to escape.


    They say human potential has no limits, especially in desperate situations.


    You never know how much potential you have until you push yourself to the brink.


    Shi Li was in this exact situation. She fell to the ground along with the chair,


    [Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow]


    Then she stretched her arms as far as she could to untie the ropes on her feet. Her wrists hurt from the rope burns, but she persisted in trying to untie the knots.


    Her entire body was in a very contorted position. At this moment, Shi Li was very proud of having studied dance for a while; her flexibility was good, so this posture that would have been impossible and potentially back-breaking for others wasn''t too difficult for her.


    Just as she finally untied the knots around her ankles and was about to be free, the door that had been closed since she woke up suddenly opened, letting in a flood of light from outside.


    Having been in darkness for so long, Shi Li found the dazzling light ufortable.


    But whether it was dazzling or not was secondary now. Shi Li''s mind was filled with thoughts like: [It''s over, it''s over, the kidnappers caught me trying to escape, oh no, oh no, will they kill me?]


    The other ssmates, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly heard Shi Li''s scream, nearly deafening them. But that wasn''t important right now.


    Why had the room holding Shi Li suddenly been opened? Could their guess have been wrong? Was this not a prank by the school after all?


    Everyone started to worry about Shi Li, not because they were afraid of never hearing gossip again, but because after spending so much time together, they all saw each other as siblings. Now, if anyone was in trouble, everyone would be concerned.


    So those who had been lying still couldn''t sit idle anymore and started thinking about how to escape.


    When the door was opened from the outside, Shi Li was in a twisted position on the ground.


    Believing the person at the door to be a kidnapper, she tilted her head back and put on a fawning smile to show herplete submission and obedience, all in an effort to save her life.


    Her hands were pathetically trying to cover the ropes tangled around her feet, in a pose that was as ridiculous as it was contorted.


    The sunlight dispelled the gloom inside the room, and after a moment of adjustment, Shi Li could finally make out the face of the backlit figure.

 Chapter 129: Who Came Up with This Cunning Idea

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>


    Shi Li''s mouth was still sealed with tape, so her shock could only be heard through her inner thoughts: [Fu Huixing!!!]


    "Are you alright?" Hearing her voice, one might think something had happened.


    It turned out to be someone familiar; her earlier anxiety had beenpletely unnecessary.


    The tape was peeled off Shi Li''s mouth, and she could finally speak. Not being able to talk had nearly suffocated her.


    Without thinking, she blurted out herint, "I was fine before, but you almost scared me to death."


    "Oh my goodness, you have no idea! When you opened the door just now, I thought it was the kidnappersing in. What''s worse, I had just untied the rope around my feet. If the kidnappers had seen that, I''d be done for!"


    Fu Huixing, being good-natured, replied, "I''m sorry, I should have made some noise first."


    Originally, Shi Li''s rtionship with Fu Huixing wasn''t particrly close, but she instinctivelyined to him a couple of times. This unconsciously brought them closer.


    After the crisis was averted, the first thing Shi Li thought to ask was, "How did you end up here?"


    How could the kidnappers have taken Fu Huixing as well? And the timeline didn''t make sense either.


    Fu Huixing, not understanding why Shi Li asked this, patiently exined, "I don''t know why I''m here either. When I opened my eyes, I was tied up. The other ssmates should be in other rooms."


    Hearing Fu Huixing mention that other ssmates were also present, Shi Li finally freed herself from the notion that she had time-traveled again. Since other ssmates were here too, she hadn''t traveled through time but had been "kidnapped" along with her ssmates.


    Fu Huixing quickly untied the rope around Shi Li''s hands and helped her up from the floor.


    Since it wasn''t time travel and she wasn''t on the brink of death, Shi Li suddenly remembered how she had been lying on the floor, squirming around when Fu Huixing pushed open the door.


    Some things are better left unthought; the more she dwelled on it, the more embarrassing it became.


    Silence fell over them like the morning mist on Cambridge.


    [Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, this is so embarrassing!]


    [Why did it have to be him?]


    [This definitely ranks first in the top ten most mortifying moments of my life]


    In other rooms, ssmates who were still struggling heard her thoughts and realized the person who opened the door was Fu Huixing. They gave up wasting energy on struggling.


    Since it wasn''t a bad person, but one of their own, they didn''t need to worry about Shi Li.


    They believed that soon, Fu Huixing and Shi Li would appear before everyone, riding on rainbow clouds and draped in colorful Aurora to rescue them all.


    Given that, there was no need to struggle anymore.


    At that very moment, the ssmates gave up struggling and unanimously chose to lie still.


    Fu Huixing pretended not to have seen what happened when he opened the door. "Let''s go find the other ssmates."


    Under his gaze, Shi Li patted her pockets.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Shi Li nodded, "My phone is missing."


    Fu Huixing fell silent, then said, "If we were really kidnapped, the kidnappers would have taken our phones."


    Shi Li questioned him back, "Do you really think kidnappers are behind this?"


    While still feeling embarrassed, she had figured out many things.


    The reason she had panicked and lost herposure earlier was due to her multiple experiences with time travel. She had assumed this was another time travel incident, coincidentally with a kidnapping plot.


    Since this wasn''t a supernatural situation, Shi Li quickly deduced that the school might be behind it all.


    And Fu Huixing standing before her just confirmed her suspicion.


    The two of them walked out of the dark room together. The doors around them were tightly shut, with their ssmates probably locked inside. At the far end of the floor, one door was open: likely the room where Fu Huixing had been held.


    So why hadn''t Fu Huixing opened the rooms closer to him, instead ofing all the way to open this room so far away?


    It didn''t make sense.


    Shi Li harbored these doubts in her mind.


    The two of them used Shi Li''s room as a starting point to rescue the other ssmates.


    To ensure everyone''s safety, they worked in pairs to free people.


    At first, with few people, the process was slow.


    As more and more people were rescued, an increasing number of ssmates joined the rescue effort, and the pace quickened.


    Before long, all the ssmates had been freed, and everyone made their way out of the dpidated building together.


    Upon reaching the ground floor, they discovered that the run-down building stood alone in a forest, surrounded by tree branches just beginning to sprout tender buds.


    The others were dumbfounded. "What do we do now?" Their phones had been taken, leaving them without any means to navigate their way out.


    They had thought escaping from those dark rooms meant salvation, but who could have imagined they''d end up in the middle of a vast forest?


    "My watch has apass," someone offered.


    Fu Huixing pointed at the fresh tire tracks on the ground. "If we follow these, we should be fine."


    There were some advantages to having over thirty people transported together.


    Moving that many people at once required arge vehicle: a bus or a big truck: which needed a proper road to travel on.


    They didn''t even need to rely on the tire tracks; following the wider paths would lead them in the right direction.


    Those people must have been in a hurryst night, having to tie over thirty people to chairs: no small task.


    Fearing that someone might wake up during the process, they had done a rather sloppy job, inadvertently leaving clues for the group to find their way back.


    The school had taken things quite far this time, but they were also worried about the students'' safety.


    Cameras had been installed in the rooms and corners of the abandoned building, with people monitoring them 24/7.


    If the kids showed no movement for half a day, they nned to release them and let them find their own way home.


    Through night vision, the people watching the monitors saw the kids alternating between struggling and giving up, as if doing sit-ups.


    Coincidentally, the timing of the students'' struggles and surrenders was remarkably synchronized.


    This made one wonder if some mysterious force was at work.


    The school personnel stationed nearby watched the students leave, seeing their figures grow smaller and smaller in the distance.


    Not wanting to work overtime, they didn''t intervene, merely watching as the group disappeared from view.


    What takes just a blink of an eye by car requires a long time on foot.


    The group walked for a considerable time before finally emerging from the forest.


    At this point, they had to be grateful that the school staff had shown some humanity by at least providing them with shoes for the kidnapping.


    Looking like a bunch of ghosts, they approached a nearby vige.


    By chance, they ran into their ss Teacher, who had been sent to the vige to collect the students'' personal belongings.


    "You... found your way back?" he asked, visibly concerned upon seeing the students'' sorry state.


    With a wave of his hand, he dered, "We''re not staying in this dump anymore. Come with me."


    Shi Li asked incredulously, "Can we really leave? Shouldn''t there be people monitoring the vehicles nearby?"


    "Don''t worry, just follow me."


    The school personnel who had been watching the vehicles were now hanging from tree branches.


    The ss Teacher had the students gather their personal belongings and procured a small cargo van.


    At this point, no one cared about the vehicle''s condition; they just wanted to get home as quickly as possible.


    Shi Li had many questions. "We were staying in the vige just fine. Why did they throw us into those dark rooms?"


    "It''s a long story," the ss Teacher replied.


    [I''d like to see which scoundrel came up with this ridiculous idea]

 Chapter 130: Fu Lao Er was deceived by his girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>


    The students received their phones and discovered that they had received a text message from their ss Teacher in the early hours of the morning, warning them to be careful these days. She must have heard some rumors at that time.


    However, because everyone had been working hard during the day and then enthusiastically ying board games together in the evening, they all slept deeply at night. Even though they received the text message, no one saw it.


    Upon seeing the ss Teacher''s warning message, everyone looked at her with tears in their eyes, knowing that she must have been under great pressure to give them this heads-up.


    The ss monitor, who tended to worry more, asked, "Won''t the school have any objections to you bringing us all back together like this?"


    As students, they weren''t afraid of the school causing trouble, but they were concerned that the School Leaders might me the ss Teacher.


    Of course, the ss Teacher cared for these students as if they were her own children.


    She strongly disagreed with the School Leader who came up with that ridiculous idea. If the students from other sses had been causing trouble after entering the vige, she wouldn''t have minded sending them on a jungle adventure or something simr.


    The problem was that our children had always been obedient, so why target them just because they were well-behaved?


    That''s not how things should be done.


    The ss Teacher snorted, "Whatever objections the school has, I brought you out using my own abilities." There was no one stopping them outside the vige at the time, so how could it be her fault? It was clearly an issue with the Staff.


    As she dropped each student off at home, the ss Teacher advised them caringly, "Rest well when you get home, consider this a vacation for yourselves."


    "The spring tour for other sses won''t end for another week, so you can all rx at home during this time."


    This was truly wonderful news. They were happy to leave that miserable ce, but even happier knowing that while they were enjoying themselves, other students were suffering.


    Just thinking about it made them feel delighted.


    Not long after the ss Teacher had taken all the students from ss 1, Grade 1 away, the school Staff who were keeping watch also discovered the situation.


    They were absolutely terrified. On one hand, they had failed in their duty and would face criticism or warnings. But if any students had been injured or something had happened without their knowledge, their offense would be much more serious.


    How could they exin this to the Parents?


    The Staff quickly reported the situation up the chain ofmand, and the Leader who hade up with the idea was already preparing to resign.


    However, the watchful Staff soon discovered that these children had actually gone home while they were hanging from the trees.


    Based on the timing, they estimated that the students had probably already arrived home.


    So they quickly contacted the ss Teacher, asking her to get in touch with the group of children and find out where they were.


    Since it was the ss Teacher who had sent these children home, she naturally knew that the students had long since returned. However, she didn''t tell them that the students were safely home.


    She only asked what the situation was and why they were asking.


    The Leader, of course, couldn''t say that the students had disappeared right under the Staff''s noses, fearing that the ss Teacher might leak this information to the Parents.


    Without giving a reason, they just urged the ss Teacher to quickly inquire about the students'' whereabouts.


    The ss Teacher thought to herself, since you won''t tell me why, I don''t need to rush either.


    Despite the Leader''s urgent tone, she leisurely put down the phone.


    She also didn''t call the students as the School Leaders had hoped.


    Why bother calling when she knew the students were at home?


    Did they think China Mobile or China Un was their family business, and phone calls were free?


    Ten minutester, the ss Teacher was leisurely flipping through a book when she received a call from the Leader.


    "How did it go? Did you get through to them?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Of course, she hadn''t even made the call, so there was no question of getting through or not.


    The person on the other end thought, oh no, this could be bad.


    The ss Teacher kindly exined, "They''re in a mountainous area, so the signal is poor. It''s normal not to get through."


    The other party thought, it''s normal not to get through in the mountains, but what if they were even deeper in the mountains?


    They hurriedly hung up the phone, only instructing the ss Teacher to keep trying until she got through.


    Her response was always that she was still trying, but hadn''t gotten through.


    This back-and-forth continued two or three times until the ss Teacher estimated that the school might have toe clean with the Parents. Only then did she say she had gotten through.


    For the School Leaders, there had never been such a sweet sentence.


    At this point, they no longer cared whether the spring tour had ended or not, or that other sses were still being tormented. ording to the principle of fairness, this ss should have been suffering together with the others.


    The students'' safety was more important than anything else; everything else was inconsequential.


    Not having sses for a whole week was absolutely fantastic.


    The students had prepared themselves toze around at home for a week, but they didn''t expect the ss Teacher to change her tune faster than turning a page.


    The day before, she had told the students to rest well at home with a face full of concern, but the next day she notified everyone to return to school. They were to study hard and get ahead while others were out ying.


    Others: Do you call what we''re going through "ying"? You consider suffering as ying?


    ss 1 students: That''s not what you said yesterday. You told us to rest at home.


    Although everyone questioned the ss Teacher''s words, they all obediently came to school the next day as told.


    Thus, a strange phenomenon urred at Qianpu High School. While all other ssrooms were empty, the students of ss 1, Grade 1 were attending school as usual.


    The other ssrooms were empty because everyone else was on the spring tour.


    What was the situation with ss 1, Grade 1? Their spring tour hadn''t ended either.


    The Leader in charge at this time had naturally heard about it, and had also heard many so-called rumors, but they just pretended to be deaf, knowing nothing.


    The return of ss 1 students triggered a chain reaction: the Subject Teachers who were on vacation had to end their holidays and return to school to teach the ss 1 students.


    Although staying at home felt more like a vacation and seemed morefortable, just thinking about the students from other sses fighting with monkeys for bananas in the primitive forest made going to school seem not so bad.


    When Shi''s Grandmother heard that Shi Li had disappeared earlier to go on a spring tour, the olddy felt sorry for her granddaughter and asked Shi Li to visit her when she had time.


    Shi Li received her grandmother''s text message and returned to the Shi Family''s Old Residence with Song Ying that evening.


    Shi''s Grandmother was delighted to see her little granddaughter and kept holding Shi Li''s hand, murmuring that she had gotten darker and thinner.


    Shi Li couldn''t tell if she had gotten darker, but she certainly hadn''t gotten thinner.


    Although they did farm work every day in the vige and the food wasn''t as good as at home, there was certainly enough to eat.


    After a day of farm work, sitting at the dinner table, even ordinary dishes seemed to have some magical power, bing delicious. Shi Li would eat two big bowls of rice at every meal.


    Moreover, when everyone was scrambling to eat, the food tasted especially good.


    "Grandma, you''re actually mistaken. Not only did I not lose weight, I gained two pounds."


    Elders love to see children plump and healthy, so hearing that her granddaughter had gained weight made Shi''s Grandmother especially happy. "Our Shi Li is really capable. Your older brother lost seven or eight pounds when he came back from his spring tour back then."


    The olddy shook her head, "And he''s a boy, too. Even a little spring tour was too much for him."


    Shi Quan,ing down the stairs, said with some resignation, "Grandma, that''s ancient history from how many years ago? Do you still have to bring it up?"


    Shi''s Grandmother, childlike, replied, "Our Shi Li isn''t an outsider, what''s wrong with letting her know?"


    "Brother, you just got home, why are you going out again?" Shi Li asked.


    Her older cousin Shi Quan shrugged, "Fu Zhanyang was deceived by his girlfriend and has been making a fuss every day. Uncle Fu called us, his old friends, to take him out for drinks to cheer him up."

 Chapter 131: Be Cautious in Making Friends

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    Hearing this, Shi Li perked up.


    The Second Young Master Fu had been deceived by his girlfriend.


    [Could it be that he found out his girlfriend had ulterior motives?]


    [Did he discover that Bai Qianqian was a corporate spy, or that she was a human trafficker with twenty years of experience?]


    Song Ying: I''m shocked. I only knew she was a human trafficker, but I had no idea she was so "experienced" in her field.


    [Or perhaps he knew both?]


    Song Ying: That''s quite unfortunate.


    Shi Li wanted to get some inside information from her eldest cousin, "Brother, tell me, why was the Second Young Master Fu deceived by his girlfriend? How did he get tricked?"


    The eldest cousin looked back at his little cousin, wondering where she got this gossipy nature from.


    His gaze was full of exasperation, though it wasn''t clear if he thought Shi Li was too nosy or if he was thinking about the Second Young Master Fu''s girlfriend.


    "Adult matters are not for children to worry about."


    The eldest cousin turned and left, while Shi Li made faces at his back.


    Shi''s grandmother sat on the sofa, holding the hands of both girls. "I heard about it from your aunt a few days ago."


    Shi Li grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds. "What did she say?"


    Shi''s grandmother waved her hand, "Oh my, that girlfriend of the Fu family''s second son, she''s something else. She''s been a human trafficker for many years."


    Shi Li let out an appropriate gasp, "That can''t be true, aren''t human traffickers usually older people with ordinary faces, the type you wouldn''t notice in a crowd? I''ve seen his girlfriend before, she''s quite a pretty girl. How could she be a human trafficker?"


    Song Ying was impressed by Shi Li''s superb acting skills. Her shock didn''t seem fake; it was as if she was hearing this unbelievable news for the first time.


    Hearing that her granddaughter had met the trafficker, Shi''s grandmother was suddenly filled with fear. "You''ve met that trafficker? Did she show any unusual friendliness towards you?"


    "Grandma, she''s been arrested now, hasn''t she? You don''t need to worry about me."


    Shi''s grandmother spat, "Human traffickers should be shot. Stealing people''s children, how could parents not be worried sick?"


    Shi Li nodded, "I also think human traffickers should be executed."


    "Tell me more, Grandma. If she''s a human trafficker, why did she go after the Second Young Master Fu? Was she looking for a rich husband to retire from her evil trade, or was she nning to kidnap children from wealthy families?"


    Shi''s grandmother said, "How could that be possible? A dog can''t stop eating feces."


    "You don''t know the half of it. This whole affair is incredibly messy. Sun Shouli sent that woman to get close to the Fu family''s second son, intending to steal Fu Corporation''s trade secrets."


    Shi Li and Song Ying cooperatively opened their mouths wide in shock.


    Seeing her granddaughters'' inexperienced expressions, the olddy was extremely satisfied and continued, "Sun Shouli is the illegitimate son of the Bai family in Myanmar. His Sun Group is just a front for some unsavory businesses. He uses various pretexts to lure people from our country over there."


    "I heard that woman was once a victim of trafficking herself. To improve her situation, she joined the ranks of traffickers. When she was young, she couldn''t kidnap people on her own. Being a child, she would use sympathy to lure victims to secluded corners where older traffickers were waiting. They would use drugs to knock the victims out and sell them to remote mountain areas."


    "As she grew older, she could operate independently. She would use the promise of high-paying jobs to lure people abroad and then restrict their freedom."


    The olddy shook her head as she spoke, "These scams nowadays are truly hard to guard against. Who would have thought that such a pretty young girl could have such a ck heart?"


    Shi Li already knew all of this. The reason she was asking her grandmother was to find out how much had been uncovered about Sun Shouli and Bai Qianqian''s evil deeds.


    She wasn''t interested in Bai Qianqian''s life of crime; she had already seen a special report about it in her previous life.


    "What''s the deal with Sun Shouli? How did he suddenly be a foreigner? Have they confirmed that he''s the mastermind behind the human trafficking? Even human trafficking doesn''t warrant the death penalty. He''s getting off too easy."


    "He''s not just involved in human trafficking. He''s got murder charges against him, and quite a few cases haven''t reached the statute of limitations yet. Just the murders alone are enough to have him executed several times over."


    Hearing this, Shi Li was satisfied. As long as that bastard didn''t escape punishment, it would be fine.


    In her previous life, when the Fu family fell, Sun Shouli had livedfortably until an old detective found evidence linking him to a series of murders.


    Unfortunately, that case had passed the statute of limitations. Sun Shouli spent a lot of money to smooth things over and fled abroad.


    Many cases rted to him were solved afterward, but by then he was no longer in the country and couldn''t be arrested.


    Shi Li shrugged, "Well, that''s actually a good thing. Although the dead can''t be brought back to life, at least the murderer won''t live either."


    Shi''s grandmother gently patted her granddaughter''s back, "It really is a good thing. Sun Shouli looked like a polite and well-educated young man, yet he could do such things. You really can''t judge a book by its cover."


    The grandmother advised her granddaughters, "It''s the same principle when making friends. Don''t just look at the surface; you need to see what''s inside."


    Shi Li smiled, "It''s not like you randomly run into psychos like Sun Shouli. That would be incredibly unlucky."


    What kind of unfortunate person would be friends with Sun Shouli?


    Well, Fu Huixing''s uncle was one.


    What kind of unfortunate person would date Bai Qianqian?


    Well, Fu Huixing''s cousin was one.


    Shi''s grandmother sighed deeply, "The Fu family hasn''t had any luck since their olddy passed away. Such a clever child died in an ident, and now this second son is so clueless."


    Talking about a child who died in an ident before reaching adulthood, the grandmother''s tone was full of regret.


    Not wanting to continue this sad topic, she changed the subject.


    "I heard from your cousin that the Fu family''s second son is now depressed all the time."


    The olddy felt that she was too old to understand young people nowadays, "How blind must a person be to treat a human trafficker like a treasure?"


    The olddy also looked down on the behavior of wanting to die after a breakup, "Even knowing she''s not a good person, he''s still acting like he''s going to die. What is he thinking?"


    Shi Li shrugged, "Oh my, if we could understand what fools are thinking, wouldn''t that make us fools too?"


    "In my opinion, you shouldn''t be friends with people who have bad intentions, and you shouldn''t be friends with people who are too stupid either. They might drag you down."


    "Oh, my dear grandmother, we all know that, don''t we, Ying?"


    Song Ying nodded like a little chick pecking rice, "I know, Grandma. We shouldn''t be friends with people who have bad intentions." Especially since it would be easy for her own child to be swapped.

 Chapter 132: The New Classmate Rong Rong

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    The prestigious Sun Group was revealed to be a front for a human trafficking ring.


    This revtion caused a huge uproar in society.


    Especially shocking was that Sun Shouli, the dream lover of manyizens, was secretly awbreaker masquerading as aw-abiding citizen.


    Well, simply calling him awbreaker doesn''t quite cover it - he had vited about half the criminal code.


    The crimes he was found guilty of were enough to warrant ten death sentences, if that were possible.


    Despite his numerous offenses, he could only be executed once.


    Apart from being pressured daily by their homeroom teacher, students spent their time online reading about Sun Shouli''s criminal record.


    Detailed articles described when and how he killed each victim, using various methods.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say we live in an information age. Even the girlfriend of the Second Young Master Fu was exposed as both a corporate spy and an experienced human trafficker.


    It''s unclear where theseizens got their information, but frustratingly, these so-called rumors turned out to be highly urate.


    After the spring tour, Shi Li and several other top students in the ss began preparing for the June mathematicspetition, spending each day solving problem after problem.


    Afterst year''s incident with the student who scored only 8 points, the school was extremely cautious in submitting names this year. After multiple rounds of selection, they finally chose five students from the first-year high school cohort.


    Shi Li heard that Feng Yunhe was originally supposed to participate but declined for some reason, so his spot went to the sixth-ranked student.


    When she heard this news, she dramatically expressed her regret at not being able to take the exam with "Brother Yunhe," calling it the greatest disappointment of her life.


    She only felt satisfied when she saw her ssmates grimacing as if in pain at her exaggerated reaction.


    Originally, only Shi Li from ss 1 had been selected. Because Feng Yunhe gave up his spot, Gu Yuqing picked up the opportunity.


    Before the exam, the homeroom teacher gave them a pep talk in the office, telling them not to be nervous and just perform as usual.


    No matter what, they should be able to win a team award this time.


    Shi Li nodded, "Yes, without anyone scoring just 8 points to drag us down, we have a better chance of winning a team award."


    The students selected this time were all top performers in every exam, so they knew each other well.


    Even though the homeroom teacher was away for training at the time, it didn''t stop him from remotely following the gossip.


    Bad news travels fast - the inglorious 8-point score had already spread among teachers in Blue City.


    There was no need to worry about someone using money to miraculously transform mediocrity into genius and squeeze another 8-point wonder into thepetition team.


    The 8-point scorer knew it was embarrassing, and the school was afraid of losing face again.


    More importantly, the 8-point scorer had been very busy recently, focusing on developing their career and expanding their business territory.


    After returning from the spring tour, Liang Rongrong had filmed a promotional video for the Feng Group, which was quickly released online.


    The promo video gained massive attention as soon as it was released, trending on social media several times, with rted videos receiving an explosion of shares and likes.


    It''s unclear if there were marketing efforts behind this, as otherpanies had made promo videos before, but they had fallen t, like throwing a pebble into a calm river with no ripples.


    Those videos are still pinned to the top of various corporate official ounts, with sparse likes and shares, probably from employees trying to make things look good.


    Thanks to her sessful appearance in the promo video, Liang Rongrong gained some fame.


    Some small productionpanies invited her to audition. They originally wanted her for a minor role, but when the director saw her, he felt her image and acting skills were perfect, so he upgraded her from a bit part to the female lead.


    (This is how she promoted it publicly, though it''s unclear if it''s true or if Feng''s father used money to buy her the lead role)


    Although it wasn''t a big-name director, this director''s previous drama from a year ago had a small hit. For someone just entering the industry and so young to already be ying lead roles, her future seemed limitless.


    With such a bright future ahead, how could she still focus on studying diligently?


    When the school was selecting names for thepetition, Liang Rongrong was busy joining the film crew and rarely came to school for sses. How could she possibly find time to participate in thepetition?


    Moreover, the alternate for thispetition was Gu Yuqing. If she wanted to squeeze Gu Yuqing out, the Gu family wasn''t one to be trifled with.


    While Liang Rongrong was filming, Shi Li and the other four students spent a weekend participating in thepetition exam.


    The exam went quickly, but it would take some time for the results toe out.


    This time, no one dragged the team down, and everyone performed well. Gu Yuqing especially exceeded expectations, surprisingly winning a bronze medal. She was originally just there to make up numbers, but no one expected her to win an award.


    In thispetition, Qianpu School won one gold medal, one silver medal, and two bronze medals, achieving second ce in the teampetition.


    The top high school in the province won first ce in the teampetition. They had the same number of gold medals as Qianpu School but three silver medals.


    The teacher who led the five students to thepetitionforted them, "You did very well this time. Compared to the top provincial school, our school''s student base is still a bitcking. Getting second ce in the teampetition is already very impressive. Tonight, I''ll treat you all to dinner. You''ve been working hard for so long, let''s go out and rx a bit."


    The teacher leading the team didn''t have a high alcohol tolerance. After just half a bottle of beer, he started slurring his words and treating the students like they were his superiors, "Chief, let me tell you, we got second ce this time, next time we can get first ce."


    Shi Li, sitting across from the teacher, lowered her head and quipped: [It''s not umon to see leaders making empty promises to employees, but this is the first time I''ve seen a subordinate making empty promises to the boss]


    Gu Yuqing heard Shi Li''s sarcasticment and struggled to hold back herughter.


    The ssmate sitting next to Gu Yuqing thought she was just unable to bear the teacher''s drunken state, which exined her pained expression.


    "Chief, I have a n that can get us two gold medal winners next year. With two gold medal students, we''ll definitely get first ce."


    The male student sitting next to the teacher was bolder. Imitating the way a director might speak, he asked, "What brilliant idea do you have?"


    The teacher, slurring his words, replied, "It''s, it''s not that, that difficult. Just get the gold medal winner toe to our school. Nextpetition, we''ll have two gold medals."


    Everyone: ...... You''re quite the little genius, aren''t you?


    "That doesn''t seem easy to do."


    The teacher waved his hand dismissively, "It''s very doable. There''s no problem money can''t solve."


    Everyone fell silent: ......


    During the dinner, neither Shi Li nor Gu Yuqing could have imagined that the teacher''s casual remark would actuallye true.


    A weekter, the homeroom teacher brought a tall, thin girl into the ssroom and introduced her as their new ssmate.


    When introducing the new student, the homeroom teacher spent a bit more time than usual.


    He emphasized, "Rongrong is a top student from the provincial key high school. In the recent mathpetition that our ssmates Shi Li and Gu Yuqing participated in, she achieved excellent results, winning the only gold medal besides Shi Li. From now on, she will be our ssmate. I hope everyone can get along well and help each other in both life and studies, progressing together."


    [No way, Teacher Wang really managed to bring over their precious student?]

 Chapter 133: Have You Heard

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>


    The new ssmate was quite tall, appearing to be around 5''7", with a simple ponytail.


    Her eyes conveyed a message of cold indifference, keeping people at arm''s length.


    Seeing the expressionless new student, everyone was reminded of another person. In their hearts, they recalled that Shi Li used to have the same expression.


    Had she changed at some point? No, she hadn''t. She still wore that cold expression, but because they had glimpsed part of her silly inner self, they could automatically ignore her cold face.


    What cold-faced beauty? She was clearly just a poker-faced goofball.


    Because of Shi Li, looking at the new ssmate now felt much more familiar.


    Originally, upon hearing that she was a student from a provincial key school, ssmates were whispering among themselves: "She worked so hard to get into a provincial key school, what on earth made her decide toe to our school?"


    As Shi Li''s inner voice rang out, everyone''s minds boiled like kettles. It was fortunate that no one could hear the ssmates'' inner thoughts, otherwise, passersby would have had to cover their ears and exim, "Help! Where did these sentient kettlese from?"


    The ssmates closely watched the new student''s expression, fearing she might inappropriately ask, "Who''s talking?" or offer some exnation.


    They were prepared to rush forward and cover the new student''s mouth.


    Even the homeroom teacher was ready; if the new student spoke up, he would call her to the office to discuss her academic situation.


    Everyone was prepared, just waiting for the new student to give the signal to spring into action.


    However, the new student seemed not to have heard that voice at all. She turned to ask the homeroom teacher where she should sit. "Teacher, where should I sit?"


    The teacher replied, "Hm? Oh, oh, oh, where should you sit? Let me see."


    He walked around the ssroom, his gaze settling on Song Ying beside the podium.


    Song Ying: ???


    "There''s no other ce for you in the ssroom, so you can sit next to the podium."


    Song Ying thought she would have to give up her seat to the new student. Far from being displeased about losing her seat, she was actually quite happy. "Then I''ll give my seat to Rongrong."


    Although she liked studying and was a good student, sitting right under the teacher''s nose without a chance to daydream had been quite difficult for her.


    Now that a new student hade to inherit her throne, Song Ying was delighted.


    The homeroom teacher waved his hand, "No need for you to give up your seat. Rongrong can sit on the other side of the podium."


    Song Ying said, "But won''t that make it inconvenient to walk around?"


    "It won''t be a problem. Our ssroom is big enough; we can spare that space."


    "ss monitor, take some people to bring in a desk and chair."


    It was clear that Rongrong was receiving preferential treatment from the school. The ss monitor didn''t even need to fetch the desk and chair; teachers had already delivered new furniture to the ssroom.


    Just like that, Song Ying got a deskmate, even if they were separated by the podium. They could still be considered deskmates.


    The ssmates were confused by the new student''s apparentck of reaction to Shi Li''s inner voice.


    [So did she hear it or not?]


    [Yeah, is it possible that not just anyone can hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts?]


    [Maybe only we chosen ones can hear it]


    [Mere mortals should step aside]


    As Rongrong''s deskmate, Song Ying was entrusted with the mission of sounding out Rongrong.


    After ss, instead of curling up in her seat to read as usual, Song Ying shuffled over to Rongrong''s desk.


    For an introvert like her, initiating conversation with someone was incredibly difficult, but for the sake of her ssmates, she had to take this step.


    Song Ying started with small talk, "Rongrong, the teacher said you were previously a student at a provincial key school. You must be really smart! I actually got an admission notice from a provincial key school too, but there was this private high school in our county that offered me an annual schrship, so my mom made me go there instead."


    Hearing this, Rongrong, who had been working out math problems on scratch paper, paused her pen. "But you''re at Qianpu School now, aren''t you? Qianpu''s teaching resources are no worse than those provincial key schools, and the schrships they offer each year are only higher than what that school offered you, definitely not less."


    Song Ying didn''t mind that her personal affairs were known. She spoke somewhat carelessly, "Oh, that''s not it. I''m actually paying tuition to study at Qianpu School. My mom married a rich guy, and after I was brought back, I was sent to study at Qianpu School."


    These two short sentences revealed a lot of information.


    The new student felt that this family situation was indeed quiteplicated. However, she could sense that this girl wasn''t valued by her mother. Despite her efforts qualifying her for the best school, she wasn''t allowed to go because of money.


    No matter how you looked at it, these parents weren''t verypetent.


    She also felt a bit sorry for this girl, so she stopped what she was doing to talk to her.


    Showing vulnerability had been Song Ying''s survival wisdom for many years. No matter what kind of person it was, they wouldn''t be on guard against someone who seemed pitiful.


    She used this initial disy of vulnerability to get closer to the other person.


    "You can win gold medals inpetitions; you''re really amazing. I want to learn from you in the future and strive to be as excellent as you are."


    Song Ying looked soft and small, naturally evoking a protective instinct in others.


    Especially when such a girl looked at you with admiration, saying she wanted to learn from you. Even the outwardly cold new student was somewhat moved.


    She said, "If you encounter any problems in your studies, you cane to me. My grades in other subjects are average, only my math is decent."


    "Don''t be so modest! If your grades are just ''decent,'' then no one else has the right to say their grades are good."


    Song Ying giggled, "Then I''ll have to trouble you more with math problems in the future. This is such a coincidence; I can understand all the other subjects, but I''mpletely lost when ites to math."


    "We really are destined deskmates, aren''t we?"


    "Deskmates?"


    "Yes, we''re deskmates separated by the podium."


    This mention of being deskmates made their rtionship feel even closer.


    Song Ying would go chat with Rongrong during every break, sometimes asking her math questions, sometimes introducing her to the various subject teachers.


    Their rtionship had be quite close, and it had only taken half a day.


    Song Ying fiddled with the red pen on Rongrong''s desk, seemingly casually asking, "By the way, did you hear someone say this morning that you were indeed poached by Teacher Wang?"


    "Oh, I heard that," Rongrong asked in return, "Why? Is something wrong?"

 Chapter 134: Mrs. Xu Visits Our Home

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>


    Faced with Rongrong''s dark, prating gaze, Song Ying smiled awkwardly. "There is something, but I''m not sure if I should tell you."


    "If you''re not sure whether you should say it, then don''t," Rongrong retorted, effectively shutting Song Ying down.


    Just then, the bell rang for ss. Before the teacher arrived, Song Ying quickly sent a message to a small group chat:


    [Comrades, she says she can hear]


    Song Ying''s cryptic message didn''t connect with the previous conversation, but the ssmates who saw it understood her meaning. Most of the students were either still solving problems during the break or had put their phones away before the bell rang. Only a few students happened to see the message.


    Those who wanted to inquire further about Song Ying''s situation couldn''t, as the teacher had already taken the podium.


    There was so much they wanted to say, but they had to hold back.


    This period was math ss. The Math Teacher was very curious about the new transfer student, mainly because of the child''s excellent math skills.


    Qianpu Middle School had managed to poach a top math student from the provincial key school, and this prized asset was now sitting at a desk near the podium.


    The news had already spread throughout the entire freshman ss. Poaching a student from the provincial key school was an unprecedented victory in Qianpu''s history.


    Gaining a great general while the opponent lost one meant their odds of sess had doubled.


    The Math Teacher showed unprecedented interest in the new student. Even though the precious student only answered one out of every two questions, he still felt that Rongrong had the air of a master.


    The other students couldn''t bear to watch, thankfully the Math Teacher remembered his duty to teach ss.


    After chatting with Rongrong for a bit about the teaching methods at the provincial key school, he finally began the formal lesson.


    This was the first math ss after the midterm exam results hade out. He held up the score sheet andvishly praised the whole ss for their improvement.


    Both individual student scores and the ss average had seen significant increases.


    He nodded, "I hear that your ss''s scores in other subjects have also improved a lot. That''s great. As long as you can continue to improve your grades, you''ll all be able to get into good universities in the future. Hard work will not be in vain."


    Despite being a man, the Math Teacher was quite talkative. After praising the students, he didn''t continue with the lesson.


    "By the way, I heard that your ss has self-study every evening. It seems this self-study is very effective. I should suggest to the principal about implementing it in other sses as well."


    [The ss Teacher is probably going to be cursed by students from other sses]


    Other students wouldn''t know who made the suggestion, but they could resent the ss Teacher for making them do self-study.


    Through Song Ying, a small group of people knew that Rongrong could hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts.


    After the Math Teacher entered the ssroom, he didn''t lecture but spent the whole time chatting about useless topics. As the students reminded each other, this small hope was spread widely.


    Everyone knew Rongrong could hear Shi Li''s inner voice, so when the familiar voice sounded again, everyone became especially nervous.


    Whether Song Ying had told Rongrong the details, and whether Rongrong believed it after hearing it, were both open questions.


    Everyone closely observed Rongrong, vainly trying to judge her current expression and mood from her back.


    Only Song Ying, sitting next to Rongrong, could achieve this feat. She turned her head and could see that Rongrong''s expression hadn''t changed at all.


    Something was off, very off.


    Shouldn''t a normal person have some kind of strange reaction upon hearing someone respond in ss? If not shocked, at least a bit surprised?


    But Rongrong showed no reaction at all.


    "Alright, let''s not say anymore. Let''s start ss," the Math Teacher said, ending today''s idle chat. His next words were, "By the way, Rongrong, what part had you studied up to at your previous school?"


    Learning that Rongrong''s previous school''s progress was nearly a book ahead of his ss, the Math Teacher couldn''t help but exim, "Your teachers sure taught quickly!"


    His intention was to say that with good students, their highprehension ability allows for faster learning, so naturally, the course progresses quicker.


    As for his own students, there were all levels, and when teaching, he had to cater to all students''prehension abilities, so the speed naturally slowed down.


    "Our teachers don''t say useless things in ss."


    The Math Teacher, who had just chatted for fifteen minutes, felt like he''d been shot in the knee.


    He tried to save face, "Today was special because the midterm results came out. I couldn''t help but chat with you all a bit more. It won''t be like this in the future."


    After Rongrong''s words, the Math Teacher didn''t say anything useless again.


    To leave a good impression on the new student, the Math Teacher used all his skills. From the start of the lecture, he didn''t say a single useless word in ss.


    The students had privately discussed how the Math Teacher talked too much, but in the second half of the ss, he didn''t say a single unnecessary word. The students felt a bit unustomed.


    However, they had no trouble keeping up with the Math Teacher''s pace. The ss Teacher''s nightly tutoring sessions were only slightly faster than this, certainly not slower than Teacher Shu''s pace.


    The ss Teacher had previously taught math to the top sses, so one can imagine his teaching speed. After getting used to it for a while, the students could all keep up with his pace.


    Listening to the Math Teacher''s lecture was even easier to follow.


    As the impassioned ss ended, the Math Teacher looked expectantly at the new student, his posture clearly seeking praise.


    Rongrong acted as if she hadn''t seen his expression, closing her math book while yawning boredly.


    The Math Teacher was quite stung by her reaction. He immediately resolved that in future sses with ss 1, he would bring his A-game and give these students some shocks courtesy of him.


    He left the ssroom dejectedly, with no one paying attention to his reaction.


    Song Ying, however, eagerly picked up her phone, waiting for her ssmates to give her advice on what to say.


    During this break, Song Ying didn''t go to socialize with the new student, instead guarding her phone and waiting for her ssmates'' ideas.


    She overlooked her ssmates'' unreliability. After waiting for a long time, she only received one response: Tell her the truth.


    Song Ying: Just like that?


    Yes, just like that. Until the end of the break, she didn''t get any other answers.


    Song Ying didn''t believe that others hadn''t seen the message. They must have chosen not to reply to her.


    Thinking about how she had been specially called out by the ss Teacher for briefing, she felt it was time to take up the banner and tell others about this matter.


    The next ss was English. Half of Song Ying''s brain was listening to the lecture, while the other half was recalling how the ss Teacher had told her about it, and how she should ry this information to Rongrong.


    After much consideration, Song Ying used the excuse of familiarizing Rongrong with the campus during the longest break to call her out.


    Rongrong was somewhat resistant to her new ss and initially refused Song Ying''s invitation.


    But when Song Ying put on that pitiful little expression, no one could refuse her.


    So, "morally kidnapped," Rongrong reluctantly followed her out.


    After leaving the teaching building, Song Ying looked around furtively like a thief.


    Song Ying hadn''t expected that the new ssmate, who seemed so rebellious, would ept such an incredible story so quickly.


    She asked incredulously, "You believe it just like that? Don''t you need me to exin further?"


    Rongrong nced at her, "I have my own judgment. I''ll assess the specific situation myself."


    Although it was Song Ying who had enlightened her, she returned to the ssroom with a dazed expression.


    She typed three words on her phone, then opened her ssical Chinese text and focused on reciting it. She desperately needed to fill her brain with knowledge right now.


    [She believed it]


    Others: If she believed it, she believed it. Your tone makes it sound like we''re plotting some conspiracy.


    Song Ying didn''t forget about what she needed to tell Shi Li that evening, despite this small hup.


    "Sister, will youe home with me tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Ying''s face showed a shy smile, "My mother''s close friend, Mrs. Xu, the wife of Xu General whom we met at the banquet before, is visiting our home tomorrow. I''m afraid of embarrassing myself in front of such an esteemed guest, so I wanted to ask you toe and keep mepany. With you by my side, I''ll feel more confident."


    This was clearly an opportunity for gossip, how could Shi Li refuse?


    "Alright then, I''lle and keep youpany."


    Others: Have you forgotten about us? We''re your half-sisters, after all!


    You''d be lost without us around, wouldn''t you? Haha!

 Chapter 135: Let the Two Little Ones Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>


    In the wistful gaze of the crowd, Shi Li and Song Ying entered a car.


    The car door closed from the inside, seemingly cutting off everyone''s chance to gossip.


    Although Shi Li rarely stayed overnight at the Old Mansion, his aunt-inw was considerate, and rooms for their family of three were always kept ready.


    Knowing Shi Li would be staying the night, the Housekeeper Auntie happily went to prepare his bed sheets and toiletries.


    The bedding in the room was aired out monthly, so Shi Li would sleep just asfortably as at home.


    Xu Xing''s wife had arranged to visit at 9 AM the next morning, so after breakfast, the Shi Family Vi was given another thorough cleaning by the housekeeper to wee their esteemed guest.


    Shi Li and Song Ying, the two youngsters, were also prepared to receive the visitor. The two girls were dressed beautifully, a sight that could brighten anyone''s mood just by looking at them.


    Hong Yan was internally flustered about her "best friend''s" sudden visit, but she was also eager to show off to her inws who looked down on her that her friend was now a CEO''s wife.


    Though reluctant to admit it, her friend had indeed be quite sessful.


    After having a daughter, she quickly gave birth to a son, securing her position in her husband''s family.


    It was said she had even started some kind of charity foundation outside, truly a waste of money. Her inws must really indulge her to allow such frivolous behavior.


    With theseplex feelings, Hong Yan waited for Madam Xu''s arrival.


    This was probably the first time the two best friends had met in over a decade. Hong Yan had put on all the jewelry she''d acquired over the years, determined not to be outdone in this aspect.


    In contrast, Madam Xu''s attire could be described as modest, with a simple pair of Australian white pearl earrings. Though small, their lustrous glow enhanced herplexion.


    One could tell from their faces alone how well the years had treated them.


    In terms of looks, Hong Yan had once far surpassed Madam Xu, but that was in their youth.


    It was precisely because she thought herself beautiful that Hong Yan had alwayspared herself to her friend.


    However, after more than ten years, Madam Xu had lived a rtivelyfortable life and could afford regr cosmetic treatments, looking as if she were still an unmarried thirty-year-old.


    Although Hong Yan didn''t need to work or struggle for a living, her sharp and critical nature made her prone to anger. This wasn''t apparent in her youth.


    As one ages, these traits tend to show on the face.


    Moreover, feeling dissatisfied with her current life and often overthinking things, Hong Yan had aged prematurely.


    Compared to her peers, Hong Yan wasn''t worse off, but she wasparing herself to the wealthy Madam Xu.


    Just one nce, and Hong Yan began to feel bitter.


    After years apart, Madam Xu was overjoyed to see her old friend again.


    She even set aside her years of cultivated dignity andposure, hugging Hong Yan tightly. "Why did you disappear without a word back then? When I came out of the delivery room, I heard you hade to see me. I told Old Xu he should have woken me up. After that, I never saw you again."


    Madam Xu held Hong Yan''s hand in one of hers and Song Ying''s in the other.


    Shi Li was content to be a silent observer in the background.


    Reminded of this, Hong Yan felt a bit guilty. "Well, we''re seeing each other now, aren''t we? Why dwell on the past?"


    [How can she be so shameless?]


    Of course, Hong Yan could be shameless; there was nothing she couldn''t face.


    Madam Xu was very curious about her friend''s circumstances over the years and asked caring questions about this and that.


    Hong Yan, unwilling to reveal that her life hadn''t been great, deflected by asking about Madam Xu''s life instead.


    While Hong Yan wasn''t kind to other people''s children, she did care about her own daughter. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have risked imprisonment to ce her daughter in a golden cage.


    "By the way, why didn''t you bring your eldest daughter along?"


    Madam Xu looked up, "That girl''s grades weren''t good, so Old Xu and I sent her abroad when she was in middle school."


    Learning that the daughter had been sent overseas, Hong Yan said with gritted teeth, "Sending such a young girl abroad, you two really know how to let go."


    "We had no choice. With her grades, she probably couldn''t even get into high school here. At least abroad, she has a chance to continue her education."


    Hearing someone speak ill of their own daughter''s grades was particrly grating to Hong Yan''s ears.


    "Do you remember the promise we made when we were pregnant?"


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten. When our girles home for vacation, we''ll introduce her to little Ying so they can be sisters."


    "That''s wonderful," Hong Yan sighed deeply. "Ever since I had a daughter, I''ve been constantly worried about her being taken advantage of by boys in the future. As a mother yourself, you must understand how I feel."


    Hearing Hong Yan say this, Shi Li, who knew her well, was immediately on high alert. [Something''s not right, very not right]


    "I feel the same way."


    "I trust the child you''ve raised must be good in every way. If I could entrust little Ying to you, I''d bepletely at ease."


    "As long as you don''t mind our girl being a bit unsophisticated."


    Shi Li was shocked: [Damn, this woman is too ruthless and shameless. They''re actually siblings!]

 Chapter 136: Next Step Pseudorthopedics

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>


    The two women had been pregnant at the same time, and when they spoke of their children bing inws, it was with genuine emotion, devoid of any false sentiments.


    Time passed, and they hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    At their first meeting, Hong Yan immediately brought up the idea of her daughter marrying Madam Xu''s son.


    The happy expression on Madam Xu''s face faded slightly.


    Still mindful of their years of friendship, she didn''t say anything unpleasant.


    She only deflected, saying, "We old folks shouldn''t meddle in the children''s affairs."


    This tone clearly indicated her disapproval, and Hong Yan couldn''t hide her displeasure, which Madam Xu noticed.


    Even after not seeing each other for a while, friends of over a decade could still read each other well.


    Madam Xu could tell Hong Yan was unhappy from just a small facial expression.


    She was still the same as before, getting moody at the slightest disagreement and waiting to be coaxed.


    However, to Madam Xu''s surprise, before she could take the initiative to appease her, Hong Yan''s face broke into a smile.


    "Older wives are always caring. Our little Ying is a few years older than your son. I can''t speak for everything, but when ites to taking care of someone, she''s absolutely top-notch."


    This was probably the first time in many years that Hong Yan, as a "mother," had praised Song Ying, and the first time she had praised her in front of others.


    Hong Yan felt a bit ufortable and was about to habitually criticize Song Ying after just two sentences.


    But for the sake of her n''s smooth implementation, she had to restrain herself.


    Hold on, she absolutely couldn''t scold Song Ying at this moment.


    "This girl has good grades and will be able to get into a top university in the future. Look at her, she''s not bad-looking either. Rather than waiting for your son to bring home a daughter-inw you''re not satisfied with, why not make the first move and find one you like?"


    Hong Yan asked rhetorically, "Or do you think this girl is too lowly and not good enough for your son?"


    Whether or not this was what she thought, Madam Xu would absolutely deny it, "How could that be? I hit it off with little Ying right away. I see her as if she were my own daughter. How could I think she''s lowly? You can''t wrongly use me like that."


    Whether Madam Xu''s im of seeing Song Ying as her own daughter was exaggerated or not, only she knew, but to Hong Yan''s ears, it sounded particrly grating.


    At the same time, she felt that there truly was a psychic connection between bitches.


    Hong Yan said with a somewhat sarcastic tone, using the same tactic she would choose in the past when she wanted to get something from her friend, "Then you''re looking down on me, and by extension, looking down on this girl."


    No matter how aggressive Hong Yan became, Madam Xu''s tone remained as calm and peaceful as ever.


    "How could I look down on you? I genuinely like little Ying, but in the end, it''s the two children who have to spend their lives together. This kind of thing depends on whether the two children have a connection and if it''s meant to be. If the two children agree, then of course I have no objections."


    Madam Xu also offered a feasible approach, "Don''t worry, even if little Ying and my second son aren''t meant to be, after she gets into university, I, as her godmother, can certainly introduce her to some excellent young men. The children are still young now, it''s too early to discuss marriage."


    To be honest, her attitude was as good as it could get.


    She didn''t outright refuse, agreeing to help set up the two children, and even if they didn''t work out, she was willing to introduce other boys.


    She was trustworthy, and any boy that met her standards would undoubtedly be excellent in both family background and character.


    Madam Xu had also considered that her friend wanted the two children to be together because her family was wealthy, seeking a rich son-inw for her daughter. This kind of thinking was understandable.


    She had offered the best solution she could provide at the moment.


    She had thought it through very well, but she had clearly misjudged her friend from the start.


    In Madam Xu''s mind, her friend might be a bit vain, but not a bad person.


    However, Hong Yan''s actual thoughts were bordering on malicious.


    If Hong Yan were merely vain, she would have dly epted. But that wasn''t Hong Yan''s goal at all.


    She didn''t want Song Ying to find a wealthy boyfriend. It would be best if Song Ying could rot in the mud and decay.


    Hong Yan quickly waved her hands, "No, no, no, no, no."


    Realizing her reaction might have been too intense, she added, "It''s like this, you''re the only wealthy mother-inw I know, and I think you''re the best. I wouldn''t trust anyone else with my child. When ites to marriage, you have to consider not just the husband, but also the mother-inw. You''re married, you know this. If your mother-inw hadn''t treated you well, you wouldn''t be living such afortable life now, would you?"


    Madam Xu couldn''t agree more with this point Hong Yan made.


    Looking at Hong Yan again, she felt that although she might be a bit vain, she wasn''t bad at heart, but a good mother who sincerely considered her daughter''s interests.


    As a mother herself, she naturally liked those mothers who protected their children.


    Madam Xu said, "When we have time, we''ll introduce the two children. If they have feelings for each other, that would be the best. If not, having one more close person in this world is also good."


    However, Hong Yan was confident. She remembered seeing something online about attraction between new step-siblings, and there seemed to have been simr real cases of lovers bing siblings.


    She held Song Ying''s hand, "Auntie has a sister at home, the same age as you, just born a few dayster. She''s studying abroad and wille back during the summer vacation. When shees home, Auntie will introduce you. Your mother and I are the best of friends, so you two will definitely be good friends too."


    Song Ying replied, "That sounds great! Where does Auntie''s sister study? I''ve never had many friends because my family wasn''t well-off when I was young. It wasn''t until I came to the Shi Family with Uncle Shi that I met sisters who didn''t look down on me. I''ve always wanted to have a little sister. If I could have one, I would definitely take good care of her."


    Shi Li listened with a furrowed brow. [If things continue to develop like this, you really will have a sister to live with day and night.]


    [It''s like the "true and false daughter" ploting to life, and these two people''s characters fit the stereotypes of that storyline perfectly - the spoiled and willful false daughter, and the weak and easily bullied true daughter.]


    [If this plot develops further, the next step would be a pseudo-incest storyline. Step-siblings without blood rtion, clearly attracted to each other but hindered by their familial bond, unable to be together. Finally learning they''re not actually rted by blood, they can break through that obstacle and love each other without hesitation.]

 Chapter 137: Whose Moves Are So Fast

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>


    Song Ying was thunderstruck just hearing Shi Li''s wild imagination running wild.


    She now had only one question: would the future really unfold ording to Shi Li''s imagination?


    Shi Li''s imagination continued to run wild as she added more details to her earlier plot: "The parents and rtives all favor the biological sister while neglecting the sister they''ve lived with for years. The biological sister appears fragile on the surface but is actually a green tea bitch, secretly sabotaging the fake sister. It''s precisely because of this green tea biological sister that the obstacles between the two be a catalyst for their love."


    Song Ying: "Enough, my ears can''t take any more of this filth."


    But Shi Li felt it wasn''t enough. Song Ying found herself passively listening to a pseudo-sister-brother romance novel. Hmm, she was the biggest viin in this book, a deeply scheming green tea bitch who, despite harboring deep hatred for the fake heiress, could pretend to have a deep emotional bond.


    Song Ying did indeed hate the fake heiress who had taken her ce. It was her birth mother who had taken her away from her parents, yet treated her like an enemy.


    She had also indeed thought that if she were recognized and brought back in the future, she would hate the fake heiress in her heart but maintain a peaceful coexistence on the surface. After all, well-behaved children are more lovable.


    But hearing Shi Li describe it this way, it did sound a bit like a green tea bitch.


    So what should she do?


    This was truly difficult to handle.


    "Besides, the fake heiress isn''t a good person either. I remember she picked up a lot of bad habits in high school abroad, like inhaling that stuff... you know, the kind of thing that''s usually apanied by group debauchery."


    "After the family''s daughter was exposed for this kind of thing, the Xu family''s reputation took a huge hit, and their stock prices plummeted."


    "Madam Xu''s sister-inw had always had issues with her. She started nitpicking, saying this child might not be from their family, as their family had never produced such a disgraceful child for generations. She took a strand of her niece''s hair for testing, and the results were what she had hoped for, but shocking for the rest of the family."


    This child had no blood rtion to Younger Aunt Xu.


    When the DNA test results came out, Madam Xu was also stunned.


    She knew whether she had been with anyone else or not.


    She had never fooled around, so how could this child not be her husband''s?


    Then the entire Xu family did DNA tests, including Old Mr. Xu, Old Mrs. Xu, Xu Xing, and of course Madam Xu and the fake heiress.


    Old Mr. Xu, Xu Xing, and the others all had blood rtions. Just as everyone suspected Madam Xu of infidelity, the test results between Madam Xu and the fake heiress saved Madam Xu''s reputation.


    This child wasn''t rted to Madam Xu either. She wasn''t Xu Xing and his wife''s child at all. The Xu family then began to investigate what had happened to the child, wondering if she had been switched at birth.


    It had been over ten years, so it wasn''t easy to investigate, but with the Xu family''s influence, they quickly uncovered the truth: the baby had been switched by Hong Yan after birth.


    The Xu family was eager to find their biological daughter, but she had be nothing but ashes half a month ago.


    After the truth about the real and fake heiresses came out, the family''s previously damaged reputation was instantly restored. The public spontaneously sympathized with the Xu family. Their biological daughter had been switched, and the girl they raised turned out to be of poor character, bringing shame to the whole family. But that wasn''t even the worst part: the most tragic thing was that their biological daughter had passed away not long ago.


    This couldn''t be more heartbreaking.


    Hearing Shi Li describe the fake heiress as such a person, Song Ying felt that she wouldn''t need to use green tea tactics to win over her biological parents in the future. As long as she was a normal daughter, she would win.


    Learning about future events from Shi Li, she realized that it was because of the fake heiress''s ruined reputation that she would be found and brought back.


    She felt that she didn''t need to rush to be recognized at all. It would be better to let things take their natural course, wait for that person to be exposed and rejected by the family, and then appear herself. The significance would bepletely different.


    The only problem was that Hong Yan was now single-mindedly trying to match her with her brother, which was troublesome.


    After Madam Xu left, Song Ying had some free time, and Shi Li went home as well.


    Song Ying knew her ssmates were all closely following this conversation, so she recounted the details to everyone.


    When the ssmates heard that Hong Yan was trying to match Song Ying with the Xu family''s youngest son, everyone exploded. Even the most mature and steady ss monitor lost hisposure.


    [This woman is too evil, isn''t she?]


    Being civilized people, the harshest words they could think of were "malicious" and "wicked."


    Then, hearing Song Ying say that the fake heiress was inhaling that stuff, they immediately eximed that she deserved it, truly a case of evil being repaid with evil.


    Thus, everyone fell into a heated discussion about what Song Ying should do next.


    Rongrong had been pulled into the group chat by Song Ying the day before. She had muted the group messages and would, on some unknown day, open this group chat to see tens of thousands of messages, receiving a small shock from her ssmates.


    At lunch in the cafeteria, Shi Li overheard a guy at the next table bragging about his learning talent.


    "Actually, I don''t have any special tricks when studying. It might just be natural talent. You shouldn''t always stay upte doing practice questions. I go to bed at ten every night, hardly ever do extra practice, and my grades are still pretty good. I think when ites to studying, it''s all about talent."


    With every other sentence about learning talent and good grades, Shi Li felt increasingly irritated. She raised her head from her tray, wanting to see who this talented learner was.


    As she looked, she realized it was someone familiar.


    This guy always did well in exams, and Shi Li often saw him in the same exam room. They had never spoken, but she was aware of his existence.


    Catching a glimpse of the dejected expression on the girl sitting diagonally opposite, Shi Li rolled her eyes dramatically.


    "Hey, you cheater, why are you out here showing off?"


    "What do those grades have to do with you anyway?"


    "Besides, it''s just a monthly test. What''s worth cheating for? It''s not like it''s some life-changing exam. If you''ve got the guts, why don''t you try cheating on the college entrance exam?"


    Of course, he didn''t have the guts. "In the college entrance exam, he performed normally. With grades that could usually get him into a key university, he barely passed the undergraduate line in the end. Then he said he underperformed, and I think he ended up sliding into a vocational college."


    Because of the stark contrast between this person''s performance before and after, Shi Li had a deep impression of him.


    Knowing that he had underperformed in the college entrance exam, Shi Li had wondered if he had cheated in previous exams.


    However, without concrete evidence or having seen it with her own eyes, this was just spection.


    Sheter heard from ssmates that they had seen him using cheat sheets during exams before, so his previous grades must have been inted.


    Shi Li''s inner voice rang out like a thunderp, and ssmates eating in other parts of the cafeteria all heard her words.


    Cheating in exams,pared to the real and fake heiress situation, seemed utterly mundane.


    But explosive life always needs some calm to bnce it out.


    Moreover, as students, they hated nothing more than seeing others cheat.


    It''s painful enough to have poor grades yourself, but others'' excellent grades are even more heartbreaking.


    Being able to knock a fake outstanding student off their pedestal was a scenario everyone would be d to see.


    It all depended on whether he was skilled enough. With everyone watching him in every exam, if he could still cheat, it would be a testament to his ability and theirck thereof.


    Unaware of this situation, the homeroom teacher returned from a meeting and announced, "Everyone, please be careful in future exams. Our school''s invigtion equipment has been upgraded to match that of the college entrance exam venues. The high-definition equipment will capture every small movement clearly. Don''t harbor any false hope."


    Everyone looked at each other: Not you? Not me.


    Who acted so quickly?

 Chapter 138: Can others hear the voice in Shi Li’s heart

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>


    The audience members looked at each other, especially those with school board backgrounds among them.


    However, their expressions were all bewildered at the moment, indicating that this matter had nothing to do with them.


    If it wasn''t a suggestion from the students, could it have been the homeroom teacher who proposed it to the school leadership?


    None of the students believed their useless homeroom teacher had such capability. If it was really because a student cheated, and the school''s invigtion system got a major upgrade as a result, he wouldn''t have had his butt targeted in the first ce.


    Moreover, the student cafeteria and faculty cafeteria were separate, so during lunch, the homeroom teacher shouldn''t have been able to hear Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Such a minor incident of cheating wasn''t worth discussing in the ss group chat after lunch.


    Therefore, from any perspective, the boss shouldn''t have known about this matter.


    The homeroom teacher received various looks from the students, and he was puzzled, wondering if these students were all nning to cheat. Otherwise, why would their gazes towards him be soplex after hearing about the upgrade of the invigtion system?


    The homeroom teacher was a person with extremely high moral standards. He could ept students with poor grades, but he couldn''t ept students taking shortcuts.


    Like an old father who knows his child is about to take the wrong path, the homeroom teacher was tearful, determined, vigorous, and... oh, no, he''s been corrupted by these kids.


    He wasn''t old; he was only twenty-nine years old, not yet thirty, in his prime, still very young.


    Afraid that students might cheat, and even more afraid that they might get caught, he had originally nned toe to the ss just to make an announcement. Instead, he began a long lecture educating students not to go astray.


    Some things, once done, would be regretted for a lifetime.


    The students were originally analyzing who had informed the principal, whether they only mentioned this one incident or if they had also mentioned many other things.


    When they heard the homeroom teacher start to preach, which was extremely boring to listen to, it was like falling asleep.


    The students in the audience began to yawn one after another.


    Shi Li also found it boring after hearing it, [The old teacher would be wasted if he didn''t go to abor reform prison]


    Teacher: ...... Hold it in... This is the top student, he must hold it in.


    Interrupted by Shi Li, he momentarily forgot where he was in his speech. Well, since the top student didn''t want to listen, he might as well stop.


    The students discovered that only Shi Li could cure the homeroom teacher''s annoying spell.


    None of them wanted to listen to the homeroom teacher''s preaching, and only Shi Li''s words were effective. After all, the homeroom teacher could hear Shi Li''s thoughts, and Shi Li was the teacher''s precious top student.


    Both conditions were necessary and indispensable.


    After ss, seeing the messages mentioning him in the group chat, the homeroom teacher finally learned about what had happened at lunch.


    Everyone in the ss imed they hadn''t told outsiders, and the homeroom teacher had only found out recently.


    Song Ying even ran to ask her good desk mate for information after ss. ording to the collected information, this matter wasn''t leaked by anyone in their ss.


    At this point, the students came up with another guess: could it be that someone other than their ss could hear Shi Li''s thoughts?


    For everyone, this wasn''t good news.


    Especially not knowing who had heard Shi Li''s thoughts.


    There was no way to contact the person and ask them to keep quiet.


    The homeroom teacher helplessly said: [I''ll go ask the directorter about who gave the principal this idea]


    That was all they could do.


    However, before the homeroom teacher could go inquire, he was called out for another meeting.


    He made an "okay" gesture to the students, indicating that he would try to ask during breaks in the meeting.


    If that didn''t work, he would find an opportunity to ask after the meeting.


    Before the homeroom teacher returned from the meeting, the news was first sent to the small group chat.


    [Kids, for the sake of students'' moral character, the school will have school leaders host ethics sses during Monday afternoon''s self-study period. Three sses will attend together. Our ss, along with ss 2 and ss 3, are lucky enough to have the principal teach us]


    Below the homeroom teacher''s message, the responses were a series of question marks.


    [Teacher, did you find out who told the principal about this?]


    Homeroom teacher: [I haven''t had the chance to ask yet, they''re discussing this matter right now]


    Half an hourter, the homeroom teacher''s meeting ended, but he hadn''t found a suitable opportunity during the meeting.


    So he hurriedly followed the director.


    "Director, I have something to ask you."


    After the former Director Zhu fell from grace along with his brother-inw, his brother-inw was sent to prison by the school for abuse of power.


    Director Zhu was just ipetent, withoutmitting any illegal acts, so he was only fired by the school.


    The new director was surnamed Chen, a capable 50-year-old woman with high work efficiency.


    Compared to the former Director Zhu, she was much better in every aspect.


    Director Zhu''s former office was now Director Chen''s workce. Because Director Zhu left in a rather unseemly manner, the school''s logistics department hadpletely renovated the officeyout and furnishings before Director Chen moved in.


    Director Chen didn''t smoke and liked to keep nts. Her office was clean and had a floral fragrance that could be smelled as soon as one entered.


    The homeroom teacher put on an obedient smile, "I wanted to ask you why our school suddenly upgraded the invigtion equipment. Was it because a student tried something sneaky during thest monthly exam?"


    Puzzled by his sudden question, Director Chen exined, "That''s not it. We received a document from higher up, calling for a focus on building a good study atmosphere and paying attention to students'' personal morals, especially preventing cheating behaviors."


    Director Chen knew people in other schools and happened to know the reason behind this document from higher up.


    "During a joint exam of several middle schools recently, the higher-ups went to inspect No. 1 High School and happened to catch a student cheating. When discovered by the leaders, the student still refused to admit it, which infuriated them."


    "Cheating itself is bad enough, but obviously doing something wrong and not admitting it is even worse. You know the teaching facilities at No. 1 High School, the surveince cameras above are just for show. The leaders were already very angry and asked the school to check the surveince footage, but the school said there was no surveince."


    Homeroom teacher: One can imagine that the leaders must have exploded with anger.


    This exined why the school had two meetings this afternoon; it was all thanks to that fellow''s contribution.


    This guy was really something, knowing he was facing leaders and still stubbornly refusing to admit it.


    The school leaders and teachers at No. 1 High School must hate this troublemaker to death.


    A thousand good deeds couldn''t make up for this troublemaker''s one bad deed.


    Director Chen was also a gossip enthusiast. After leaving the office, the homeroom teacher was fed a mouthful of gossip.


    He immediately shared it with the kids in the small group chat.


    While enjoying the gossip, the students also learned that there wasn''t anyone else who could hear Shi Li''s thoughts.


    This incident was just a coincidence.


    Since that was the case, everyone felt relieved.


    The next day, the ss roster and schedule for the ethics sses led by school leaders were arranged.


    Because the school leaders took this matter seriously, for students like Liang Rongrong who rarely attended school, and thus wouldn''t be present for the ethics sses, ss 3''s homeroom teacher didn''t include her name on the list.


    Every ss had a few such students. Although attendance wasn''t mandatory, it wouldn''t look good if someone from their ss was absent during roll call.


    So for students who might not attend the sses, the homeroom teachers didn''t register them.


    If they happened to be at school when the ss was held and wanted to attend, that was fine, no one would stop them.


    On the following Monday, the students of Ethics ss 1 weed their first lesson, with the principal as the main speaker, held in the school''s small auditorium.


    Since there was only one ss per week, and only one lesson each time, allowing them to rx and not study, the students found it quite interesting.


    Well, that was what everyone thought before the ss started.


    Whether they would still find these sses interesting after attending them remained to be seen.


    ording to the ss order, ss 1 students sat in the front.


    The leaders considered this preferential treatment, and students from other sses also thought this arrangement was good, as sitting in the back allowed them to secretly y with their phones or sleep.


    The principal stood at the podium, with the bright red words "Ethics and Law" particrly noticeable behind him.


    The principal was apanied by a young male colleague who was bustling about before ss, bringing hot water, adjusting the PowerPoint presentation, and helping to pass out the attendance register - a real brown-noser.


    He wasn''t the principal''s secretary, but rather the principal''s former student.


    Because his former high school teacher had be the principal of Qianpu School, he had been promoted unusually quickly after joining the school, bing the deputy director of logistics in just three years.


    ttery will get you everywhere, as they say.


    The principal''s official secretary had been pushed aside by him.


    Unfortunately, the students of ss 1, Grade 10 had a bit of a grudge against him.


    This guy happened to be in charge of this year''s "spring outing," and ording to the homeroom teacher, the ridiculous idea of the kidnapping game was his suggestion.


    Seeing him scurrying around serving the principal, Shi Li couldn''t help but recall some past events.


    She inwardly clicked her tongue: [The principal probably doesn''t know that his star pupil, Shuizhi, has been fooling around with his wife behind his back]


    The students of ss 1, Grade 10 thought: Wow, things are getting spicy today.


    Even spicier revtions were yet toe. The ss monitor, sitting near the ss 2 students, overheard someone say, "Holy crap? Is this for real? How does anyone even know about this?"


    "And to just casually mention an affair with the principal''s wife like that... how are the people involved supposed to face each other after this gets out?"


    The ss monitor was bewildered: ???

 Chapter 139: Have you heard that sound too

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    The ss monitor suspected he had misheard, or that his ssmates were discussing something else entirely.


    But he was certain he had heard the phrase "seducing the teacher''s wife," and wondered if he had somehow heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts.


    He turned to look at the students from other sses, unable to hide the shock on his face.


    If only one person had reacted this way, he could have called it a coincidence.


    But when students from two different sses all had the same reaction, it was hard to dismiss as mere chance.


    The Principal had just been lecturing about the importance of ethics ss, and there was no reason for everyone to be shocked by that topic.


    So there could only be one exnation!


    He quickly shared his theory in the small group chat, and discreetly probed a ssmate from ss 2 next to him: "Hey, did you also hear that female voice talking about seducing the teacher''s wife just now?"


    The other student gave him a "are you stupid?" look and replied, "I''m not deaf, of course I heard it."


    ss monitor: [bitter smile emoji]


    At this moment, he didn''t have time to be shocked about the "seducing the teacher''s wife" gossip, and rushed to share this major news with his ssmates.


    Just then, he saw a message in the group chat that was truly ear-splitting.


    Someone said: [Look at the Principal''s face, isn''t it turning green?]


    ss monitor: ???


    The Principal had stopped his opening remarks on "why students need to study ethics" as soon as Shi Li''s voice had faded.


    His eyes seemed to be shooting fire as he red down at Shuizhi in the audience.


    An ominous feeling rose in the ss monitor''s heart - the Principal''s face did seem to have a greenish tint.


    Sitting in the front row, Shuizhi felt the teacher''s gaze on him. Though he didn''t know why the Principal had stopped speaking, he still smiled and nodded respectfully.


    The Principal, being a man who had seen his fair share of difficult situations, knew that his cuckolding was now public knowledge. No matter what, he had to maintain his dignity in front of others.


    He absolutely couldn''t lose hisposure; he had to keep it together.


    But this kind of thing was hard to endure.


    By the end of the ss, he was about to turn into a green turtle.


    For a moment, there was a beam of light - what was that glowing green?


    It was the Principal.


    Knowing that the Principal and students from other sses had also heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts, some people worried about wild rumors spreading, while arge majority were eagerly watching the Principal''s expressions, waiting for more drama to unfold.


    As gossip-loving spectators, they couldn''t be bothered with much else.


    Knowing he had been cuckolded, the Principal frequently mixed up his lines while reading from the PowerPoint slides.


    After ss, his star pupil Shuizhi rushed to the stage before the secretary could, enthusiastically offering as usual, "Teacher, let me take care of these for you."


    The students in the audience thought: Actually, we''re not in that much of a hurry to leave, since the next period is self-study anyway.


    Ethics ss is a very meaningful course that has taught everyone many important principles.


    They had never felt ethics ss to be so necessary before - morality is such an important quality, and as middle school students, they really needed to study it in depth.


    So the students spontaneously stayed behind after ss.


    Faced with Shuizhi''s attitude, the Principal was somewhat confused.


    Regardless of whether the rumors were true or false, Shuizhi should have given him some kind of exnation about this incident - either acting guilty, or righteously insisting on his innocence.


    Shuizhi had done neither of these things.


    Leaving the small auditorium, there were students all around, making it a poor time to discuss private matters.


    It wasn''t until they returned to the office that he dismissed the secretary who had been following behind them.


    Shuizhi was secretly delighted; from the teacher''s actions, he could see that his status in the Principal''s heart was far above that of the secretary.


    It seemed his promotion to a permanent position was just around the corner.


    "Xiao Zhi, did you hear anyone talking in the audience during the lecture just now?" the Principal asked.


    Of course Shuizhi hadn''t heard anything; his ears had been filled with the sound of the Principal''s lecture.


    He thought the teacher wanted to know about his prestige among the students.


    So he ttered him, saying, "Of course not. You''re the pir of our school - how could any student dare to chat during your lecture?"


    He didn''t hear it?


    Logically, sitting in the audience and being younger, he should have heard it more clearly than the Principal himself.


    Yet now he was saying he hadn''t heard anything.


    Was it that he truly didn''t hear, or was he pretending not to have heard?


    The Principal quickly figured it out - Shuizhi was indeed deeply calcting.


    If this was the case, it further proved that he had a guilty conscience.


    In a distorted situation, he could deny it.


    He didn''t deny it, but chose to y dumb instead.


    The Principal knew Shuizhi was a clever person, but he hadn''t realized just how quick-witted he was.


    In such a short time, he had alreadye up with a strategy to deal with the situation.


    He had really underestimated him before.


    To be able to get together with his wife right under his nose - how could he be an ordinary person?

 Chapter 140: The Principal’s Trembling Hands

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>


    Shuizhi''s reaction clearly showed he had something to hide.


    The Principal had nned to probe Shuizhi for information, but now there was no need.


    The Principal waved his hand at the bewildered Shuizhi, "Alright, you can go now. At my age, my hearing isn''t what it used to be. I often experience tinnitus and frequently can''t hear sounds. I kept thinking I heard students talking during the lecture, but I couldn''t make out what they were saying. My ears were just buzzing."


    It was normal for an elderly person to have reduced hearing.


    So he hadn''t heard the students talking during the lecture.


    He just wasn''t sure if Shuizhi would believe him.


    As the school''s Principal, wanting to keep his position for a few more years, he couldn''t reveal his weaknesses.


    Even if his body was failing him, he had to pretend he was still as vigorous as ever, not inferior to the younger generation in any way.


    Shuizhi hadn''t heard anything and couldn''t guess the Principal''s intentions.


    Hearing his exnation, he finally understood where the teacher''s earlier question hade from.


    He thought to himself, the Principal really was getting on in years.


    At his age, tinnitus was already bing an issue.


    Of course, Shuizhi couldn''t voice his internal criticisms of the Principal''s words.


    As a teacher''s model student, he naturally had to show concern for his teacher''s health.


    "Sir, are you alright now? Can you hear me clearly?"


    If one was going to feign illness, it had to be convincing.


    The Principal ufortably rubbed his ear, "I can hear, but it''s like the sound ising through ayer of fog."


    This was no minor issue. The Principal was Shuizhi''s biggest supporter at the school, and Shuizhi hoped the old man could remain Principal for a couple more years, allowing him to climb even higher from his current position.


    No matter what, he couldn''t let anything happen to the Principal now.


    With this in mind, Shuizhi''s tone became even more solicitous, "Sir, why don''t you find time to visit the hospital? Health is the foundation of everything. You can''t let work wear you down."


    Shuizhi held the Principal''s arm, and the Principal gratefully patted the back of Shuizhi''s hand, "Don''t worry, even if my health fails, I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of before I step down."


    These words warmed Shuizhi''s heart considerably.


    The Principal endured his disgust and engaged in a moment of teacher-student bonding with Shuizhi.


    After Shuizhi left the Principal''s office, the Principal sat at his desk, lost in thought for a while, then picked up the phone and called in his Secretary.


    "Do you have any instructions, Principal?"


    "Did you hear any students discussing my wife during the lecture?"


    The Secretary was utterly confused. Why would students be talking about the Principal''s wife?


    Seeing the Secretary standing there dumbfounded, the Principal waved his hand dismissively, "You''ve been my Secretary for over three years now. You know my personality. I always speak directly and never misdirect my anger. If you heard anything, just tell me frankly. It''s fine."


    The Secretary looked up at his leader''s benevolent face, "Sir, what''s this about...?"


    The Principal smiled, his eye corners crinkling, "Actually, I thought I heard students talking while I was on stage. I''m worried it might have been an auditory hallucination, so I called you in to ask."


    Logically, if the Principal on stage had heard it, there was no reason the Secretary sitting below hadn''t. The Secretary shook his head honestly, "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t hear anything."


    The Principal knew this Secretary''s character well. He had chosen him not because the young man was particrly efficient, but because he was honest and kind-hearted.


    The Principal might not believe Shuizhi''s words, but he couldn''t disbelieve this Secretary.


    The Principal nodded, "Then perhaps I''m under too much stresstely and experienced an auditory hallucination."


    "You can go now." As the Secretary reached the door, the Principal called him back, "Wait. Go and make a copy of the surveince video from the Ethics lecture hall and send it to myputer."


    It was an odd request, but the Secretaryplied, "Certainly, I''ll do it right away."


    The Principal muttered to himself, "It''s been years since I taught a ss. I wonder how this lecture went. I''ll review the yback to see which parts I didn''t exin well."


    The Secretary was efficient, and soon the Principal received a video file.


    The Principal had a rough idea of when he thought he''d heard the voice.


    He dragged the progress bar to just before that time and watched the section five times, but never heard the female voice.


    Neither Shuizhi nor the Secretary had heard it.


    Could it really have been an auditory hallucination?


    The Principal might consider it a hallucination, but he didn''t doubt the truthfulness of what he thought he''d heard.


    It wasn''t that he distrusted his wife, but thinking back, she had mentioned more than once that young Shuizhi was a good kid and his student. If he was going to promote someone, why not promote his own student?


    The Principal thought his wife''s reasoning made sense, and so Shuizhi had been groomed as his prot��g��, his career advancement as rapid as if he''d boarded a helicopter.


    If these two didn''t have some other connection behind his back, why would his wife repeatedly hint at this to him?


    Where there''s smoke, there''s fire.


    He couldn''t falsely use an innocent person, but he also couldn''t let a guilty one slip by.


    Before drawing any conclusions, the Principal decided he needed to investigate further.


    After returning home, the Principal acted as if nothing had happened, intending to start his investigation with his wife.


    However, he was too busy every day, either working or doing overtime.


    Even on rare weekends, he had to travel for meetings.


    Investigating on his own was asking too much of himself.


    He couldn''t ask any acquaintances to investigate either. His wife and his student having an affair wasn''t exactly something to be proud of.


    So on Monday at work, the Principal took a small break from his duties to find a private detective online.


    He asked the detective to investigate whether his wife had any inappropriately close rtionship with Shuizhi.


    After handling this matter, he still had to prepare for Monday afternoon''s Ethics ss.


    Before ss, Shuizhi eagerly ran to his office to help carry his water bottle and USB drive.


    Facing the man who might be seducing his wife, the Principal didn''t act cold or distant. Instead, his attitude became even friendlier.


    The content of the Ethics ss was incredibly dull, with the screen filled with dense, tiny text.


    Even high school students under the most academic pressure would feel dizzy looking at it. Shi Li shifted her gaze to the Principal''s face.


    At that moment, she remembered something, [What was the name of that website with the video of the Principal''s wife and Shuizhi doing... you know?]


    Everyone else: Just say what kind of video. We admit our minds are in the gutter; we''re thinking dirty thoughts.


    The Principal''s hand trembled as he lifted his water cup.

 Chapter 141: Principal is eager to go back and catch the adulterer

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>


    Since thew ss was boring, why not gossip about the drama from her previous life?


    Back then, when this scandal broke out, Shi Li was in her most stressful year of high school. It wasn''t until the dust had settled that she got to fully indulge in the juicy details.


    She didn''t get the whole story though. The uncensored video on that adult website had already been deleted, and the clips circting online were censored for explicit content.


    Not getting the full scoop left Shi Li feeling disappointed.


    Now that the boringw ss reminded her of this incident, thanks to the Principal, it was time to dig in.


    [Oh right, I remember now!]


    Shi Li lowered her head and typed a website address into her phone. [Aha, I''m in!]


    Everyone else: Don''t go in by yourself! Let us see too. Hoarding gossip all to yourself is hical!


    The Principal... To avoid giving the impression he had dementia, the Principal had ced his water cup on the desk, but that didn''t stop his hand from shaking.


    It was hard to tell if he was trembling from anger or embarrassment.


    In her past life, the affair between the Principal''s wife and Shuizhi was exposed because that scoundrel Shuizhi was despicable enough to upload their uncensored sex tape to an adult website.


    Some hormonal students at the school stumbled upon it while browsing forbidden sites, and recognized a familiar face.


    They screen-recorded the video and shared it in the ss group chat, asking if it was indeed who they thought it was.


    Even though they usually only saw Shuizhi fully clothed at school, it didn''t stop everyone from recognizing him.


    The fact that one of their own teachers was starring in adult films was shocking enough to make jaws drop.


    Once the students saw the video, it was only natural that the teachers at the school would see it too.


    Some teachers who had met the Principal''s wife recognized not only the male lead in the video, but the female lead as well.


    At this point, it was no longer just a case of a teacher moonlighting in the adult film industry.


    It turned out that Mr. Mo XX from their school was actually having an affair with the Principal''s wife, and the two of them had started a side hustle making adult videos together.


    When the Principal''s arch-nemesis heard about this, of course he had to go rub it in his face. And that''s how the Principal, the victim in all this, found out about the whole sordid affair.


    The shock value of this scandal easily ranked it among the top gossip stories in Qianpu Middle School''s history.


    These adult websites, with servers located abroad, were excruciatingly slow.


    The video had only yed for two seconds before it started buffering. Shi Li was about to lose her mind. It wasn''t that she absolutely had to watch the video right now - watching this kind of content in public didn''t seem appropriate. But seeing the screen frozen on a certain position was incredibly frustrating. [Why is it so slow?!]


    Everyone else: Are you really not going to share the website with us?


    The Principal''s hand was still shaking, but he also wanted to know the website address.


    Just that afternoon, he had hired a private investigator to look into his wife. Then during ss, he overheard that female voice fromst week saying his wife''s sex tape with Shuizhi was already online.


    Although this was an infuriating and humiliating situation, he desperately needed that video as evidence.


    Catch them red-handed, as they say.


    The private investigator, barely on the job for a few hours, was about to be gloriously unemployed.


    The ssmates sitting on either side of Shi Li were facing forward, but their eyes kept darting towards her phone screen.


    This contorted position was nearly enough to give them a squint.


    What was even more frustrating was how effective Shi Li''s privacy screen protector was. They couldn''t see anything, just a ck screen.


    Curse those privacy screen protectors! They should all be smashed to pieces!


    The video''s loading speed wasparable to an old ox pulling a broken cart. Shi Li''s patience wore thin. [This crappy XX site is supposed to be one of the most famous in the world. They make billions every year, how can their site be so slow? Can''t they hire someone to fix their servers?]


    Human joys and sorrows are not always in sync. While Shi Li was losing it over the slow website, others were ted to hear the name of a certain website.


    Talk about a silver lining!


    What a good person Shi Li is!


    You keep your ssmates in your heart, and your ssmates will put you on a pedestal!


    We may not know who you are, but we know who you''re doing this for!


    The students from the other two sses didn''t know who the voice belonged to. Last week, when they heard the female voice talking about someone seducing the Principal''s wife, no one took it seriously.


    This week, same time, same ce, same topic, that female voice spoke up again.


    If anyone ignored it this time, they''d have to be a fool.


    Publicly discussing the Principal''s wife making adult videos with Mr. Shui was inappropriate even if it were true. It was even worse to say it in front of the Principal and Mr. Shui.


    This behavior went beyond just being socially inept - it was social intelligence in the negative.


    Although everyone wanted to see the Principal and Mr. Shui tear into each other over this, it would be even better if they started fighting right in front of everyone.


    The students'' gazes bounced between the Principal and Mr. Shui, the two parties involved. The Principal''s hand was shaking like he had Parkinson''s - clearly, he was furious.


    The students were worried he might have a heart attack or a spike in blood pressure from the shock.


    Mr. Shui, on the other hand, acted as if nothing was wrong, taking notes with pen and paper. Anyone who saw him couldn''t help but think he was a real brown-noser.


    The students had to admire hisposure. Putting themselves in his shoes - if they were having an affair with their boss''s wife and someone announced in front of the boss that they''d made an adult video with his wife and put it online...


    The scene was too intense to even imagine.


    It was fine when it happened to others, but if it happened to them? No way.


    The students from ss 1 knew that Shuizhi couldn''t hear Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Some of the smarter students from other sses, judging by his reaction and the strange disembodied female voice, suspected something supernatural was going on, and that Shuizhi probably couldn''t hear this voice.


    After hearing the website address, some students, drawing on years of experience browsing such content, managed to smoothly ess the site through certain channels. They had to scroll through dozens of pages in the Asian section before finding the familiar face.


    While Shi Li had given up on watching the video due to slow loading, many others had already opened the video and started recording.


    The video wasn''t very long, just seven minutes. The more experienced viewers from other sses endured their difort and watched it all the way through, recording the entire video.


    As the ss-ending bell rang, the Principal hurriedly gathered his notes and water cup, then swiftly left the podium and headed for the door.


    The Principal''s sparse hair fluttered with his movements. He had always cared about his image and had never walked so quickly in public before.


    The Principal''s actions stunned both his secretary Shuizhi and Shi Li.


    The secretary went up to the podium to collect the USB drive and shut down theputer...


    With the Principal gone, Shuizhi no longer needed to act subservient. He watched the secretary''s actions but didn''t offer to help.


    When the Principal was around, Shuizhi certainly didn''t behave this way.


    The secretary was used to this and silently carried out his duties.


    Shi Li: [Does the Principal have a meeting to attend? Why is he leaving in such a hurry?]


    ssmates: Why is the Principal rushing off? You should know best.


    Thanks to you, the Principal now knows he''s been cuckolded, and he''s aware that the sex tape of his wife and her lover has been uploaded overseas.


    Why is the Principal leaving in such a hurry? Obviously, he''s rushing home to catch his wife in the act and find that video!

 Chapter 142: He can also make a move with a thirty-five-year age gap.

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    During this period, Shuizhi was very confused. He hadn''t done anything wrong, yet the Principal seemed to be distancing himself from him.


    The Principal''s attitude towards him remained as gentle as ever, but he no longer had the opportunity to get close to the Principal.


    Every time he went to the office to find the Principal, he was either busy or not in a state to receive visitors.


    In any case, sincest Monday, Shuizhi hadn''t seen the Principal.


    He wasn''t even qualified to attend the regr school meetings anymore.


    He had asked the leadership more than once why he couldn''t participate, but the exnation given by his immediate superior was wless.


    Yet it was obvious that he was being marginalized.


    He wanted to go to the Principal''s office to report the problem, but was repeatedly blocked by the secretary, with the central idea being that the Principal''s office was off-limits.


    There are too many people in the workce who go with the flow. Many people, seeing him "fall out of favor," began to subtly target him.


    They didn''t openly trip him up, but he wasn''t as valued as before, which made him particrly ufortable.


    From being a popr figure in the school to bing a marginalized figure sitting on the sidelines, one can imagine the gap.


    Now it was just a small setback, and he couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t imagine that the worst was yet toe.


    For him, it didn''t matter if he couldn''t see the Principal to report issues. Didn''t they have their own people around the Principal?


    So he contacted the Principal''s Wife, hoping she could, as usual, put in a good word for him in the Principal''s ear.


    However, he couldn''t get in touch with the Principal''s Wife.


    Finally, on Friday afternoon, he managed to contact her. She only had one sentence: "I''ve divorced your Principal."


    A thunderbolt struck in Shuizhi''s mind.


    Before he could ask why, the Principal''s Wife continued, "He seems to have discovered the rtionship between us. Given our long-standing connection, I''ll give you a warning. Be careful, after divorcing me, his next step might be to target you."


    After saying this, the Principal''s Wife hung up the phone on her own.


    Shuizhi was left standing there, still holding the phone in the same position.


    So all the targeting during this period was because the Principal had discovered the affair between him and the Principal''s Wife?


    Shuizhi felt ice-cold all over, simply unable to believe it.


    When he was flirting with the Principal''s Wife, he never thought about what would happen if they were exposed.


    After all, no thief thinks about what will happen after being caught before even seeding in the theft.


    Shuizhi had always been very proud, thinking that the illicit rtionship between him and the Principal''s Wife would never be discovered by anyone because he was careful enough.


    Sometimes, excessive pride can lead to a downfall.


    Only now did Shuizhi consider the future.


    The Principal was his superior, and the consequences of him discovering the affair with his wife were predictable.


    But Shuizhi also thought, the Principal is an educated man, and educated people care about face. He wouldn''t make such an embarrassing matter known to everyone, bing a hot topic of discussion.


    So things might not be that bad.


    Being cold-shouldered like now was actually eptable.


    Shuizhi never dwelled on internal conflicts and quickly reconciled with himself.


    The Monday afternoon ethics andw ss had now be the Principal''s nightmare ss. In the first ss, he learned about his wife''s affair with Shuizhi, and in the second ss, he found out that a video of Shuizhi and his wife doing that had been uploaded to a foreign website.


    Two consecutive weeks of ethics andw sses had sessfully left the Principal with psychological trauma.


    Now, every Monday afternoon, he would start to feel particrly anxious.


    When he was a student before, he was a studious one. Now as a teacher responsible for educating people, he began to fear teaching.


    A true warrior must face dripping blood.


    Whether you face it head-on or cower, the blow wille.


    Let him see what other dirty business between Shuizhi and his wife he could learn about in today''s ss.


    No, thanks to the civil affairs bureau, she was no longer his wife, but his ex-wife now.


    Thinking that one of the parties involved was not his wife but his ex-wife, the Principal felt a bit more rxed.


    [It must be said that Shuizhi is quite something, particrly fond of getting involved with his teachers'' wives. His high school homeroom teacher''s wife, for instance.]


    Everyone: Wow, he may not be much to look at, but he sure gets around.


    Principal: Wait, Shuizhi''s high school homeroom teacher, that old guy is an acquaintance of his!


    The Principal was Shuizhi''s high school politics teacher and grade supervisor.


    Shuizhi''s high school homeroom teacher was an old educator, already in his fifties when teaching Shuizhi, and now retired at home.


    At that time, Shuizhi was only fifteen or sixteen, while his high school homeroom teacher was in his fifties. The homeroom teacher''s wife was also a teacher at the school, teaching chemistry, and also in her fifties.


    With an age difference of over thirty-five years, that chemistry teacher''s son was even ten years older than Shuizhi.


    When the Principal first heard about his wife''s affair with Shuizhi, alongside his anger and feeling of being cuckolded, he was also quite shocked. His wife was more than twenty years older than Shuizhi, how could he stomach that?


    Men generally understand their own situations; which man doesn''t prefer younger, prettier women?


    Shuizhi was different, he was unusual.


    But now he realized that the age gap between Shuizhi and his wife wasn''t even that big, considering there was a precedent with a thirty-five-year age difference.


    The twenty-something age gap paled inparison, instantly reduced to nothing.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether to say Shuizhi was truly indiscriminate and bold, or that he had unique tastes, preferring older women.


    Except for the Principal, who was an old-timer at Qianpu Middle School and familiar with the school''s situation from many years ago, only Shi Li knew about the age difference between Shuizhi and that chemistry teacher. The other students just listened for the gossip, inwardly marveling at how impressive Shuizhi was.


    The Principal came to teach the students with the mindset of attending a funeral, but he didn''t expect to stumble upon this big piece of gossip.


    One more victim made him that much happier.


    The Principal now really wanted to share this information with Shuizhi''s former homeroom teacher, but considering that old fellow was now nearly seventy, he probably couldn''t handle the shock.


    Hearing about this kind of thing might just send him to his grave.


    The Principal now felt like he was privy to juicy gossip but had no one to share it with.


    [There''s also Shuizhi''s graduate school advisor''s wife, who also had an affair with him]


    Principal: I wonder how old that old guy is now, and whether he can handle this kind of shock.


    But then again, people in scientific research usually have strong hearts, so he should probably be able to ept this kind of thing.


    It''s just not clear if Shuizhi left any evidence of his rtionship with his graduate school advisor''s wife. We''re in a society governed byw now, and whatever you do, you need evidence.


    Mainly, without evidence, Shuizhi''s graduate school advisor might not believe it.


    [Who doesn''t want to be an academic Lao Ai? With the advisor''s wife whispering in his ear, even though the advisor wasn''t a good person and wanted to dy his graduation to make him work longer, Shuizhi, relying on his skill of seducing the advisor''s wife, not only graduated smoothly but also managed to get two top journal publications from his advisor''s hands and graduate sessfully]


    ssmates: Impressive. Although the advisor treated you like a workhorse, you made him a cuckold.


    Although neither of them are good people, it somehow feels a bit satisfying.

 Chapter 143: Not Blood Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    The Principal felt a faint sadness. "I''m the most innocent one here," he thought. "I didn''t make anyone extend their studies, nor did I bully Shuizhi at work. I even promoted him as my own prot��g��, but he treated me like a fool."


    Shi Li, looking at the trending topics on a social media tform, couldn''t help but sigh: "The most innocent are Shuizhi''s fellow students. It''s bad enough being exploited by their advisor to do projects and write papers, but now they have to write papers for the advisor''s wife''s young lover to help him debut in top journals. Who knows what earth-shattering sins theymitted in their past lives to end up as his ssmates in this one?"


    A thought suddenly struck the Principal. Couldn''t he report Shuizhi for academic misconduct? He could also report his graduation thesis; ny percent of it probably had issues.


    He could also contact Shuizhi''s graduate school ssmates. They should know a lot about the situation.


    The ethics ss passed with the Principal and students all engrossed in this juicy gossip.


    As for what knowledge was gained? Sorry, no one remembered.


    Even the lecturer himself had no recollection of what content he had covered.


    Thankfully, he was able to multitask, reading from the PowerPoint slides while simultaneously indulging in the gossip.


    Sometimes he felt his voice was too loud, interfering with everyone''s - including his own - ability to follow the drama.


    But he had no choice. If he stopped lecturing, the sound of gossip would also disappear.


    For sustainable development, the Principal had to lower his voice as much as possible, allowing everyone to gossip while he could do so himself.


    The Monday afternoon ethics ss had now be the most anticipated lesson for all students.


    Although they didn''t know why they could hear those strange sounds, as long as there was juicy gossip, who cared about anything else?


    After ss, everyone packed up their books to return to their ssrooms.


    Shi Li slowly followed behind the crowd. Since getting a new desk mate, Song Ying still liked to stick close to Shi Li, but now she dragged Rongrong along too.


    Shi Li didn''t mind much that the number of people clinging to her had increased by one.


    None of them were in a hurry to return to ss, especially since ss 1''s seats were arranged in the front. It was more convenient to leave after the other two sses had gone.


    Song Ying had many questions she wanted to ask Shi Li, feeling like she''d only gotten half the gossip and desperately wanting to know the other half.


    But she couldn''t reveal herself, so Song Ying repeatedly suppressed her curiosity and only said, "Sister, I have an extra physics problem I''d like to ask you about."


    "Go ahead," Shi Li replied.


    Song Ying recited the problem statement she had memorized.


    Shi Li quickly arrived at the answer just from hearing the question.


    Song Ying listened intently as Shi Li exined the solution, only half paying attention to where she was walking.


    As a result, when someone bumped into her, she stumbled, unable to dodge in time. It was Shi Li who quickly steadied her.


    The person who bumped into Song Ying, seeing that she wasn''t someone they needed to be wary of, raised an eyebrow and went on the offensive, "Don''t you watch where you''re going?"


    Song Ying was used to avoiding conflicts, but Shi Li was different. She retorted, "We were walking just fine when you suddenly appeared and bumped into us. Shouldn''t you be the one apologizing?"


    Wei Xin, ever the mother hen, was constantly monitoring her brother''s actions. Seeing that he seemed to be in an altercation, she left herpanions and rushed over to the group.


    Cleaning up her brother''s messes had be routine for her as his sister. She humbly apologized to the group, "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry. Did he hurt you?"


    This pair of siblings were Shi Li''s neighbors, their vis located quite close to each other.


    Because of this, he knew that Song Ying was only Uncle Shi''s adopted daughter.


    Other students outside of ss 1 often saw Shi Li and Song Ying together, and asionally overheard Song Ying calling Shi Li "sister" when passing by.


    Shi Li treated Song Ying quite well, so most people assumed they were rted. Only a few knew that Song Ying was just an undervalued adopted daughter.


    Wei Xin and Wei Xing, being Shi Li''s neighbors, knew the details.


    Seeing his sister actually apologizing to Song Ying, Wei Xing found it utterly pointless.


    "Boring," he said as he turned to leave, muttering under his breath, "Bunch of crazy women."


    Shi Li heard his quiet mutterings. Wei Xin, smiling apologetically, said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I apologize on his behalf. That kid didn''t mean it."


    The ssmates Wei Xin had left behind caught up at this point. One frowned andined, "You always do this. Every time he causes trouble outside, you''re the one apologizing for him. You''re not his nanny, why should you?"


    Faced with the apologetic Wei Xin, Shi Li didn''t say anything harsh and let the group leave.


    Wei Xin''s conversation with herpanion also reached Shi Li and her friends'' ears.


    Wei Xin said indulgently, "He''s my brother, after all. This is what I should do as his sister."


    Herpanion swore and said, "You were only born a few minutes earlier than him. Why should you have to be his nanny for life?"


    The sibling pair of Wei Xin and Wei Xing were quite well-known in school.


    This was because Wei Xing was always causing trouble, and after he did so, his sister Wei Xin would have to go around apologizing for him.


    Song Ying, with her abundance of sympathy, sighed, "Wei Xin is really pitiful, stuck with such a good-for-nothing brother like Wei Xing."


    Wei Xing had already walked away, so she dared to lower her voice to say this.


    Shi Li neither agreed with her words nor cursed Wei Xing as a bastard.


    In her heart, she thought: "It is indeed unfortunate, but not because she encountered Wei Xing as a troublesome brother. The real misfortune is that Wei Xing isn''t Wei Xin''s brother at all."


    Song Ying thought: What? These wealthy families are really something else, with fake heiresses and young masters everywhere?


    Wei Xin, who hadn''t walked far, suddenly stopped in her tracks. Herpanions stopped with her.


    Wei Xin''s friends looked at each other, all at a loss.


    "Wei Xin''s birth mother only gave birth to Wei Xin. Wei Xin''s father, that old scoundrel, had a mistress outside whose due date was close to Wei Xin''s mother''s. When Wei Xin''s mother went intobor, the mistress was also sent to the operating room for a C-section."


    "Wei Xin''s father, that old scumbag, bribed the hospital nurses. After his wife woke up, he deceived her by saying she had given birth to twins, a boy and a girl."


    "In this way, he arranged a secure future for the son born to his mistress, without having to worry about inheritance issuester on."


    "The son was born as a younger brother, and even gained a natural servant in his sister to wait on him."


    "It was truly killing multiple birds with one stone."


    Seeing Wei Xin''s fists clenched so tightly they were turning white, herpanions were very concerned.


    They wanted tofort her but didn''t know how to begin.


    Wei Xin only said faintly, "Let''s go. We''ll bete if we don''t head back now."

 Chapter 144: Processing the Inheritance of Family Property upon Dropping Out

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    Song Ying''s expression was somewhat bewildered; this plot wasn''t what she had imagined.


    She had thought it was a case of a real young master being reced by a fake one, but it turned out to be the child of a mistress being raised as the legitimate wife''s child.


    Having experienced Hong Yan''s baby-swapping incident, Song Ying felt that her moral standards had lowered considerably. Compared to Hong Yan, at least Wei Xin hadn''t beenpletely reced by the mistress''s child.


    Song Ying shook her head. This wasn''t good; it needed to be changed.


    There were still quite a few ssmates who hadn''t left the scene, and because they leftte, they had heard all about the Wei Family''s child-swapping incident.


    Others inwardly rejoiced, thankful that they were the only children in their families and didn''t have to worry about their siblings possibly not being their real siblings.


    As more and more people who could hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts gathered, and these people all had quite a bit of gossip about them, there was a risk that Shi Li''s inner voice might be exposed. They had to do something.


    So the ss monitor resorted to his old trade, creating a group chat that included students from three sses.


    The monitor got the list of students in the ethics ss from the homeroom teacher, and arge group of about eighty people was created.


    When a new group chat suddenly appeared on their phones, students from ss 2 and ss 3 responded with a string of question marks.


    The ss monitor, well-versed in this, began to exin to everyone about the origin of the inner voice and its source.


    Moreover, for sustainable development and to ensure that everyone could continue to get juicy gossip in the future, he hoped that everyone could keep their mouths shut and keep this matter confidential.


    This wasn''t something very easy to ept, and the monitor could understand that.


    After all, this matter was too fantastical, and even their own ssmates took some time to fully ept it.


    However, students from other sses epted it very quickly.


    [Holy crap, that''s amazing]


    [So your ss gets to gossip every day?]


    [That''s too lucky]


    [Is your ss still epting new students? Is it toote to transfer?]


    [I can''t even imagine how much good stuff your ss has been secretly enjoying without us]


    [Why doesn''t our ss have such a magical treasure?]


    ss Monitor: *poker face*


    There were also many clever suggestions from others.


    [I think we could have Shi Li rotate sses, MWF in our ss, TTh in ss 1]


    This clever suggestion was proposed by a student from ss 2, and it received unanimous approval from all ss 2 students.


    ss 2 students: Actually, if we could have Shi Li in our ss seven days a week, that would be even better, but considering that the students in his ss might not agree, we''ll take a bit of a loss and share him with you half the time.


    ss 3,pletely ignored: ??? We''re still in this group!


    ss 1, having Shi Li stolen from them: ??? Don''t even think about it!


    The group chat erupted into a heated discussion about Shi Li''s ownership.


    The 80-person group chat was much livelier than ss 1''s original chat.


    ss 1 students now had a new task: fighting with other sses for the right to keep Shi Li.


    Seeing the topic getting increasingly off-track, the ss monitor had to use his special admin powers to mute everyone.


    He emphasized again that this matter must be kept secret and not told to others.


    After sending the message, the monitor unmuted the group.


    The monitor kept a close eye on the group dynamics, seeing these neighboring ss students all expressing that they would definitely keep the secret and absolutely not spread it around.


    [All for the gossip!]


    [All for the alliance!]


    [All for the alliance!]


    [All for the alliance!]


    ss Monitor: ??? Where did this alliancee from?


    Until he nced up at the group name, he realized someone had changed the default name to �� Gossip Alliance.


    Fine, he hoped everyone could keep quiet for the sake of the alliance.


    Because Wei Xin was suddenly hit with a major change, she was lost in her own world, staring nkly. ssmates who wanted to call her to join the group chat saw her bloodless lips and hesitated, deciding not to disturb Wei Xin who was immersed in her own world.


    It wasn''t until after school that she saw the 999+ message notifications on her phone screen.


    She clicked in with a head full of question marks, scrolled for an hour, even skipping some messages along the way, but still couldn''t get to the beginning of the conversation.


    Since there were too many messages, most of which were useless, she wasn''t in the mood to chat idly.


    Anyway, she understood the main point of this group, which was hoping everyone could keep it confidential and not spread it around.


    However, when she looked at the number of group members, her finger paused, and she clicked in. She scrolled through the member list from top to bottom but didn''t see a familiar avatar.


    Wei Xin pursed her lips and opened a private chat with the group admin.


    [Excuse me, ssmate, I''m sorry to bother you, but I wanted to ask if you forgot to add Wei Xing to this group]


    The ss monitor, who had just finished dinner, saw the unfamiliar message from a nickname and avatar he didn''t recognize.


    The monitor slowly typed out: [Who are you?]


    [I''m Wei Xin]


    The monitor thought, this couldn''t be someoneing to pick a fight, right?


    *Teacher, why don''t we have our own Zihan.jpg*


    This afternoon when Shi Li said Wei Xing was the child of a mistress, all the students from ss 1 were present. The monitor, upon hearing this, didn''t add Wei Xing to the group when creating it, to prevent him from seeing everyone discussing his family gossip and then warning his Scumbag Dad in advance.


    The monitor felt he hadn''t done anything wrong, but for the moment, he wasn''t sure about Wei Xin''s attitude. What if some people just had a different way of thinking?


    Even though he''s not my real brother, you can''t bully him.


    This pair of siblings was well-known in the school, famous for the sister''s extraordinary protectiveness of her brother.


    Could it be that his thoughtful action was seen as unnecessary by the other party?


    Out of consideration for not offending anyone as much as possible, the monitor finally replied: [If you think it''s inappropriate, I''ll add him to the group right away]


    Let go of the helperplex and respect others'' fate, right?


    Anyway, no matter what, it had nothing to do with him.


    If Wei Xing was added to the group, he could see even more drama.


    Wei Xin hurriedly replied: [No, that''s not what I meant. Please don''t add him]


    [Oh, okay. I figured since he probably won''t be able to hear the inner thoughts in the future anyway, I didn''t add him]


    After the Wei family drama unfolds, it''s not even certain if Wei Xing will still be able to study at the school, the monitor thought, feeling his response wasn''t wrong.


    [Thank you, I understand]


    ss Monitor: ??? So what did she understand?


    A weekter, the monitor finally knew what Wei Xin had understood.


    In the big gossip group, he heard from ss 2 students that Mrs. Wei hade to the school to process Wei Xing''s withdrawal paperwork. Apparently, he was going home to inherit the family property.

 Chapter 145: Why go to school when you are already so rich

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>


    Thepany had a three-day business trip assignment that was originally nned for one of the vice presidents to attend a conference on behalf of thepany. However, for some reason, the attendee was changed to Wei Shanming.


    For Wei Shanming, this trip wasn''t necessarily something he had to handle personally. Out ofziness, he would have preferred to rest at home. However, since his wife was busy with other projects and couldn''t apany him, it meant he had some free time to spend as he wished. He could bring his mistress along on the trip.


    Wei Shanming spent three pleasurable days out of town with his mistress. Upon returning home, he learned that during his absence, his wife had withdrawn their son from school.


    When he heard this news, he felt as if everything was going dark before his eyes.


    For the first time in his life, Wei Shanming lost his temper, and it was directed at his wife.


    "What on earth are you trying to do? Why did you withdraw our son from school?"


    "Do you have any idea what the consequences of this action will be?"


    Qu Tongxiu was a career woman, a force to be reckoned with in herpany. She came from a strong family background, and in terms of personal abilities, Wei Shanming couldn''tpare to her.


    That''s why Wei Shanming had never raised his voice at Qu Tongxiu before, for one simple reason: he felt inferior to her.


    Of course, despite Qu Tongxiu being his wife in name, Wei Shanming didn''t like her assertiveness, which surpassed that of most men. He preferred women who were delicate, like white flowers.


    Qu Tongxiu spoke softly, "Little Xing is meant to inherit the family business in the future. Rather than wasting time in school, it''s better to let him enter thepany early, familiarize himself with the business operations, and be able to take over more quickly and efficiently in the future. The knowledge taught in school now won''t be of much useter; it''s all about umting experience through practice."


    This argument sounded reasonable at first but wouldn''t stand up to scrutiny. If schooling was useless, why did so many wealthy families send their children to the best schools?


    Wei Shanming wasn''t a fool, but he wasn''t particrly clever either. He couldn''t immediately think of a rebuttal.


    Meanwhile, Wei Xing, who had been ying video games at home since dropping out, rushed out of his room.


    He had heard his father''s angry voice from upstairs. Despite the vi''s good soundproofing, some noise still carried through.


    Of course, Wei Xing didn''t want to go to school. Otherwise, why would he have agreed without hesitation when Qu Tongxiu suggested dropping out to inherit the family business?


    If Wei Xing hadn''t agreed, even though Qu Tongxiu was his guardian, it wouldn''t have been so easy for her to withdraw him from school.


    Wei Xing had been spoiled by his parents since childhood. He wasn''t the type to enjoy hard work, let alone studying.


    In his view, the slogan "study hard and make progress every day" was meant for children from poor families. He believed he was born at a starting point that was already the unreachable finish line for most people, so why should he study hard?


    Was sleeping ufortable? Was ying games not enjoyable?


    Yet his parents always pushed him to study, to strive for more.


    Wei Xing''s grades weren''t good, and he didn''t like studying.


    But what he hadn''t expected was that his mother would suddenly have a change of heart one day and stop forcing him to go to school.


    Instead, she treated him like an adult, talking to him as an equal, asking if he wanted to drop out of school to work in thepany and inherit the family business.


    Of course, Wei Xing was willing. He agreed wholeheartedly.


    Since he would end up working for thepany after graduating from university anyway, why not start now?


    Having finally achieved his goal of not going to school, Wei Xing certainly didn''t want his father to ruin it.


    He rushed out to shield Qu Tongxiu, "Dad, don''t yell at Mom!"


    Wei Xin slowly emerged from her room, raising an eyebrow at the sight of Wei Xing protecting their mother.


    "It was my choice to drop out now and start working at thepany. It has nothing to do with Mom," Wei Xing said.


    This statement only fueled Wei Shanming''s anger further.


    Wei Shanming raised his briefcase, ready to strike his troublesome son''s back.


    "Are you out of your mind? Without an education or qualifications, whatpany would want an illiterate like you?"


    Wei Shanming''s bagnded on Wei Xing''s back repeatedly. Qu Tongxiu intervened, "Enough, stop hitting our son. If you have any grievances, we can all sit down and talk it through calmly. Why are you hitting the child? He''s still young, and if there''s anything wrong, we can teach him gradually. Besides, this wasn''t just his decision, it was a decision we made together. If you want to hit someone, hit me instead!"


    Qu Tongxiu''s tone was extremely firm. To Wei Xing''s ears, it sounded like the epitome of maternal love. A child with a mother is like a treasure, he thought. His mother was protecting him from his father''s blows, while his father was determined to beat him.


    Qu Tongxiu only made a gesture of intervention, not actually shielding Wei Xing, so he could feel the pain on his back.


    Of course, no one noticed the subtlety in Qu Tongxiu''s actions.


    The housekeeper had already slipped into her room when the family dispute began, knowing better than to be a spectator to such matters.


    With the father busy hitting and the son busy being hit, only Wei Xin, standing at a distance, saw everything clearly.


    But would she say anything? No, she wouldn''t.


    Seeing that Wei Shanming was already panting and tiring, Wei Xin, ying the role of a caring sister, spoke up at the right moment, "Dad, you''ve just returned home. No matter what unpleasant things you''ve encountered outside, you shouldn''t take it out on my brother. He''s the only male heir in our family, the one who will inherit the family business. If you hurt him now, what will be of our future?"


    Hearing his sister defend him, Wei Xing felt even more moved. At the same time, his eyes filled with resentment towards his father. They were supposed to be family, but his father, in a bad mood from something outside, was taking it out on his own son, while his sister and mother were protecting him.


    It was only because he was young now. In a couple of years, who knew who would be hitting whom.


    Wei Xin''s image as the thoughtful daughter remained strong. She took the briefcase from Wei Shanming''s hand, guided him to sit on the sofa, and poured him a ss of warm water.


    "Dad, we can talk about anything slowly. There''s no need to get so worked up."


    Wei Shanming rarely looked at his daughter, thinking that daughters were indeed more considerate, while sons were born to be a burden.


    Wei Shanming''s hands were shaking with anger. "You have no idea what this little rascal has done."


    Wei Xin spoke softly, "No matter what it is, we can talk it through calmly. Please don''t get angry, it''s bad for your health and could make you ill."


    Wei Shanming pointed at Wei Xing''s forehead in exasperation, "Tell me, now that you''ve dropped out of school, what do you n to do?"


    Wei Xing jutted out his chin, "Work at thepany, of course!"


    Wei Shanming mmed his cup on the coffee table, "Even if not all our employees have master''s degrees, they at least have bachelor''s degrees. Why should thepany hire someone who hasn''t even finished high school?"


    "Because I''m your son."


    Wei Shanmingughed bitterly at his son''s brazen response.


    "You''re trying to be the death of me, aren''t you?"


    Wei Xing was the type to remember the bad and forget the good. After being beaten by Wei Shanming, he had forgotten how much his father had doted on him in the past and instead harbored a deep resentment towards him.


    He thought to himself, if only he could actually anger his father to death.


    Wei Shanming didn''t want to argue further with his foolish son. He made a decisive announcement, "Tomorrow, your mother will take you back to school to sort out the paperwork. Even if you don''t want to study, you''re going back!"


    "It''s useless. I''ve already torn up my student records. Even if you want me to go back, I can''t. And remember, I applied for withdrawal, not a leave of absence!"


    Wei Xing felt for the first time that he had been incredibly foresighted. He truly was a genius.


    Knowing that his father might not agree to his dropping out, he had fed his student records into a paper shredder as soon as he got them. Now his academic records were shredded beyond recovery.


    Wei Shanming felt dizzy. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll find someone to reissue your student records. You must go back to school."


    Wei Xing, who had been confident that tearing up his records meant he wouldn''t have to return to school, was stunned. He remained adamant: "I won''t go back no matter what."


    Qu Tongxiu intervened at this point, "Since the child is so averse to studying now, why don''t we let him stay at home for a while?"


    She immediately pulled Wei Shanming outside to discuss, "Listen to me, this is what I''m thinking. His grades aren''t good right now, and if this continues, the chances of him getting into university are slim. Why don''t we let him work at thepany for a while? It''ll teach him how challenging work can be, and he''ll willingly return to school. Internal motivation is stronger than anything else. If we force him now, even if we make him go back to school, it won''t be effective."


    Wei Shanming pondered for a moment, feeling that her reasoning made sense.


    "Alright, let''s do it that way for now."


    Seeing that his parents had brought back the result he wanted, Wei Xing couldn''t have been happier.


    Wei Xin and Qu Tongxiu exchanged smiles, understanding each other without words.

 Chapter 146: Guardian Shi Li’s Defense Battle Has Begun

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    Thus, except for Wei Shanming who wasn''t quite satisfied, the other three were quite content with this oue.


    Wei Xing said he was going to work at thepany, but being inherentlyzy, he had been at home doing nothing but eating, sleeping, and ying video games since dropping out of school.


    Wei Shanming urged him several times, but he always said he needed to rest for a few days before starting work.


    Finally, Wei Shanming couldn''t take it anymore. Under the threat of a belt, Wei Xing reluctantly went to thepany.


    While Wei Xing went to thepany to inherit the family business, Wei Xin, the "less valued" one in the family, had to continue going to school.


    Shi Li felt that things had been a bit strangetely. Students from other sses were exceptionally nice when they saw her.


    Many people smiled at her, making Shi Li feel as if her days were numbered.


    She felt uneasy, wondering why everyone was looking at her when she hadn''t done anything noteworthy.


    Especially Wei Xin, Wei Xing''s sister who had previously bumped into Song Ying, looked at her with a particrly odd expression, a feeling she couldn''t quite describe.


    Previously, ss 1 and ss 3 had PE together, but because Shi Li had a "crush" on Feng Yunhe, and Feng Yunhe was oblivious, the entire ss 3 received cold treatment from ss 1 due to Feng Yunhe alone.


    Under normal circumstances, two sses with good rtions would organize joint activities during the free activity time in PE ss, as more people meant more fun.


    But ss 1 students were afraid they couldn''t control Shi Li and prevent her from running over to find "Brother Yunhe."


    They were even more worried that if Brother Yunhe ignored Shi Li, the whole ss might not be able to control their fists, and it wouldn''t be good if the two sses got into a fight during PE.


    So ss 1 students didn''t seek out ss 3, and ss 3 students didn''te to ss 1 either.


    The state of the two sses during PE was quite peculiar.


    But now, wasn''t the situation different? ss 1 had a precious little gem.


    You might say, when the precious gem is in the ssroom during regr lessons, we can''t see her or hear her thoughts. There''s nothing we can do about that - we can''t all gather at ss 1''s door during lessons, can we?


    But now, we''re under the same blue sky, having PE together. Although ss 1 is in Tennis Court A1 and ss 3 is in Tennis Court A2, with the two sses in different gymnasiums, at least we''re having PE at the same time.


    This is fate! As the old saying goes, it takes a hundred years of cultivation to study at the same school, and a thousand years to attend the same ss!


    It''s destiny that brought us together at this school, that allows us to have PE at the same time.


    Since it''s a thousand-year fate, how could we be easily defeated by real-world difficulties?


    It''s just two walls between the gymnasiums. If the mountain won''te to Muhammad, then Muhammad must go to the mountain.


    While ss 1 students were still paired up ying matches, the students in the neighboring gymnasium had already started their free activities.


    They were lively and clever, running incredibly fast.


    They swarmed into the adjacent gymnasium, swaggering as if they owned the ce.


    At this point, ss 1 students hadn''t realized that a battle for Shi Li had already begun. The enemy was cunning and shameless, skilled in using all sorts of underhanded tactics.


    Shi Li was ying against Wei Yi, known as the ss''s sports weakling. When ying against her, Shi Li felt more confident because she was equally mediocre at tennis.


    Suddenly, a group of people surrounded Shi Li. They were familiar faces, ssmates they had shared lessons with.


    With people all around, Shi Li, being someone who cared about her image, felt embarrassed to y in front of so many people.


    Girls are particrly good atplimenting.


    Someone said, "My goodness, Shi Li''s serve form is so perfect! Has she been trained by a professional tennis coach?"


    Shi Li thought: I''ve learned from our PE teacher, a professional coach, for two months, once a week.


    Then, under everyone''s watchful eyes, Shi Li''s ball went out of bounds.


    Wei Yi smiled, wondering how these people could possiblypliment that.


    One person apuded, "This isn''t an ordinary mistake. I bet Shi Li is ying a big game here. She deliberately made that move to disrupt her opponent''s rhythm!"


    Wei Yi thought: Alright, alright, you win. When ites to shamelessness and tant lies, you''re slightly ahead.


    Praised so much, Shi Li felt like she could go participate in the uing Wimbledon Championships. Anything less than winning the women''s singles title would be a disappointment to everyone''spliments.


    Other ss 1 students in the same gymnasium thought: They''re all just sycophants! Good at sweet talk! ttering words and ingratiating looks! Completely shameless!


    Do they really think they can sway Shi Li with just a few words after we''ve spent so much time together?


    -- Small skit --


    ss 3 students: What if we bring up Feng Yunhe? How would you counter that?


    ss 1 students: What''s so great about Feng Yunhe? We have... we have Fu Xingxing! (hands on hips)

 Chapter 147: Our class needs a form teacher, and you are quite suitable

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    The students from ss 3 seemed to be Shi Li''s wild fans.


    Even though Shi Li had thick skin, she felt a bit ufortable with all the praise.


    After ying for a while, Shi Li said to her opponent, "I''m tired and don''t want to y anymore. You should find someone else to y with. I need to rest."


    Wei Yi, influenced by the surrounding "light bulbs" (third wheels), also lost her desire to y.


    She bent down to pick up the ball from the ground, "I don''t want to y either. I''ll go sit with you in the rest area for a bit."


    Even though Shi Li had stopped ying, the observing girls didn''t give up. They stepped forward and praised her, "Oh my, Shi Li, you''re so good at tennis."


    "Yeah, we knew you were amazing at studying, but who knew you had athletic talent too? You''re really incredible."


    For a moment, Shi Li wasn''t sure if they wereplimenting her or mocking her.


    Shi Li gave an awkward but polite smile, "It''s nothing special."


    This response worked whether they were praising or mocking her.


    Wei Yi, standing beside Shi Li, had now been pushed to the outer edge of the crowd. Shi Li was surrounded in the center, looking like Tang Seng about to be seduced by female demons.


    The girls from ss 3 were exceptionally friendly. One of them had already linked arms with Shi Li, "Sweetie, it seems your ssmates don''t treat you very well. Why don''t you transfer to our ss?"


    "Yeah, we have openings for ss president, vice president, Youth League secretary, study representative, and sports representative. If you''re interested, you could take on all these roles simultaneously."


    Question: When did these positions be avable?


    Answer: One second ago.


    "If you''re not interested in any of those positions, our ss actually needs a ss Teacher too. Even though you''re a student, your grades are so good that it wouldn''t be impossible for you to be our ss Teacher!"


    Shi Li''s pupils shook, [Have they all gone mad? What are they talking about? I don''t understand at all.]


    The girl who had linked arms with Shi Li bit her lip and lowered her voice, "Feng Yunhe is also in need of a girlfriend. We think you''d be perfect for him."


    Sorry, Feng Yunhe, although we didn''t ask for your opinion beforehand, for the sake of the whole ss''s gossip, we''ll have to trouble you to make some sacrifices.


    Besides, Shi Li isn''t bad-looking. Feng Yunhe wouldn''t be losing out.


    And just like that, without the person in question knowing, Feng Yunhe was forced to be in need of a girlfriend.


    Shi Li''s pupils continued to shake, for no other reason than the fact that the girl saying these things was also someone who was madly in love with Feng Yunhe, her level of obsession no less than the original protagonist''s.


    However, although she was quite crazy, because her family background was rtively worse than other ssmates, in the original story she was just a minor viin who caused trouble for the female lead.


    Hearing these words from her mouth gave Shi Li a strange feeling, like a weasel offering her a chicken as a New Year''s gift.


    Everyone knows weasels like to eat chickens. If it''s offering a chicken as a gift, even if Shi Li wanted to ept, she wouldn''t dare. Moreover, Shi Li didn''t even like chicken.


    Seeing that Shi Li didn''t respond, Gong Run continued, "Look, if you and Feng Yunhe start dating, with you in ss 1 and him in ss 3, you''d be in a long-distance rtionship. Over time, that could affect your rtionship. So, for the sake of love, I suggest you transfer to our ss."


    Shi Li''s beautiful eyes were full of confusion. She blinked twice, [Am I dreaming right now?]


    How else could such a bizarre scene be happening? It felt like at any moment, these ssmates might draw swords against each other.


    This inner thought, falling on the ears of those around her, further confirmed the rumor of Shi Li''s deep love for Feng Yunhe.


    Just the suggestion of her being with Feng Yunhe made Shi Li feel like she was dreaming.


    Gong Run felt more and more that this move was the right one. As for her own previous intense love for Feng Yunhe?


    Oh well, she was only in her teens, still a minor. What did a little kid know about love?


    Love and romance were all fleeting and intangible. She, as a young child, couldn''t grasp it. The gossip she could actually witness was the only thing that would never change.


    Gong Run continued, "After youe to our ss, you''ll be able to see him every day and nurture your rtionship." Hehe, and they would be able to witness the drama every day.


    Being able to see your crush every day, who wouldn''t want that?


    The offer had already been made. As for Feng Yunhe''s opinion on the matter, sorry, no one cared.


    Shi Li was surrounded by the girls from ss 3, first tempted with official positions, then with a handsome boy.


    The students from ss 1, not far away, of course heard all this. They all used their eyes to signal Wei Yi to quickly take Shi Li away, lest their precious ssmate be truly tempted by the handsome boy n.


    Everyone knew Feng Yunhe''s position in Shi Li''s heart, and human nature can''t resist temptation.


    Shi Li, especially, wasn''t someone who could resist temptation.


    Seeing that all the responsibility had been pushed onto her, Wei Yi rolled her eyes, but protecting Shi Li was indeed her duty.


    Wei Yi squeezed into the crowd and pulled Shi Li out, "Oh my, I leave you alone for a moment and you''re already swallowed up by the crowd."


    Thinking of Shi Li''s strange thought process, Wei Yi came up with a n. She mysteriously said, "Let me tell you, you need to be careful. Unsolicited enthusiasm is either viiny or theft. These ss 3 students have never been this enthusiastic towards you before. Don''t you think their attitude today is very strange?"


    Shi Li nodded slightly, "It is very strange."


    Wei Yi''s cherry lips curled up, "That''s why I said you need to be careful. Don''t get tricked."


    Shi Li nodded obediently like an elementary school student.


    Gong Run''s nose was almost crooked with anger. How had she be the representative of ill intentions?


    Having sessfully rescued their precious ssmate, Wei Yi threw a victorious smirk at the girls from the other ss in the distance.


    This infuriated the girls from ss 3. They left in a huff, nning to try again another time if this attempt failed.


    Wei Yi then raised her eyebrows at her own ssmates with an "I''ve got this" expression, receiving a secret thumbs up from them.


    From that day on, all the students in ss 1 became aware of the hidden ambitions of the other sses. They started promoting anti-kidnapping guidelines daily, as if reminding little kids, fearing that Shi Li might be inexplicably lured away.


    The ss Teacher was also prepared. If Shi Li were to be lured away by another ss, he was ready to go to the principal''s office and throw a tantrum to get her back.


    Shi Li was an inseparable part of ss 1 since ancient times!


    Our ss 1 couldn''t be missing even a bit!


    Fortunately, it hadn''t yete to the point of having to fight for her in the principal''s office.


    Of course, in a corner unknown to all the ssmates, something that would make everyone scream was about to happen.


    While Shi Li was working on her test papers, Ms. Huang Jie knocked and entered, "Yunhe''s mother''s birthday is in a few days, and she''s holding a small-scale birthday party. Your aunt just called me and asked if you want to attend?"


    Shi Li''s aunt was Feng Yunhe''s mother''s best friend, so it was normal for her to be invited to the birthday party.


    And knowing that her little niece liked Feng Yunhe, the aunt thought Shi Li would definitely want to go see her crush, which is why she called to ask if Shi Li wanted to go together.


    Today, Shi Li''s persona of liking Feng Yunhe was still firmly in ce.


    Since her external image was that of someone who liked Feng Yunhe, Shi Li couldn''t possibly not attend Feng''s mother''s birthday party.


    "Sure, Mom. Should I prepare a gift too?"


    Huang Jie nodded, "It''s a gesture of your goodwill. It''s good for you to prepare an extra gift."


    She had always been at ease with Shi Li, thinking that preparing a gift wasn''t a big deal and Shi Li would definitely prepare well. But remembering some entertainment news she had seen recently, Huang Jie still reminded her, "It''s your gesture of goodwill, so prepare as you see fit. Just make sure it''s appropriate. You don''t need to stand out too much, but also don''t be too frugal." Sending something like a lint roller was out of the question.


    Being reminded by her mom was a very heartwarming thing. Shi Li hugged Huang Jie''s waist and said coquettishly, "I know, Mom. I''m not a child anymore, you don''t need to worry about these things. Besides, I''ll show you the gift I prepare for your approval. If you think it''s not appropriate, we won''t take it." If the gift wasn''t appropriate, it was better not to give one at all, since Huang Jie would also be preparing a gift.


    Feng''s mother''s birthday party was on the weekend, which was why the aunt had asked Shi Li about it, as it wouldn''t interfere with sses.


    Because Feng''s mother had always been in poor health, this birthday party was just a small-scale gathering of close friends and family.


    Feng''s father was probably busy withpany matters, as Shi Li didn''t see him by Feng''s mother''s side.


    Aunt, as Mother Feng''s best friend, was a bustling presence, busy with everything.


    Father Feng hadn''t made an appearance. The position of the male host was upied by Feng Yunhe, which was understandable as the son apanying his mother.


    However, the graceful figure beside Feng Yunhe caught Shi Li''s attention.


    Surprisingly, Liang Rongrong was there too.


    Shi Li turned her head towards Huang Jie, with an expression that seemed to say, "This should be interesting."


    [If it were my birthday party, with my husband''s alleged illegitimate daughter standing behind him, I''d first kill the husband, then the troublesome son. The main idea being: none of them should expect to live.]

 Chapter 148: If This Isn’t Love

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    When Feng''s Father brought Liang Rongrong home, Huang Jie was abroad with her husband on a business trip, but that didn''t stop her from gossiping about itter.


    Eldest Aunt Shi was particrly annoyed with Feng''s Father. When chatting with her sisters-inw, she would asionally bring up what a scoundrel Feng''s Father was.


    It wasn''t just outsiders who suspected Liang Rongrong was Feng''s Father''s illegitimate child; even Feng''s Mother had her doubts.


    But for the sake of her son, she couldn''t divorce her husband, and had to swallow this bitter pill alone.


    Even without Eldest Aunt Shi, it didn''t prevent Shi Li from hearing others gossip about Feng''s Father and the girl he brought home. Everyone suspected she was Feng''s Father''s illegitimate daughter.


    Otherwise, why would he suddenly bring a child home without exining her identity, only saying he wanted to adopt her as his daughter? It didn''t make sense.


    Huang Jie, as a married woman herself, felt sorry for Feng''s Mother when she saw the alleged illegitimate daughter following her.


    Feng''s Mother didn''t need to say anything; Huang Jie knew it must have been that dog Feng''s Father who told her to bring the adopted daughter along. Otherwise, why would Feng''s Mother bring something to upset herself on her own birthday celebration?


    Huang Jie cursed under her breath. It wasn''t umon for rich families to have illegitimate children, but it was rare to bring them in front of the legal wife and ask her to raise them.


    It was too insulting.


    Liang Rongrong noticed the slight pause in the movements of those around her. She turned her head, her gaze questioning if something was amiss.


    Feng Yunhe''s eyes were deep and unreadable. He didn''t respond to Liang Rongrong, his gaze seeming to drift towards where Shi Li was standing.


    [Though Liang Rongrong isn''t her husband''s illegitimate daughter, her identity isn''t much better. She''s the daughter of Feng''s Father''s first love, with no rtion to him, yet he''s willing to y daddy]


    [If this isn''t love, then what is?]


    [He really makes me want to cry]


    Feng Yunhe calmly took the wine ss from his mother''s hand, "Alcohol isn''t good for your health, Mother. You should drink juice instead."


    Thedy opposite Feng''s Mother joked that she had such a filial son. Hearing her precious son being praised, the faint smile on Feng''s Mother''s face deepened.


    She always praised her son generously. She nodded, "He is indeed very thoughtful. He has to go to school Monday to Friday, spend his spare time at thepany, and still make time to visit me at the nursing home. He''s really been working hardtely."


    After praising Feng Yunhe for being sensible, thedy inevitably brought up Wei Xing as a contrast. "You might not know, but the younger son of the Wei Family''s twins dropped out of school recently. He said he wants to inherit the family business and has already started working at theirpany."


    Twins are considered auspicious, and it''s rare for any family to have them, regardless of their background.


    So when thedy mentioned twins, Feng''s Mother immediately knew who she was referring to.


    She was a bit surprised, "How old is he to be dropping out of school and going home?"


    Thedy opposite raised her eyebrows, "He should be the same age as your Yunhe."


    Thedy''s intention in bringing up this topic was to praise Feng Yunhe, using Wei Xing as aparison. "Your Yunhe is really exceptional. They''re both helping at their familypanies, but their boy had to drop out of school. Our Yunhe can manage both school and work at the same time. He''s truly remarkable."


    Although Feng''s Mother was pleased to hear her son being praised, she was most concerned about Wei Xing at the moment. "So the Wei Family''s younger son isn''t going to school anymore?"


    The disbelief in Feng''s Mother''s voice was palpable. Thedy''s tone was mocking, "That''s right. He''s already dropped out and officially started working at thepany."


    She covered her mouth and chuckled lightly, "But you know, I heard that this boy hasn''t been behaving well since he entered thepany. Well, we''ll just have to wait and see."


    She made an expression of waiting to see how the situation would unfold.


    Feng''s Mother was softhearted, unlike others who enjoyed watching drama unfold. She shook her head disapprovingly, "How could the parents not try to stop him? This is a matter that affects the child''s entire life."


    "Who knows what they''re thinking?" It''s better if they don''t intervene, so we can watch the show.


    As Feng''s Mother was engrossed in conversation with thedy opposite, Liang Rongrong took the initiative to pass her a te of pastries. "Godmother, have some snacks to tide you over."


    Feng''s Mother was a well-mannered woman. Even though she greatly disliked Liang Rongrong, she only slightly furrowed her brow.


    Feng Yunhe suddenly spoke up, "Don''t you have a scene to film this afternoon? Shouldn''t you be leaving now?"


    Liang Rongrong checked the time and smiled brightly at Feng Yunhe, "Oh, there''s no rush. It''s Godmother''s birthday today, I want to stay at home and keep herpany a bit longer."


    Feng''s Mother inwardly wished she would leave soon, but didn''t make any move to hurry her along. She just stared at the flowers in the vase without saying a word.


    It was Feng Yunhe who spoke again, "You''re the lead actress after all. It''s better to arrive early, or you might affect the filming schedule for others."


    Feng Yunhe had spoken to her several times today, which was unusual. Although she didn''t understand why, Liang Rongrong felt this was a good start, and his words seemed to show concern for her.


    Liang Rongrong happily agreed, "You''re right, Brother. I''ll go now."


    She then apologized to Feng''s Mother, "I''m sorry, Godmother. I have to leave now, but I''ll make it up to you another time."


    The annoying person was leaving, and Feng''s Mother was delighted, though she only nodded reservedly and said, "Alright."


    [Haha, hrious! Your godmother would be morefortable if you didn''te]


    [They''re all reluctant rtives. No need to talk about making it up, it''s best if you don''te at all]

 Chapter 149: The Child of Your Husband’s White Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    Liang Rongrong not only apologized to Feng''s Mother but also bid farewell to those around her.


    In fact, she wasn''t the host, so she could have left quietly. There was no need for such a grand exit.


    Feng''s Mother''s birthday party, considering her poor health, only invited a small group of people close to her.


    There were no so-called fake friends at the birthday party, so naturally, no one took this opportunity to upset Feng''s Mother.


    Seeing Liang Rongrong''s high-profile departure, thedies surrounding Feng''s Mother pretended not to notice. No one praised, "Your daughter is amazing, she can even act in TV dramas now."


    Praising the illegitimate daughter would be like pping Feng''s Mother in the face.


    After Liang Rongrong left, Feng''s Mother''s mood visibly improved.


    Friends around Feng''s Motherplimented her beautiful clothes, praised her dazzling jewelry, and quite a fewdies praised Feng Yunhe for being sensible. Not a single person tactlessly mentioned Liang Rongrong.


    Feng''s Mother had a good impression of Shi Li. She smiled and asked about Shi Li''s grades at school.


    She only brought this up in public because she knew in advance that Shi Li''s grades were good. Otherwise, it would be like opening a can of worms, potentially causing resentment.


    Shi Li didn''t know if Feng''s Mother liked to hold hands with all the younger generation while chatting, or if it was just with her.


    Thest time she visited Feng''s Mother at the sanatorium, she held Shi Li''s hand while talking.


    It was already summer, and the indoor temperature wasn''t low. Because of Feng''s Mother''s poor health, the air conditioning was set at a standard 26 degrees Celsius.


    This temperature wasn''t particrly low, but Shi Li could feel that Feng''s Mother''s health was very poor. In summer, her hands were as cold as if she had practiced some ice kung fu.


    Shi Li wasn''t a doctor and couldn''t pinpoint the reason, but from hermon sense, Feng''s Mother was definitely not a healthy person.


    Shi Li was rather modest, only saying her grades were okay.


    Feng''s Mother smiled and said, "I''ve heard that your grades are excellent."


    She then turned to look at Feng Yunhe, "Our boy here, his grades are just average, nothing outstanding. I hope you can find time to guide him and help improve his grades."


    Ady sitting opposite Feng''s Mother said, "Oh, my dear, don''t set your expectations for the child too high. Our Yunhe''s grades are not bad, he can definitely get into a key university. Yunhe is smart, his grades aren''t outstanding now because he''s spending half his energy onpany matters. I heard from my husband that Yunhe can already handle things independently at thepany, no worse than those highly-paid vice presidents."


    Feng''s Mother frowned delicately and sighed, "But he''s still a student now. His main task should be studying, not working at thepany."


    Thedy continued, "When it''s close to the college entrance exam, he can shift his focus back to studying. He''ll definitely get into a good university."


    Feng''s Mother didn''t quite agree with this educational philosophy. As she debated with the other woman, Shi Li lowered her head and stared at the pink diamond ring on her index finger.


    This ring wasn''t bought from a luxury brand store, but was won by Shi''s father at an auction. A set of pink diamonds was custom-designed by a specialist. Mrs. Huang Jie got the lion''s share, avishly set ne, while Shi Li only got a small ring.


    When Mrs. Huang Jie received the ne, her smile nearly reached her ears. Looking at the diamond ring ced next to the ne, the diamond on the ring alone was quiterge, butpared to the diamonds set in the ne, it looked rather pitiful.


    The contrast was stark.


    Mrs. Huang Jie naturally noticed the difference too. She patted her daughter''s shoulder and said, "You''re still young, and you can''t wear such a big diamond out regrly. Mom will keep it safe for you for a couple of years, and give it to youter."


    When she said this, she sounded just like a parent trying to trick a child out of their New Year''s money.


    Shi Li quite liked the pink diamond on the ring. Although it was smaller than the diamonds on the ne, this diamond was pink.


    Shi Li''s fingers were fair, and the pink diamond looked especially beautiful on her hand.


    So when Shi Li went out wearing light-colored dresses, she liked to wear this ring.


    The debate between Feng''s Mother and thedy opposite her hadn''t ended yet, but the Eldest Aunt stepped in to quell the situation.


    "Come on, it''s such a good day. Getting all red-faced and thick-necked arguing over such a trivial matter in front of the younger generation, isn''t that enough to make themugh at us?"


    Thedy whose husband''s surname was Gao snorted, took out a mirror to touch up her makeup, and said, "I''m not doing anything of the sort, you''re just making things up."


    Even though the room temperature was at the mostfortable 26 degrees for the human body, Feng''s Mother still felt the air conditioning was a bit cold, and she pulled up her shawl.


    Shi Li naturally noticed this action too. She remembered that in the original novel, the plot took ce when Liang Rongrong was in her senior year of college, and by then Feng''s Mother had already passed away.


    After Feng''s Mother''s death, Feng Yunhe and Feng''s Father fought like cats and dogs every day.


    She lived on in everyone''s memories. Feng Yunhe med his mother''s death on Feng''s Father and Liang Rongrong, believing that Liang Rongrong had caused Feng''s Mother''s death, so he particrly disliked Liang Rongrong.


    The female lead naturally couldn''t be malicious, there must have been some misunderstanding.


    Later it was indeed proven that Feng Yunhe had misunderstood Liang Rongrong. In fact, Feng''s Mother''s death had nothing to do with her; Feng''s Mother''s health had been problematic for a long time. Feng''s Mother knew about her condition, but in her final moments, she deliberately led her son and husband to misunderstand Liang Rongrong, a poor and helpless young girl. This could be considered top-tier maniption among green tea bitches.


    When the misunderstanding was cleared up, Feng Yunhe felt some resentment towards his mother. Of course, the ones who hated Feng''s Mother the most were the female lead''s fans, who cursed Feng''s Mother in thement section.


    [Feng Yunhe''s mother didn''t have any major health problems, so what caused her impending death?]


    Feng Yunhe, who was replying to messages not far away, paused. The person on the other end saw that the status showed the other party was typing, but never received Feng Yunhe''s reply.


    [It couldn''t be that her bad mood made her already poor health even worse, could it?]


    [Well, if I had to see Liang Rongrong every day, my mood wouldn''t be good either]


    [So how do we tell her to improve her mood? Don''t worry, Liang Rongrong isn''t your husband''s illegitimate daughter, she has nothing to do with your husband, and won''tpete with your son for the inheritance]


    [But well, although she''s not your husband''s child, she is the child of your husband''s first love]


    The person waiting for Feng Yunhe''s reply by the phone had to send a message to remind him: [Young Mr. Feng, is this handling okay?]


    Feng Yunhe''s response was as brief as ever: [Good]


    Although they got a reply from Feng Yunhe, the other party felt like he had chosen ''or'' between yes and no.


    The person read through the context with Feng Yunhe twice, then asked a colleague sitting at the nearby workstation for analysis, "Do you think the young Mr. Feng agreed or not?"


    The colleague replied uncertainly, "Probably agreed?"


    While the two were racking their brains over whether Feng Yunhe had agreed or not, Shi Li''s inner monologue continued to spew.


    [Your husband wishes he had a blood rtion with Liang Rongrong, but unfortunately, his first love doesn''t think much of him]


    [If we tell her this, will it really improve her mood?]


    [Won''t it make her more depressed?]


    [Forget it, I''d better keep my mouth shut. Some things are better left unsaid]

 Chapter 150: Five Years of Master’s and Ph.D., Returning Still as an Undergraduate

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    Shi Li and Huang Jie returned home veryte after ying at the birthday party. The nanny had already prepared dinner, and Shi''s father had started eating without waiting for his wife and daughter-inw.


    Shi''s father was almost finished with dinner when the mother and daughter pair finally returned.


    "The food is almost cold, and you''ve only juste back. Auntie, please reheat the dishes," he said.


    Shi Li stopped the nanny from reheating the food. "No need, we ate out today. We had several pieces of cake, so we''ve exceeded our calorie limit for the day and won''t be eating dinner."


    The nanny poured a bowl of sweet soup for Shi Li, who was seated at the dining table. "Drink some of this to cleanse your pte."


    The nanny''s soup-making skills were unparalleled. Shi Li finished a bowl of soup just as her father finished his dinner.


    Huang Jie was the type to maintain strict self-discipline, so she rarely ate in the evenings.


    While the father and daughter were at the dining table, Huang Jiey on the sofa scrolling through videos.


    After dinner, Shi''s father shuffled over to his wife. Before he could get close, Huang Jie smelled the alcohol on him and frowned. "You''ve been drinking. Who were you with?"


    Shi''s father nted a kiss on his wife''s face. It was only then that Shi Li realized from his actions that her father had indeed been drinking and wasn''t quite himself.


    Shi''s father''s eyes were bright as he said, "I only had a little bit, not too much. I drank at thepany, there were no strangers around."


    Huang Jie was somewhat disgusted by the smell. She waved her hand to fan away the odor. "Keep your distance, the smell is awful."


    Completely oblivious to his wife''s disgust, Shi''s father moved even closer. "I was in a good mood today, so I had a drink."


    "What happened that made you so happy?"


    Shi''s father chuckled mischievously, "I heard today that Liu Yanwen''s wife is having an affair with a monk. Hahahahaha!"


    The string ofughter erupting from Shi''s father''s throat clearly expressed his joy at this news.


    Of course he was happy - he''d even drunk to celebrate, so his happiness was no act.


    Shi Li could guess that the monk involved with Liu Yanwen''s wife was Master Yuanjing, whom Little Fatty''s Uncle had introduced to the couple.


    She hadn''t expected Master Yuanjing to move so quickly.


    Thinking of Little Fatty''s Uncle and Master Yuanjing reminded Shi Li of her past life. In her previous life, wasn''t it Little Fatty''s Aunt who ran off with Master Yuanjing? How did it be Liu Yanwen this time around?


    Shi''s father was still gesticting wildly to express his joy. It seemed that when he was out, he must have struggled to maintain a mature and steady image.


    Huang Jie nced at her husband in exasperation. "Look at you, so petty. You''re really like a dog holding onto a grudge for ten thousand years. You still remember something that happened over a decade ago."


    Shi''s father justified himself, "Of course I do. If he cheats me once, I''ll remember it for a lifetime."


    It was only then that Shi Li learned her father had also been cheated by Liu Yanwen in the past.


    She had to admit, Liu Yanwen had offended quite a few people.


    Come to think of it, Little Fatty''s Uncle had also been cheated by Liu Yanwen before. By introducing Master Yuanjing to Liu Yanwen, wasn''t he, in a way, giving Liu Yanwen a green hat (Chinese euphemism for cuckoldry) and getting revenge for being cheated years ago?


    Hmm, and he inadvertently helped her father too.


    Shi Li said seriously, "Well, you should thank someone for this."


    Shi''s father looked up in confusion. "Thank who?"


    "Little Fatty''s uncle from my ss," Shi Li said, mentioning the man''s name and exining, "He''s the one who introduced Master Yuanjing to Liu Yanwen."


    Shi''s father pped his hands in delight. "What a great man!"


    "The Cuckold Maker, I must go thank him."


    Worried that her drunk husband might do something rash, Huang Jie quickly intervened, "Alright, alright, we know he''s a great man. You should go upstairs and rest now. You can properly thank him tomorrow morning after you wake up." She wondered if he''d still have the nerve to express his thanks once he sobered up.


    Shi''s father thought his wife''s suggestion made sense. Thanking the man in the morning would be more formal and appropriate.


    So he obediently went upstairs.


    Huang Jie nced at her daughter sitting on the sofa. "Alright, you can stay here and watch TV. I''m going upstairs to check on the drunk, in case he throws up or hurts himself."


    Shi Li: ...... She had turned on the TV hoping to spend more time with her mother, but now her mother was going upstairs to take care of her husband. This was truly her birth mother.


    After the wonderful weekend ended, it was once again the dreaded Monday.


    Due to several weeks of boring ethics sses, Shi Li had prepared a set of test papers in advance, nning to work on them while the Principal droned on with his PowerPoint presentation.


    The Principal had grown quite fond of the ethics ssestely, as they provided an opportunity for gossip.


    He no longer had any vulnerabilities. He had divorced his cheating wife, and Shuizhi, the man who had cuckolded him, had been recently fired from the school.


    Shuizhi''s graduate students had reported their advisor for academic fraud. As the saying goes, "when you pull up a radish, the dirtes with it" - they also revealed that his master''s and doctoral theses were ghostwritten.


    The incident caused a huge uproar, and Shuizhi''s alma mater immediately revoked his degrees.


    So now, after five years of postgraduate studies, Shuizhi was back to being just an undergraduate.


    Years ago, when information wasn''t as readily avable, there were instances of people using impostors to take the college entrance exam for them. When such cases were exposed, the beneficiaries might have their degree certificates revoked.


    However, since these individuals had already established themselves in their workces, losing their academic credentials didn''t significantly impact them. They would often continue working in their positions.


    Simrly, when a job initially required a doctoral degree, but an employeeter lost their degree due to unforeseen circumstances, how to handle such situations depended on the employer''s attitude.


    If the employer didn''t care, it was a minor issue.


    But if the employer did care, it became a major problem.


    Shuizhi''s case was different. The Principal''s cuckolding was because of him.


    So losing his degree was a big deal for Shuizhi.


    Schools are ces for education and nurturing talent. They absolutely cannot allow teachers whomit academic fraud to mislead students. The school administration would show no leniency for such malicious incidents!


    And just like that, Shuizhi was fired from the school.


    Shuizhi''s wife, knowing what kind of person her husband was, was now at home demanding a divorce.


    With both his career and family life in ruins, Shuizhi was now overwhelmed with problems.


    As the mastermind behind it all, the Principal was now riding high.


    People often say that when things reach their worst, they can only get better.


    That''s how it was for him now. With no more embarrassing matters in his personal life, all the gossip he heard had nothing to do with him. He could fully enjoy the drama without any personal stake.


    As the ethics ss ended, Shi Li tucked her test papers under her arm and followed at the back of the crowd.


    As she was leaving the auditorium, Feng Yunhe, who had been waiting outside, called out to her: "Shi Li, could youe over for a moment? I need to talk to you about something."


    The students from ss 1: Danger! Danger! Danger!


    The cunning ss 3 had deployed their secret weapon - the handsome boy strategy!

 Chapter 151: The enemy has reached the doorstep

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>


    Song Ying kept holding Shi Li''s hand. She didn''t like Feng Yunhe, thinking he wasn''t good to her sister, so she didn''t immediately let go of Shi Li''s hand.


    Song Ying stood still, and Shi Li felt her tug on her hand.


    "Sister, I''m scared," Song Ying said.


    Song Ying put on a slightly aggrieved expression. Even after receiving Feng Yunhe''s death re, she still looked pitifully at Shi Li, as if Shi Li was heading down a path of no return.


    Seeing Song Ying''s little expression, Shi Li''s heart softened immediately.


    Seizing the opportunity, Song Ying shook Shi Li''s arm again. "Sister, why is Feng suddenly looking for you? He''s never actively sought you out before, but today he wants to talk to you privately. It feels like he has ulterior motives."


    Song Ying said the words "ulterior motives" very softly, so only the people nearby could hear.


    Of course, Feng Yunhe didn''t miss it either. His gaze pierced towards Song Ying like knives, and Song Ying fearfully hid behind Shi Li''s back.


    Come to think of it, Shi Li hadn''t noticed before, but this girl had the potential to be quite the green tea bitch.


    [If this little brat had been this shrewd earlier, she wouldn''t have fared so badly under her foster mother''s care]


    Song Ying: Standing on the podium today, receiving this award, I must thank my ssmates. Being with them has honed my shrewdness. I can say that without them, I wouldn''t be where I am today.


    [Feeling that with her being so sly now, even if she were to be found and returned to the Xu family, she wouldn''t be afraid to battle with Xu Xinxin, that fake young miss]


    However, Shi Li was very indulgent towards Song Ying. Even knowing that the girl was up to some tricks, she still patted her shoulder and said, "It''s alright, sister isn''t stupid. I know what I can and can''t do, so don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    Some people watching Shi Li show affection towards Song Ying fell into deep thought.


    Since Shi Li had already said this, as a sensible sister, Song Ying couldn''t keep making a fuss. She returned to Rongrong''s side and found that her face didn''t look too good.


    When Rongrong first came to the ss, she always had a gloomy expression. But after being in the ss for so long, she had be more rxed, with smiles asionally gracing her lips.


    Compared to before, she now seemed much more approachable.


    But now, Rongrong''s expression was different from her initial gloominess when she first transferred.


    As her desk mate, Song Ying was very concerned about her.


    Instinctively not wanting others to notice Rongrong''s current state, Song Ying used her eyes to ask if she was feeling unwell somewhere.


    Rongrong shook her head to indicate she was fine. She forced out a smile, though it looked quite strained. Just looking at it, one could feel the reluctance in the smile.


    Shi Li asked in a voice sweet enough to give someone a toothache, "Brother Yunhe, did you call me over for something? Is it because you want to confess to me? Don''t be shy, as long as you say the word, I''ll agree immediately."


    To maintain her image as a devoted admirer, Shi Li didn''t lower her voice. Students far away could hear her affected tone and the explosive content of her words.


    The students in ss 1 immediately went into alert mode. If Feng Yunhe had discovered Shi Li''s good qualities and took the initiative to confess to her, what would they do?


    Shi Li, how could we live without you!


    If it really came to that, perhaps the only option would be to grab a knife and storm the execution ground to snatch Shi Li away.


    The ss monitor had already prepared for the worst.


    Shi Li was unaware of how her ssmates'' thought processes were even moreplex and winding than her own. Seeing that after she said something so irritating, Feng Yunhe''s face showed an expression of unbearable disgust, Shi Li was satisfied.


    As long as Feng Yunhe was unhappy, she was happy.


    However, what Shi Li found incredible was that even after she spoke like this, Feng Yunhe didn''t immediately leave in a huff. Instead, he endured and endured again. Song Ying was right; it looked like he had big ns.


    Feng Yunhe coughed lightly, "Don''t joke around. I have something serious to discuss with you."


    Shi Li pouted, "Brother Yunhe, I''m not joking. I really want to be in a rtionship with you."


    Shi Li always spoke without lowering her voice, so the people around who hadn''t left naturally heard what she said.


    When Feng Yunhe spoke, he lowered his voice, not wanting others to hear, but Shi Li''s one sentence exposed the content of his previous words.


    Feng Yunhe wasn''t unfamiliar with difficult people tomunicate with. There were many unreasonable employees in thepany, and Liang Rongrong was a prime example of someone who couldn''t understand humannguage.


    Although Shi Li was a normal person, every conversation with her was particrly exhausting. No matter what the topic was, she could always steer it towards dating.


    What''s more, her tone was full of sincerity, but her eyes were full of mockery, clearly showing she was joking.


    Feng Yunhe sighed inwardly and could only ignore Shi Li''sments about dating. He just said, "I have a favor to ask. You know my mother''s health isn''t good. I''ve discussed it with the doctor, and if we can keep her in good spirits, it would be beneficial for her recovery. I know she likes you very much. If you''re not busy, could you visit her more often?"


    As a devoted admirer, she must agree to this kind of request without hesitation. After all, it was a request from her beloved to visit her future mother-inw.


    Shi Li sped her hands together, "Of course I can! It''s my blessing to be able to keep Auntiepany. And since you''re the one asking me to do this, I''d go even if it were raining knives outside."


    Having achieved his goal, a hint of a smile appeared in Feng Yunhe''s eyes. "Don''t worry, in such adverse conditions like raining knives, you can just stay at home and rest."


    "Brother Yunhe, are you showing concern for me? I knew it wasn''t just one-sided love. You have feelings for me too, right?" Shi Li said.


    The smile in Feng Yunhe''s eyes instantly vanished. Shi Li took half a step forward, "So about us dating, do you want to reconsider?"


    He took a big step back, "ss is about to start. I need to get back to the ssroom."


    Shi Li sighed as she watched his retreating figure, "Brother Yunhe, you''re really heartless. When you need someone, you call them sweetie, but when you don''t need them anymore, you say ss is about to start."


    Seeing the distant figure stumble slightly, Shi Li was satisfied.


    She turned around and said to her ssmates nearby, "Let''s go back too. ss is about to start."


    Song Ying blinked in confusion, took two steps forward, and hugged Shi Li''s arm. "Let''s go, sister."


    Because of themotion between Shi Li and Feng Yunhe, the students of ss 1 hadn''t left and were standing not far away, observing the two''s interaction.


    Seeing Feng Yunhe leave somewhat hastily, the crowd also started moving towards the teaching building in twos and threes.


    Sun Yiling quickened her pace, passing Fu Huixing who was not far ahead.


    As she passed, Sun Yiling red at Fu Huixing with disappointment, muttering, "Useless." Is the ship I''m sailing going to sink like this? Wuwuwuwuwu


    Fu Huixing was lost in thought and naturally didn''t notice that someone had just red at him.

 Chapter 152: She is not a child of our Xu family

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>


    Shi Li was stopped by Feng Yunhe during the break of their Daoist Studies ss. At that time, not only were all the students from ss 1 still near the auditorium, but also most of ss 2 and a few from ss 3.


    Her internal grumbling about Song Ying being pretentious was naturally overheard by those who hadn''t left yet.


    In her inner monologue, Shi Li didn''t justin about Song Ying being calcting; she also revealed that Song Ying was actually Xu Xing''s biological daughter, and that Xu Xing''s current daughter was a fake heiress.


    As these revtions were heard, many curious individuals began to ponder the matter of the Xu family''s true and false heiresses.


    Among those who could hear Shi Li''s thoughts, this information began to spread on a small scale.


    One of the girls in the crowd happened to be a rtive of Younger Aunt Xu''s family. She was the niece of Uncle-inw Xu. When the Xu family chose husbands for their daughters, they didn''t aim for social climbing, but prioritized character above all.


    Uncle-inw Xu was a decent man. Compared to ordinary people, his family situation was quite good, but it couldn''tpare to the Xu family.


    Because of the contrast with her maiden family and her close friends, Younger Aunt Xu felt quite discontented.


    She often went to her parents'' home to eat and take things, and even tried to assert authority there.


    Although Mr. and Mrs. Xu loved their daughter, they were discerning people who knew they couldn''t let their married daughter run the household. The family still needed to be managed by their daughter-inw.


    Having lost the battle for household authority to her sister-inw, Younger Aunt Xu had long harbored resentment towards her sister-inw and her niece and nephew, viewing all three as outsiders.


    Among these three "outsiders," Younger Aunt Xu particrly despised her eldest niece, Xu Xinxin, because the girl had never treated her as an elder and often mocked and ridiculed her.


    Despite her poor rtionship with her "own" niece, Younger Aunt Xu got along well with her husband''s niece.


    Uncle-inw Xu''s niece was named Chao Junjun, a ssmate from ss 3. She had left the vicinity of the auditorium early and hadn''t heard Shi Li''s thoughts. She only learned about the matter through her ss''s small group chat.


    Chao Junjun had a good rtionship with her aunt. Knowing that her aunt disliked Xu Xinxin, she went home and subtly hinted to Younger Aunt Xu that Xu Xinxin''s appearance and demeanor didn''t resemble the Xu family at all, suggesting there might be something fishy going on.


    When Chao Junjun''s mother overheard this, she felt her daughter was trying to sow discord and immediately stopped her.


    However, these words left an indelible impression on Younger Aunt Xu''s mind.


    So when she returned home, she snuck into Xu Xinxin''s room, collected some samples, and secretly sent them for DNA testing.


    The test results were very satisfying to her. Younger Aunt Xu wasn''t someone who could keep a secret, nor was she capable of using this secret to create a big stir.


    In short, she was a fool.


    But even fools have their uses. She took the DNA test report and flung it in front of her parents and brother and sister-inw, proudly dering that they had all been deceived, that her sister-inw had an affair, her brother was a cuckold, and their family had been raising someone else''s child!


    Because Younger Aunt Xu often returned to her parents'' home to cause amotion, the "cry wolf" effect had set in. Even though this time the wolf was quite substantial, her parents and brother were very skeptical of her words.


    Xu Xing trusted his wife unconditionally. He immediately rebuked his sister, "What nonsense are you spouting? Who knows where you got this test report from, and now you''re saying Xinxin isn''t our child."


    Younger Aunt Xu thrust the testing agency''s logo in front of her brother, "This is a professional institution. I didn''t forge it, and I don''t have the ability to bribe them."


    Xu Xing, of course, knew his sister''s capabilities, and she indeed didn''t have the means to bribe a testing agency.


    Grandma Xu also said her daughter was making trouble, "Don''t talk nonsense. Xinxin isn''t home, she''s abroad right now. Where did you get the test sample from?"


    Younger Aunt Xu replied righteously, "Of course, I got hair from theb in Xinxin''s room."


    Madam Xu frowned, "Little sister, you snuck into Xinxin''s room?"


    Sneaking into her niece''s room wasn''t something to be proud of, but Younger Aunt Xu believed she was in the right, so she said, "Isn''t this for our family''s sake? We''ve already raised someone else''s child for over ten years. Should we let my brother continue being a cuckold?"


    The second son of the Xu family, who was in middle school this year, couldn''t bear to hear his mother insulted. Xu Yiran immediately retorted, "It''s also possible that it''s you, Aunt, who isn''t our family''s child."


    Xu Xing pped his son on the head. What did this brat mean, suspecting his own grandmother of infidelity?


    Seeing his grandfather and father''s gazes bing increasingly dangerous, the mischievous Xu Yiran added, "I mean, maybe when Grandma gave birth to Aunt, the hospital mixed up the babies."


    Both Grandpa and Grandma Xu believed their daughter-inw hadn''t been unfaithful. They scolded their younger daughter and told their daughter-inw not to take offense.


    However, Younger Aunt Xu seemed to be under a spell, insisting that Xu Xinxin wasn''t of Xu blood.


    The Xu family vi was in an uproar. Xu Xing called his brother-inw, asking him toe and take his wife away, as they couldn''t handle her anymore.


    "Alright, Xinxin''s school has a breaking up, and I miss her too. Let''s have here home for a few days."


    Madam Xu didn''t mention calling her daughter back for a DNA test, only saying that she missed her. She was afraid that if her daughter knew she wasing back for a DNA test, she might stubbornly refuse to return home.


    Of course, she did indeed miss her daughter.


    Xu Xinxin had been away at school since September and hadn''t returned home. During the New Year period, she said she had things to take care of at school and couldn''te back.


    As parents, they were worried about their daughter and wanted to fly over to see her, but Xu Xinxin talked them out of it, and they ultimately didn''t go abroad to visit her.


    Xu Xinxin was having a great time abroad when she received a text from her mother saying she missed her and wanted her toe home for a couple of days.


    Of course, she didn''t miss home or her family. She now had money and freedom, could y however she wanted without worrying about going home to be nagged by her parents.


    Xu Xing and his wife were worried about a young girl being bullied abroad, so they tried to satisfy her financially as much as possible.


    Xu Xinxin didn''t want to go home and thought about using the excuse of being busy with studies again, like during the New Year, to dissuade her mother.


    But this time, Madam Xu was adamant that she must return.


    Considering that she still needed financial support from her parents, Xu Xinxin finally agreed.


    When Madam Xu picked up her daughter, she was shocked, "How did you lose so much weight? Are you not doing well abroad? Don''t be stingy with the money your father and I give you. Look at how thin you''ve be."


    "Why don''t youe back to study in China? We''d feel more at ease with you by our side."


    Returning to China was out of the question. Xu Xinxin immediately refused, "No way!"


    "Then how about I go abroad to apany you while you study?"


    That was even more uneptable. With her parents around, where would her freedom be?


    Xu Xinxin had dark circles under her eyes. She yawned, "I just haven''t been sleeping well. I''m noting back to study in China, and you don''t need to apany me. Just don''t worry about it, I can take care of myself!"


    Madam Xu smiled awkwardly, "Alright, alright, it''s my fault for saying the wrong thing."


    When Madam Xu collected the sample, she didn''t do it secretly. Under the pretext of trimming her daughter''s nails, she openly took the nail clippings away.


    She could have sent her daughter''s and husband''s samples for testing, but she was afraid her sister-inw would use her of manipting the results.


    Madam Xu personally handed her daughter''s hair to her sister-inw, "Here''s Xinxin''s hair. You go test it."


    Even a person made of mud has their limits of patience. Being suspected of bearing a child that wasn''t her husband''s naturally put Madam Xu in a foul mood.


    She knew whether she had been unfaithful or not. Now, she almost hoped the child wasn''t rted to her sister-inw by blood, as it would prove that the sister-inw wasn''t her husband''s real sister.


    (Shi Li: Hmm... how could that not be the case?)

 Chapter 153: A Girl Like You

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>


    A few dayster, a triumphant Younger Aunt Xu returned to her parents'' home with another DNA test report, showing the same results as before.


    This was bingical.


    Younger Aunt Xu thought to herself, "Now you surely have nothing left to say."


    Madam Xu had been waiting for this day. She smiled thinly and said, "I have absolutely never done anything to betray Xu Xing. Is it possible that my little sister mixed up the babies in the delivery room? Such a mix-up happening so many years ago would be understandable."


    Younger Aunt Xu nearly choked with anger. She had thought herself the hero, rooting out the family''s problem, but now she found herself the suspect. After all her efforts, she had somehow be the one under suspicion.


    Seeing Old Mr. Xu''s expression growing increasingly serious, Younger Aunt Xu quickly threw herself before her parents. "Dad, I''m your real daughter. You know how much we look alike."


    Indeed, Younger Aunt Xu did have the standard Xu family features, with about a 30% resemnce to Old Mr. Xu in his younger days.


    However, given that his daughter had now conducted two DNA tests, suspecting her sister-inw of infidelity, it seemed only fair: and necessary to appease his daughter-inw''s anger: to do one more DNA test.


    Considering various factors, Old Mr. Xu, Old Mrs. Xu, Younger Aunt Xu, and Xu Xing all went to the testing facility together.


    This time, due to the presence and influence of Old Mr. Xu and Xu Xing, the results came back quickly. All tests showed familial rtionships.


    If Younger Aunt Xu hadn''t tampered with the samples, this proved that something was indeed wrong with Xu Xinxin''s parentage.


    Old Mr. Xu turned to his daughter-inw, "Xiu, we certainly believe in your character. I think it''s possible this silly girl switched the samples. For the sake of clearing your name, why don''t we do one more DNA test? What do you think?"


    Both her sister-inw and husband were Xu family children, and her suspicions had backfired. Now she and her daughter were the ones under scrutiny.


    Madam Xu clenched her fists. What on earth had happened? How had thingse to this? She truly had never been unfaithful to her husband.


    "Alright, I have nothing to hide. I''m not afraid of another test."


    This time, Old Mrs. Xu personally collected the sample, plucking a few strands of hair from Xu Xinxin''s head and handing them directly to Old Mr. Xu. The entire process was handled by the child''s own grandparents, eliminating any possibility of tampering.


    In truth, as parents, they were more inclined to believe their daughter. Although their younger daughter could be a bit foolish at times, she understood right from wrong. She wouldn''t go so far as to falsely use her sister-inw by iming her own niece wasn''t part of the family.


    Then, the results came back rather quickly: there was indeed no blood rtion.


    Seeing the test report, Madam Xu was stunned, as was Xu Xing.


    Xu Yiran had been kept informed of all the recent upheavals in the Xu family. Faced with the possibility that his mother had been unfaithful and his sister wasn''t his real sister, he struggled to speak, falling back on his previous theory: "Maybe my sister was switched at birth in the hospital?"


    There were only two possibilities left, and he desperately hoped it was a hospital mix-up rather than his mother''s infidelity.


    The test results were as dramatic as they were unexpected.


    Xu Xinxin had no blood rtion to Madam Xu either!


    This proved that Xu Xinxin must have been switched at birth in the hospital.


    Xu Xing broke into a grin. "I told you my wife wasn''t that kind of person."


    His newly vindicated wife pped him on the arm. This wasn''t about trust anymore: their real daughter was lost, possibly suffering somewhere out there.


    He really was clueless sometimes.


    Younger Aunt Xu, seemingly oblivious to the family''s somber mood, gloated, "I told you she didn''t look like one of us, but you wouldn''t believe me."


    Old Mr. Xu and Old Mrs. Xu were exasperated by their children''s behavior. At a time like this, they were still focused on trivial matters.


    The crucial issue now was that Xu Xinxin wasn''t of Xu blood, and they needed to find their real granddaughter.


    "Son, go to Ren''ai Hospital and request the records. Look for any women who gave birth on the same day as your wife, whether it was a boy or a girl."


    Xu Yiran, observing all of this, waspletely stunned. So the person he had always called sister wasn''t his real sister after all? It really was like something out of a TV drama: a baby switched at birth in the hospital?


    "Since Xinxin isn''t our child, there''s no need for us to keep raising her," Younger Aunt Xu dered. "I think once we find her birth parents, we should send her back to them. Oh, and we should demandpensation from her birth parents too. We''ve spent a lot of money raising Xinxin all these years; we can''t be left holding the bag."


    Younger Aunt Xu gestured towards her nephew. "The money spent raising one Xinxin could have raised two or three Yirans. If Xinxin were really our family, that would be one thing, but she''s not."


    Catching his wife''s warning nce, Xu Xing said, "That''s enough. We''ve raised Xinxin for so many years. Even if she were a pet cat or dog, we''d have grown attached to her, let alone a child we''ve raised as our daughter. I can afford the money we''ve spent raising her."


    Younger Aunt Xu scoffed, "Brother, I never knew you were such a bleeding heart. Your real daughter could be suffering in some corner of the world, and here you are worrying about someone else''s child."


    Madam Xu managed a strained smile. "It''s not necessarily true that she''s suffering. The family must have been well-off to give birth at Ren''ai Hospital. They probably wouldn''t mistreat a child."


    Younger Aunt Xu shrugged. "That''s not guaranteed. Sister-inw, don''t think too kindly of others. What if that family fell on hard times? What if they favor boys over girls? What if they don''t treat their daughter as a person? Even if she was born into a wealthy family, who can guarantee they treat their children as well as we do? Look around: how many families are like ours?"


    Considering the possibilities her sister-inw mentioned, the thought that her own child might be suffering brought Madam Xu to the verge of tears. She gripped her husband''s hand tightly. "What are we going to do?"


    At this moment, Xu Xing could only try tofort his wife. "Let''s try to think positively. What if her family is even wealthier than ours and treats her even better? Maybe our child hasn''t suffered at all these years, right?"


    After consoling his family, Xu Xing had to arrange for someone to investigate the hospital records from over a decade ago.


    After searching, they discovered that on the day his wife gave birth, there were no other recorded births in the entire hospital.


    The investigation had hit a dead end.


    As they say, if you want to crack a case, you need Younger Aunt Xu.


    After returning to her inws'' home, Younger Aunt Xu proudly boasted that her guess had been correct: Xu Xinxin indeed wasn''t of Xu blood.


    She gathered the whole family to criticize Xu Xinxin. "Not only does she not look like our family, but her grades are also poor. Our family hasn''t had anyone fail an exam for generations."


    While Younger Aunt Xu mightck emotional intelligence, she had been an exceptional student, always ranking first in every subject.


    Uncle-inw Xu wanted to say that academic performance wasn''t a reliable indicator of parentage. In real life, there were many cases of children with academically brilliant parents who struggled in school. It wasn''t a valid argument.


    "There''s more, you know. I was too embarrassed to tell you before, but do you think she went abroad for high school just because of her poor grades?"


    "No, she was hanging out with thugs and bullies, picking on girls at school. One of the victims'' families had some connections. They didn''t want anypensation; they just wanted her expelled. My brother and sister-inw paid money and apologized, but the family wouldn''t budge. In the end, she had to leave school, and they sent her abroad to idle away her time."


    The family had never heard this story before and was shocked.


    Younger Aunt Xu''s mother-inw couldn''t help but exim, "Your brother and sister-inw are such kind people. How could they produce such a child?"


    Younger Aunt Xu shrugged. "That''s why I said she''s not of our blood, right? I wasn''t wrong."


    Such cases of babies being switched at birth seemed unheard of, like a TV dramae to life. Younger Aunt Xu''s mother-inw was quite curious about what would happen next. "Have they found their real child yet?"


    Younger Aunt Xu shook her head. "No, there''s not a single lead."


    Chu Junjun seized the opportunity to speak up. "Aunt, I''ve been wanting to tell you, there''s a girl at our school who looks a lot like you."

 Chapter 154: Isn’t Sister-in-law Early Familiar with This Child

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>


    "What does that girl look like?"


    Chu Junjun found a ss photo in the ss monitor''s social media feed and located Song Ying in the middle of the first row.


    The girl in the center of the photo had fair skin, wore a ponytail with bangs covering her eyebrows, and smiled slightly in the sunlight, looking very approachable.


    They say nieces resemble their aunts, and this saying holds true.


    Before Younger Aunt Xu could notice any resemnce between the girl and herself, her husband spoke up, "This girl indeed looks a lot like you when you were young."


    Younger Aunt Xu still couldn''t see it, but other members of the Xu family who had seen the aunt in her youth all agreed there was a resemnce.


    "Really?"


    Aunt Xu''s Husband went upstairs to their room, found a photo of her when she was young, and ced it next to the niece''s phone. "See the resemnce?"


    With the two photos side by side, the simrities between them became apparent.


    As her bedmate, Uncle-inw Xumented, "Her face looks like yours, but her demeanor is a bit like your older brother''s."


    Given the striking resemnce, Younger Aunt Xu quickly grasped her niece''s hand and asked, "Whose child is this?"


    "She''s the adopted daughter of the Third Son of the Shi Family."


    Younger Aunt Xu furrowed her brow, "Isn''t her mother good friends with my sister-inw?"


    No one knew the answer to that question.


    Younger Aunt Xu, having barely eaten any of her meal, was in a hurry to leave.


    Chu Junjun called out, "Aunt, that''s my phone you''re taking!"


    "I''ll return it to youter!"


    Chu Junjun thought: It''s not about returning it, but do you even know the password?


    She called out the screen password to her aunt as she left.


    Younger Aunt Xu had only been gone for a short while before she returned to the Xu Family Vi.


    This time, unlike before, she happened to encounter Xu Xinxin at home.


    Xu Xinxin didn''t get along with her biological aunt, and upon seeing her, she couldn''t help but mock, "Oh my,ing over sote at night? Did you have a fight with uncle? It''s rare to see him stand up for himself for once."


    Not stooping to a child''s level is considered a virtue.


    However, since Younger Aunt Xu was also in the category of troublesome children, this virtue didn''t apply to her.


    Every time Younger Aunt Xu came home, she would bicker with her niece.


    Old Mrs. Xu referred to it as the little grandmother and the old grandmother fighting again.


    This time, however, Younger Aunt Xu unusually didn''t engage with her niece. She thought, let her have her moment of triumph for now, as she was about to be kicked out of the house anyway.


    Unlike Xu Xinxin, she was a DNA-certified child of the Xu family.


    Younger Aunt Xu sat down next to her mother with the phone and opened the photo. "Mom, who does this girl look like?"


    Looking at the young girl in the photo, Old Mrs. Xu''s eyes widened, "This girl looks a lot like you when you were little."


    "That''s not all. This girl is in her first year of high school, the same age as Xu Xinxin. I haven''t found out her exact birthday yet, but I think she might have been born on the same day as Xu Xinxin."


    Old Mrs. Xu and Younger Aunt Xu were indeed mother and daughter; her first reaction was also to inquire about whose child this was and if she had suffered any hardships over the years.


    Realizing they had never met this girl before, she thought the girl''s family background might not be too good.


    Younger Aunt Xu rolled her eyes dramatically, "You won''t believe the coincidence. You know how the Third Son of the Shi Family recently came back with his second wife? Well, this girl is his stepdaughter. She goes to the same school as Junjun. When I was heading home, I heard Junjun mention that there was a girl at school who looked a lot like me."


    She conveniently omitted the fact that she had been gossiping about her maiden family at her inws''.


    "I hadn''t even noticed the resemnce myself, but your son-inw pointed out that she looks like me."


    Old Mrs. Xu reached out to touch the young girl''s face on the screen. She nodded, her voice a bit choked up, "She does indeed look like you."


    Younger Aunt Xu put her arm around her mother''s shoulders, "Your son-inw also said that while the niece looks like me, her demeanor is more like my brother''s."


    The olddy continued nodding, "That''s right, she looks like you, but her demeanor is a bit like your brother''s."


    Madam Xu had been in her room sorting through some old pregnancy-rted documents when her son came in to tell her that his aunt seemed to have made a new discovery.


    To be honest, Xu Yiran had never really liked his aunt, finding her vulgar and materialistic. But in this case, she had stumbled upon something significant by ident.


    Xu Yiran thought that perhaps his aunt possessed some hidden wisdom, like the old saying "great wisdom seems foolish." It might even be up to his aunt to find his long-lost sister.


    So when she hurriedly took the photo to show his grandmother, Xu Yiran rushed to the floor where his parents'' bedroom was located to inform them of the situation.


    Upon hearing there might be news about her daughter, Madam Xu came to the third floor where her inws lived.


    "Mom, is there news about that child?"


    Old Mrs. Xu wiped away the half-dried tears on her face, "Yes."


    She pushed the phone screen forward so her daughter-inw could clearly see the child''s face.


    How could it be this child?


    "Mom, are you sure it''s not a mistake? It doesn''t seem right."


    Seeing her sister-inw''s changing expression, Younger Aunt Xu chuckled softly, "Sister-inw, could it be that you''ve already met this child before?"

 Chapter 155: The Xu Family is Looking for the Child

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>


    "Oh? Right, I remember now. Old San Shi''s second wife is your close friend, and your friend is this girl''s mother. You must have seen her before, haven''t you?"


    It seems sisters-inw truly know each other best. She could remember such a trivial detail about her sister-inw''s unreliable friend from before the marriage, even after more than a decade.


    Madam Xu''s face drained of color. "I have indeed seen this child before, but this shouldn''t be possible. Could there be a mistake?"


    Younger Aunt Xu gave her a look of disbelief. "Sister-inw, this child looks so much like me."


    Madam Xu recalled her sister-inw''s youthful appearance and had to admit there was indeed a resemnce to the girl. Even now, simrities could be found between their faces.


    Madam Xu clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. "If we have the chance, we should do a DNA test first. We wouldn''t want to identify the wrong child."


    Younger Aunt Xu scoffed, "Of course. We can''t possibly give someone else''s child that we''ve raised for over a decade to another family to raise."


    After Madam Xu left, Old Mrs. Xu tried to persuade her daughter, "Your sister-inw is a good person. She doesn''t have any ill intentions."


    "Hmph, she''s so stupid she can''t even recognize her own child. What good is being nice? Just think about how much that child must have suffered all these years outside our family. It''s all because she let the wolf into the house."


    Thinking about her granddaughter suffering for so many years, Old Mrs. Xu couldn''t even convince herself, let alone her daughter.


    Without Song Ying''s knowledge, someone had stolen a strand of her hair and secretly conducted a DNA test.


    This was a juicy piece of gossip handpicked by Shi Liyan, guaranteed to be true and sweet. The test results showed a familial rtionship.


    In front of her son and daughter-inw, Old Mrs. Xu didn''t say a word of criticism. They only discussed how to bring Song Ying back home and how to handle the situation with the two girls.


    One was their biological daughter who had been wronged for years, while the other was an impostor who had been raised by them for over a decade.


    It was truly a difficult situation to handle.


    The family discussedte into the night, with Xu Yiran crouching nearby, keeping watch. Just then, Xu Xinxin pushed open the door from outside, startled to see the living room full of people.


    "Oh my, why aren''t you all in bed? What are you doing here sote?"


    Seeing his daughter return home wearing only a tank top and hot pants, Xu Xing''s face darkened. He wasn''t a traditional father, but seeing his daughter dressed like this in the middle of the night was too much even for his good temper.


    "We''re sitting on the sofa as a family, discussing matters. Is there something wrong with that? As for you, running around dressed like that in the middle of the night, do you think it looks good?"


    The family had been busy all day trying to find their biological daughter, leaving no time to keep an eye on Xu Xinxin. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her and unable to resist her cravings, she had quickly found a way to buy drugs just two days after returning to the country.


    Every cat and mouse has its own way. She had quickly found a way to buy her fix.


    "Dad, I''m grown up now. Can you please stop controlling me? Give me some freedom. Parents abroad aren''t like you at all!"


    Xu Yiran couldn''t help but retort, "Sister, if you want freedom, you can have it. But that means you''ll need to be self-reliant."


    After all, she wasn''t his real sister, so he could say whatever he wanted.


    Xu Yiran''s words weren''t wrong. Freedomes with responsibility. If you don''t want your parents'' guidance, then you should be independent and not ask them for money!


    Xu Xinxin immediately flew into a rage. "Mom and Dad aren''t dead yet, and you''re already eyeing their assets? You want to kick me out of the house, don''t you? Not a chance!"


    Xu Yiran thought to himself that it wasn''t about him wanting to kick her out; she was about to lose her inheritance rights anyway.


    It hadn''t even reached the point where he needed to take action.


    Xu Yiran noticed that his sister''s temper was even worse than a year ago. He didn''t bother to argue further, seeing her now as nothing more than a grasshopper after autumn, with not many days left to jump around.


    Even Younger Aunt Xu, who had never gotten along with Xu Xinxin, didn''t try to provoke her, let alone Xu Yiran.


    Old Mr. Xu slowly stood up and said, "Alright, it''s gettingte. Daughter, don''t go home tonight. Let your husband and children know not to wait for you. We''ll discuss this matter tomorrow."


    The Xu family couldn''t wait too long to im their child. The next day was the longest they could hold out before going to the Shi family.


    As school let out, Shi Li checked her phone as usual and saw a message from her birth mother sent two hours ago.


    [Wait for Song Ying after school and go home together. The Xu family just came by, saying Song Ying is their daughter. Apparently, there was a mix-up at birth.]


    Shi Li now doubted what she had read. [The Xu familying to find Song Ying? Wasn''t this supposed to happen two years from now? What made theme earlier?]


    [How strange]


    Some ssmates were packing their bags, while others had already finished and were heading out the door. They heard Shi Li''s voice but continued with their actions as if nothing had happened.


    But now the problem was that there was an interesting drama unfolding at Shi Li''s house. Couldn''t they go along as well?


    They were all ssmates after all, and they wanted to be happy witnesses too!


    Song Ying was also shocked. She hadn''t expected her birth parents toe looking for her before she had done anything.


    Besides shock, there was also a sense of being caught off guard and unprepared.


    Song Ying couldn''t quite remember what excuse Shi Li had used to apany her home.


    Even after getting into the car, she still felt a sense of unreality.


    Was it really going to be on such an ordinary afternoon that she would suddenly meet her birth parents after returning home?


    Shi Li leaned in to help her fix her hair and clothes, wanting Song Ying to look her best when facing her parents and rtives.


    Shi Li''s actions snapped Song Ying out of her daze but also made her more nervous.


    Was her face clean? Was her hair messy? Would her parents find her unkempt and unattractive when they saw her?


    Song Ying looked at Shi Li with moist eyes. "Sister, I..."


    She was a girl who always kept herself neat and tidy, so there wasn''t much for Shi Li to help with. Shi Li gently patted her shoulder and said, "Oh my, our little sister looks so pretty."


    Both sides were prepared. Song Ying had been mentally preparing herself the whole way home, but she was still startled to see a room full of strangers in the living room when she returned.


    [What''s going on with the Xu family? Did their entire familye out to find the child?]


    There were truly many unfamiliar faces in the living room. Song Ying only recognized Xu Xing and Madam Xu - one from search engine entries and the other from gossip articles and a brief encounter at a banquet.


    She didn''t recognize anyone else, but Shi Li was different. She knew them all.


    Although the Shi family and Xu family didn''t have much private interaction, and logically she shouldn''t know those family members who rarely appeared in public, Shi Li recognized everyone because in her previous life, the Xu family had alle to their house to find the child.


    The Shi family had also gathered in full force, from the eldest uncle who was usually busy with meetings to the cousin who had just started an internship at thepany.


    Only when Shi Li and Song Ying returned from school was the familyplete.


    Everyone else wore expressions of anticipation for the drama about to unfold, except for Hong Yan and Youngest Uncle Shi, whose faces were equally grim.


    Song Ying put on quite a show. Upon seeing the strangers in the room, she instinctively grabbed the hem of Shi Li''s clothes and took a step back, indicating that she felt safest behind Shi Li.


    This small gesture broke the hearts of her birth grandmother and mother.

 Chapter 156: Child, You’ve Suffered

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>


    Madam Xu wanted to rush forward and tell the child that she was her birth mother, but feared she might frighten her.


    As the elder sister, she needed to speak up for her younger sister at this moment. She looked towards where her family was standing and asked, "Has something happened?"


    Shi''s Grandmother waved her hand, "Come in first. Uncle Xu and Aunt Xu have something to tell you."


    Huang Jie wasughing internally. Her dear daughter was quite the actress. She had clearly been notified earlier and even sent back an "OK" emoji, proving she had seen the message, yet she was acting as if she knew nothing.


    Madam Xu tried to exin in a gentle tone that wouldn''t frighten her daughter. She told her that when she gave birth, Hong Yan had switched her baby with her own.


    Song Ying asked in an incredulous tone, "So, I''m not my mother''s biological daughter, and you are my birth parents?"


    Old Mrs. Xu nodded, "Yes, child."


    Shi Li chuckled lightly, ying an unpleasant role in this situation. "Are you sure you haven''t made a mistake? It wouldn''t be fun to make a big fuss about bringing someone home as your child, only to say you were mistaken after a while. Not only would you be wasting your own time, but you''d also be toying with someone else''s emotions."


    The Xu family members all maintained a good attitude, "We''ve already done DNA testing. Song Ying is indeed our child."


    Shi Li, who despised Hong Yan, began to speak ill of her relentlessly. "Oh, I see. I was wondering what kind of birth mother would constantly call her daughter a ''cheap slut'' and a ''money pit''. If she was stolen, it makes sense. If it''s not your own flesh and blood, you wouldn''t feel bad about cursing at her."


    Madam Xu and all the Xu family members had assumed that Hong Yan had switched the two children because she wanted her own daughter to have a better life, and that the child probably hadn''t suffered too much.


    Even Younger Aunt Xu hadn''t imagined that Hong Yan could be so cruel to her adopted daughter.


    Even when cursing at an enemy, one shouldn''t use such viciousnguage, let alone towards an adopted daughter who had lived with them for many years.


    If Hong Yan had been abusing Song Ying like this after joining the Shi Family, one can only imagine what kind of life Song Ying had before that.


    Hong Yan had thought she could keep this secret for a lifetime, but it was exposed in such a short time.


    When she had been cursing at Song Ying before, she didn''t feel guilty. Now, faced with Song Ying''s birth parents and being used of abusing Song Ying, she began to feel afraid.


    Madam Xu''s tears suddenly fell. She felt like tearing Hong Yan apart with her bare hands.


    "p!" That was Younger Aunt Xu taking action.


    Hearing the crisp sound of the p, Shi Li felt a bit satisfied.


    But if Younger Aunt Xu could hit her a couple more times, Shi Li would feel even better.


    Younger Aunt Xu wasn''t just tough at home; she was even more formidable when confronting outsiders.


    The insults she hurled at Hong Yan were far more offensive than the abusive words Hong Yan had used against Song Ying.


    Uncle-inw Xu was already used to it. After all, his wife was doing the righteous thing.


    He pretended not to see.


    Younger Aunt Xu pinned Hong Yan to the ground and beat her. Normally, when an outsideres to beat someone from the Shi Family on their own turf, the family members should fight back.


    However, what Hong Yan had done was so shameless that everyone, being reasonable people, absolutely wouldn''t help the wrong side just because of family ties.


    Moreover, Hong Yan was very unpopr in the Shi Family. No one liked her, so there was no one to intervene at this moment.


    Even Youngest Uncle Shi, who loved Hong Yan deeply, didn''t stop it. She had done wrong in this matter, and it was only right for Song Ying''s family to hit her a couple of times to vent their anger.


    Youngest Uncle Shi had lived with Hong Yan for a few years and knew how she treated Song Ying.


    He often couldn''t bear to see Hong Yan treat the child that way and would sometimes stop her from scolding the child.


    But after all, Hong Yan and Song Ying were supposed to be mother and daughter, and as a foster father with no blood rtion, he didn''t feel it was his ce to say much.


    Put yourself in their shoes: if your own child had been maliciously switched and that person frequently abused your child, even the child''s uncles and aunts wouldn''t be able to resist hitting the perpetrator.


    This was the evil Hong Yan had done, and she should suffer the consequences herself.


    Of course, Hong Yan wouldn''t allow someone to walk all over her. She wanted to fight back and resist. Both Hong Yan and Younger Aunt Xu were women unustomed to physicalbor.


    Hong Yan had some experience in street fights from her younger years, and her skills in brawling were superior to Younger Aunt Xu''s. Seeing that his wife was about to lose the upper hand, Uncle-inw Xu had to step in to help.


    As for the saying that not hitting women is a virtue, sorry, but child traffickers don''t count as people: they deserve to be beaten to death.


    Youngest Uncle Shi was, after all, a good man who loved his wife. Seeing Uncle-inw Xu join in, he felt a twinge of reluctance in his heart.


    Out of sight, out of mind: so Youngest Uncle Shi turned his back.


    Hong Yan certainly couldn''t take on the couple by herself. She looked towards her own man, only to see Youngest Uncle Shi turning his back.


    What a useless coward!


    Now Hong Yan stopped cursing at Younger Aunt Xu and started berating her useless husband instead.


    Youngest Uncle Shi had turned his back, but while his eyes couldn''t see, his ears could still hear Hong Yan''s curses.


    Youngest Uncle Shi sighed, "You''ve done such a despicable thing, separating flesh and blood. If you had at least taken good care of Song Ying, it might have been forgivable. But your attitude towards Song Ying: I''m ashamed to even mention it. You deserve to be hit a couple of times by them. You should ept it."


    Hong Yan was being beaten by Younger Aunt Xu, who was sitting on top of her, pulling her hair and pping her face. Her whole body was aching from the beating.


    Yet her bedmate was proposing that she deserved to be beaten. This infuriated Hong Yan. She thought that if this had never been discovered, she wouldn''t have to suffer this punishment, and her own daughter could have been a youngdy for life. What did he mean by saying she should ept it? It was all because of her bad luck.


    Younger Aunt Xu''s stamina was average. After hitting Hong Yan so many times, she was still waiting for someone to tell her to stop, but she was running out of energy.


    Shi Li naturally noticed that Younger Aunt Xu''s movements were slowing down, guessing that she might be out of strength. She decided to add some fuel to the fire.


    Shi Li sighed deeply, "Song Ying''s grades were actually very good, but Ms. Hong wanted her to transfer to a vocational school. She kept saying her child''s grades weren''t good. You all know that problem students in vocational schools often like to bully well-behaved students. Song Ying is such a gentle and soft-spoken girl, she would surely end up being bullied by those troublemakers there."


    "Ms. Hong always said Song Ying''s grades weren''t good, that she was only fit for vocational school. I thought her grades must be terrible. But after she came to our ss, she maintained a position in the top few ranks in every monthly exam. She even ranked first in our ss once."


    Alright, seeing Younger Aunt Xu''s pping motions bing vigorous again, Shi Li was satisfied. It seemed that this additional information had been quite effective.


    Old Mrs. Xu and Madam Xu felt increasingly heartbroken as they listened. This child must have suffered a great deal over the years.


    At the same time, their gaze towards Hong Yan grew more venomous. What a ck-hearted, rotten woman.


    Old Mrs. Xu wiped the tears from her face with a handkerchief, "Child, you''ve suffered so much all these years. It''s all our fault for not finding you sooner."

 Chapter 157: Hate the House and Its Crows

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>


    Madam Xu was already crying too hard to speak.


    "Oh, it wasn''t really that bad. At least Hong Yan still raised Song Ying. She didn''t dump out Song Ying''s food and make her fight with dogs for scraps. She didn''t tear off her clothes and leave her naked in winter. That''s already not too bad."


    "Although she made her wear old clothes and eat leftovers, Song Ying still survived until now, finally waiting for her real family to find her. That''s already not bad at all."


    The more Shi Li spoke, the more tears flowed from Old Mrs. Xu and Madam Xu.


    Hearing that her niece had suffered so much for all these years, Younger Aunt Xu suddenly felt as if she had taken a magical elixir, feeling full of strength and ready to beat up ten more Hong Yans!


    Hong Yan felt she had a point, "You Xu family are really a bunch of ungrateful wretches. I raised your child to this age, even if I don''t deserve credit, I at least went through hardships."


    She shouldn''t have said that. It only made Younger Aunt Xu angrier. "If it wasn''t for your meddling, this child would have grown up with her real family. You switched her with our daughter, who was just like you, born to cause us trouble. Do you know how many problems you''ve caused our family!"


    Hong Yan was still the child''s birth mother after all. Hearing Younger Aunt Xu insult her daughter, she struggled even harder.


    Old Mrs. Xu and Madam Xu were both crying their eyes out, not offering any solution to the situation.


    Xu Xing and Old Mr. Xu should have spoken up, but they were secretly observing Younger Aunt Xu beating up Hong Yan and didn''t want to stop it.


    Uncle-inw Xu was guarding his wife, ready to lend a hand if she seemed to be losing. He was quite busy too.


    Besides, he was the Xu family''s son-inw, not a real son. It was fine for him to act as muscle, but he certainly couldn''t speak up about matters concerning the Xu family''s children.


    The Xu family members were all busy, and no one thought to address the issue at hand.


    Shi Li''s Eldest Aunt sighed inwardly. This family couldn''t function without her. She spoke up softly, "How does your family want to handle this matter?"


    "Although we have no blood rtion to Song Ying, this child is endearing. After spending so much time together, our love for her is no less than yours. It''s best if both families sit down together ande up with a solution for this situation."


    As for the nominal mother Hong Yan, no one asked for her opinion. She was a child trafficker, and no one cared what she thought.


    Eldest Aunt gestured for Shi Li and Song Ying to sit beside her.


    Madam Xu spoke in a hoarse voice, "Song Ying is our biological daughter. We will definitely take her home with us."


    Xu Xing supported his wife, "Thank you for taking care of her these past six months. We will certainly repay your kindness in the future."


    Eldest Aunt smiled slightly, "Gratitude is secondary. The main issue is whether you can take good care of this child. You know that even adults might not be able to ept such a major life change, let alone Song Ying who is still an underage girl."


    What did she mean by that?


    Madam Xu became anxious, wondering if someone was trying to take her child away.


    "We are the child''s biological parents. Of course we can take good care of her."


    Eldest Aunt gently patted the back of Song Ying''s hand, as if trying to ease her tension. She looked across at the others, "You are her biological parents, but did you take good care of her? When she was just born and couldn''t protect herself, you allowed her to be stolen by traffickers, letting her live an inhuman life in their hands. Are you really qualified parents?"


    Madam Xu wanted to argue, but Xu Xing pressed her hand first, signaling her to let him speak. "I know you care about the child too. We were negligent as parents before. Since there''s a problem, running away isn''t the solution. We should solve it together. Fortunately it''s not toote. We will certainly get along well with the child and absolutely won''t mistreat her. We''ll use double the love to make up for our previous mistakes."


    Shi Li tilted his head to look at the couple before him. "Uncle Xu, Aunt Xu, do you want to take Song Ying home?"


    Madam Xu blurted out without hesitation, "Of course."


    Why else would they havee all this way if not to bring their daughter home?


    "Then what about your original daughter?"


    Hearing Shi Li mention her daughter, Hong Yan''s eyes filled with venom. Why did he have to bring her up at this moment?


    Hong Yan struggled violently. Younger Aunt Xu pressed down hard on the person beneath her. "Stay still."


    Younger Aunt Xu snorted, "Of course they''ll each go back to their own families and find their own mothers. She''s not our family''s child, why should we keep raising her?"


    Madam Xu spoke hesitantly, "We''ve raised Xinxin for so many years after all. We have feelings for her. Our family''s situation allows us to raise two girls..."


    Her words revealed her stance.


    But Younger Aunt Xu ignored her sister-inw''s thoughts and continued, "We should get back all the money spent on that girl, with interest. We can''t let this vicious mother-daughter pair benefit."


    Shi Li lowered his eyes and smiled, "Keeping that girl might not cost much money, but have you considered that it could nt the seeds of future trouble?"


    "Madam Xu may have good intentions in keeping her, but she might not necessarily be grateful. She might even resent you for interfering, thinking that if you had kept quiet about this, she could have continued being a princess. By the way, I haven''t asked about that girl''s personality. Is she the kind of kindhearted girl who knows how to repay kindness?"


    Of course she wasn''t. They say you can tell a child''s character by age three. Xu Xinxin was selfish, cold, and ungrateful.


    Calling her an ingrate wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    Madam Xu didn''t know before who Xinxin''s personality resembled, but now knowing she was Hong Yan''s biological daughter, she felt it made sense.


    The mother and daughter were actually quite simr.


    As for Shi Li''s mention of Xinxin bullying Song Ying, that wasn''t impossible either.


    Xinxin had bullied ssmates at school before. Song Ying was so gentle and obedient, who knew if Xinxin might bully her in corners where family members couldn''t see.

 Chapter 158: Help Ms. Hong Find a Good Lawyer

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    At this moment, Eldest Aunt Shi also spoke up, "Mr. Xu and Madam Xu should first resolve the issues at home. Only when everything is settled should we discuss bringing Song Ying back. Otherwise, we really can''t feel at ease. Even if our family is poor, we can still manage to provide for a child''s food, clothing, and shelter."


    Song Ying felt a warmth in her heart. This feeling of being cared for and fought over proved that she was also a loved child.


    The mistress of the Shi family made her intentions even clearer: you can''t take Song Ying back home unless you send away the fake daughter.


    Madam Xu was soft-hearted and couldn''t make a decision right away. How could she send that child away? Although she wasn''t her biological daughter, they had lived together for a long time.


    Xu Xing immediately assured them, "Don''t worry, although our family is wealthy, we can''t take care of just anyone. We have our own daughter, and we can barely manage our own children, so we probably don''t have extra energy to care for an adopted daughter. Ms. Hong and Xinxin are mother and daughter, so they probably wouldn''t feelfortable letting others take care of the girl. So we should set things right and put everything back in its proper ce."


    Like his wife, he also had feelings for the adopted daughter, but thinking of Hong Yan''s despicable actions, he felt a sense of disgust that extended to Xu Xinxin as well.


    Xu Xing wore a polite smile, "Please rest assured, in the future, our whole family will have no more contact with Xinxin. We''ll treat the past dozen years as a dream, and now that we''ve woken up, we should focus on living well in the present."


    Hong Yan was still pinned under Younger Aunt Xu. She gradually shifted from impotent rage to ying on their emotions.


    Her greatest hope was still for the Xu family to continue raising Xinxin. She was very clear that the resources the wealthy Xu family could provide for a child were iparable to what she, an ordinary woman, could offer.


    This was also the reason why she had taken such a risk to switch the two children in the first ce.


    However, among all the people present, except for the soft-hearted Madam Xu, others treated this as merely noisy background music.


    With these matters resolved, all that remained was Hong Yan, still pinned down by Younger Aunt Xu.


    Huang Jie nodded towards Hong Yan''s direction, "Ms. Hong Yan, how do you n to resolve this?"


    This time, Madam Xu didn''t soften, "I want to report her to the police for child trafficking. I want her to rot in jail."


    Although Youngest Uncle Shi hadn''t stepped forward to help when Younger Aunt Xu was beating Hong Yan, feeling she deserved it, he felt a bit of sympathy when he heard about sending her to jail. "She''s already realized her mistake, why don''t you let her go?"


    Shi Li righteously stated, "Uncle, your words are misguided. It''s not about us forgiving her, it''s about thew not letting a bad person go. If thew says Ms. Hong is innocent, we as ordinary people have no right to interfere with judicial justice. But if thew says Ms. Hong is guilty, then we ordinary people must certainly respect thew."


    Youngest Uncle Shi''s thoughts were indeed swayed by Shi Li''s words. Hong Yan''s plea of "Husband, save me" didn''t have much impact on him.


    Of course, Youngest Uncle Shi''s thoughts wouldn''t sway the Xu family''s decision. No matter how much he didn''t want Hong Yan to suffer, the Xu family wouldn''t give up reporting to the police for the sake of an unimportant person like him.


    Youngest Uncle Shi didn''t have enough face to make the Xu family change their minds for his sake.


    In short, his words were useless, and no one cared about Youngest Uncle Shi''s thoughts.


    If his own family didn''t care, why would outsiders?


    It wasn''t the first time the police had been called to the vi district. Sometimes the richer people yed harder, and while fatalities requiring police intervention weren''tmon, they did happen asionally.


    Not to mention all sorts of other incidents.


    Compared to cases involving bloodshed, Hong Yan''s situation with a face full of p marks and disheveled appearance was considered mild and not too frightening.


    Seeing Hong Yan''s victim-like appearance, the police initially thought she was the one reporting the case.


    However, there was another caller who said someone had trafficked their child.


    They rattled off the cause and effect of the situation.


    The matter was veryplex, but thanks to the clear logic of the narrator, the police easily understood this story of a best friend''s jealousy leading to switched children and a true and false daughter.


    The police were stunned. Rich people really knew how to create drama.


    Poverty limited my imagination but also protected our family''s children.


    We poormon folk have nothing, so no one wants to swap children for a better life.


    Thank you, thank poverty. Amen.


    In the end, the whole family went to the police station for investigation, including the Xu family.


    It wasn''t untilte at night that the Shi Li family of three returned home from the police station.


    Although they had been exhausted for most of the day, the family of three was energetic and in high spirits when they returned home.


    Regarding the events that happened this afternoon, Shi Li and her parents conducted a review, drawing inferences from one instance to another, savoring the experience endlessly.


    Song Ying wasn''t taken away by the Xu family after leaving the police station. The two families agreed to give her a buffer period.


    During this time, Song Ying would continue to live in the Shi family''s vi, allowing her to prepare adequately.


    Meanwhile, the Xu family would use this time to resolve some historical issues, such as the matter of Xu Xinxin at home.


    Since they had promised Eldest Aunt Shi that they wouldn''t keep Xu Xinxin, they would definitely keep their word.


    This wasn''t a joking matter; otherwise, they might not be able to get custody of the child.


    As for Hong Yan, she was now operating a sewing machine in prison.


    Youngest Uncle Shi hadn''t divorced Hong Yan yet. He wanted to take responsibility and was trying to find a goodwyer for Hong Yan to minimize her sentence as much as possible.


    However, the Shi family wasn''t willing to help Youngest Uncle Shi, so he had to use his monthly sry of 6,000 yuan to find awyer for Hong Yan.


    It''s not that you can''t find awyer with a monthly sry of 6,000 yuan, but you get what you pay for. Due to the limited budget, thewyer Youngest Uncle Shi found was a youngwyer who had just graduated from university and obtained hiswyer''s license.


    On the other hand, the Xu family''s legal team had an annual sry of one million yuan and over twenty years of experience.


    It was like encountering a max-level boss right after leaving the newbie vige. In TV dramas, it''s extremely rare for a neer to take down a big shot.


    Under these circumstances, Hong Yan was sentenced to ten years.


    Shi''s Grandmother urged Youngest Uncle to divorce Hong Yan quickly, saying that even living alone in the future would be better than being with Hong Yan.


    However, Youngest Uncle showed an unwavering will at this point, firmly refusing to divorce Hong Yan, which infuriated Shi''s Grandmother.


    Of course, only Shi''s Grandmother was urging Youngest Uncle to divorce. The others had long given up on him, letting him do as he pleased.


    After Hong Yan began serving her sentence, Song Ying moved out of the Shi family home and into the Xu family''s vi.


    As Song Ying''s half-family, Shi Li and her family members were quite worried about whether she would adapt after moving into the Xu family''s vi.


    Her ssmates were also concerned about Song Ying. She had suffered too much before, and everyone hoped her life would be smoother from now on.


    Shi Li was very worried that Song Ying wouldn''t be able to adapt to the Xu family''s lifestyle, concerned that she wouldn''t be epted by her brother, and also worried that Madam Xu might thoughtlessly bring Xu Xinxin back home.


    She often asked Song Ying how she was doing at the Xu family. If she wasn''t happy there, Shi Li would first bring Song Ying back to their home, and then n how to im a share of the Xu family''s assets!


    However, none of the concerns everyone had came to pass.


    Song Ying had always had a strong ability to adapt since she was young. Going to the Xu family wasn''t about living a hard life of eating bran and swallowing dregs, so how could she not adapt?


    After returning to the Xu family, Song Ying''s hairstyle was no longer just a single ponytail. There were all sorts of small braids, sometimes pleasing to the eye, sometimes out of ce, but clearly not Song Ying''s own handiwork.


    Sure enough, when asked, it turned out that Madam Xu was braiding her hair every morning, probably wanting to make up for lost time with Song Ying.


    Just by looking at the smile on Song Ying''s face now, one could see that she had been doing very welltely.


    Although fate had shortchanged her for the first fifteen years, it wouldpensate her doubly in the future.


    While Song Ying returned to the Xu family, the Shi family took a long time to adapt to life without her.


    When Song Ying was at home, although her presence wasn''t strong, she could help Shi''s Grandmother read the newspaper, discuss TV drama plots with Eldest Aunt, and assist the housekeeper.


    Song Ying was observant and knew how to integrate into the family quickly, so even with Hong Yan as her unpleasant mother, the Shi family all liked her very much.


    After Song Ying left, Shi Li''s cousins suffered.


    Shi''s Grandmotherined that Youngest Uncle''s newspaper reading wasn''t as standard as Song Ying''s Mandarin, and Eldest Aunt got into arguments with her daughter when discussing TV drama plots...


    Shi Li was so frightened that she didn''t dare to return to the old family house, fearing she might provoke bad luck and be scolded.

 Chapter 159: Not stealing oil, but stealing people

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    Shi Li was staying quietly at home.


    That day, when Shi''s father came home, he was sighing heavily, clearly something had happened.


    Concerned for her father, Shi Li asked him what had happened.


    Shi''s father sighed, "I had a college ssmate, the same age as me, who suddenly had a heart attack at noon today and passed away."


    Shi Li let out a gasp. Her father wasn''t even fifty yet, and his ssmate was also in the prime of his life. How could he suddenly be gone?


    Shi''s father continued sighing, "His eldest child is ten, the younger one is two. He has parents to support, and his wife is a full-time housewife. The whole family was depending on him alone."


    Huang Jie alsomented the preciousness of life, emphasizing the importance of health and self-care, warning against sacrificing one''s life for work.


    "But at least, for people our age, unlike your generation of only children, this man had a younger brother who can help take care of things."


    Huang Jie sighed as well, "If only we had had a second child back then, boy or girl, if something were to happen to your father and me, you two would have each other to rely on."


    Shi Li didn''t like hearing Huang Jie talk about this. "Come on, if you had given birth to a good-for-nothing, I wouldn''t be able to rely on them at all. They''d just drag me down."


    Shi Li nced at her father''s expression and quickly added, "Like my uncle."


    Huang Jie red at her, "Don''t talk nonsense. Your uncle''s only w is that he''s a bit slow, he has no other shorings."


    Shi Li shrugged, "Being stupid is the biggest shoring of all."


    Huang Jie red at her again, signaling her to stop talking. Couldn''t she see her father was in a bad mood?


    Alright, Shi Li always obeyed Madam Huang Jie. Whatever she said, Shi Li would do.


    Since Huang Jie told her to shut up, Shi Li stopped talking.


    Shi Li closed her mouth, thinking about what her father had said about his ssmate leaving behind two children, and that this ssmate had a younger brother.


    Shi Li suddenly remembered something from her past life.


    She turned to her father, "Dad, when are you going to attend your ssmate''s funeral? I''ll go with you."


    Shi''s father thought his daughter was volunteering to go out of concern for him, which warmed his heart and made him feel good.


    Shi''s father''s ssmate''s surname was Lin, and his funeral was being held at home.


    This Mr. Lin was an executive at a listedpany, so his vi was quiterge, though not in the best location.


    At the entrance of Uncle Lin''s vi, they ran into Fu Huixing and Mr. Fu. It was then that Shi Li remembered Uncle Lin was actually an executive at Fu Group.


    Shi''s father and Mr. Fu had a good rtionship now, and they seemed to have something to discuss, so they left the kids to entertain themselves.


    Mr. Fu specifically instructed Fu Huixing, "Huixing, keep an eye on Zhan Yang." Don''t let him run around everywhere.


    Fu Huixing nodded slightly, "Okay."


    It had been a long time since Shi Li had seen the Fu family''s second young master, and he looked much more haggard.


    Before, there had been light in his eyes, but now he looked like a walking corpse.


    Shi Li looked sympathetically at Fu Huixing, who had to take care of the child.


    "Howe you have time to go out today? Aren''t you studying at home?"


    This was Shi Li asking Fu Huixing. Recently, Fu Huixing seemed to have taken some kind of magic pill, as his grades had improved rapidly. He had ranked in the top ten of their ss for both midterms and monthly exams.


    Saying he had taken a magic pill was just a joke, of course. Shi Li often received text messages from Fu Huixing asking questions.


    From these questions, she could tell that Fu Huixing had been studying very hard this semester.


    His improved grades seemed to make sense in this context.


    He hadn''t participated in any of the ss activities this semester, always citing schedule conflicts due to private tutoring sessions.


    The reason Shi Li knew about his excuses was that she had also asked for leave. Shi Li didn''t like to exert herself; a single "spring outing" would drain her energy so much that it would take at least half a year of lying around to recover.


    After the online document for leave requests closed, Shi Li checked to see if she was the only one who had asked for leave. In the document, she saw Fu Huixing and his reason for absence.


    #Shocking! Qianpu School bully transforms into model student, why is he cooped up at home studying every day?#


    Seeing someone else ask for leave along with her made Shi Li feel better about not being the only exception.


    And there were quite a few others in the ss who had the same excuse as Fu Huixing.


    Today was the weekend, and Shi Li had thought Fu Huixing would be at home studying.


    Fu Huixing''s thin lips curled slightly upward, "As it happens, I had time today to apany my cousin out."


    In fact, he knew that thepany''s Vice President Lin was a ssmate of Shi Li''s father, so Shi Li mighte, which is why he came too.


    Shi Li''s gaze swept over the listless second young master, and she nodded seriously, "You really do have a lot of responsibility."


    The Fu family''s second young master, who had shown no signs of life until now, widened his eyes when he heard Fu Huixing say he was here to apany him. Put your hand on your heart and say a hundred times that you''re here to apany your cousin?


    Howe your cousin doesn''t know about this?


    Someone going through a breakup can''t stand seeing others being lovey-dovey right in front of them, finding the scene extremely annoying.


    He very much wanted to insert himself between them, to be a third wheel and disrupt these two.


    "Uncle Shi and my uncle probably have things to discuss and won''t be back for a while. Let me take you inside first."


    White mourning couplets were pasted on the vi''s entrance, and people wereing and going inside.


    Boss Lin had a wide circle of friends when he was alive, so there were many guests.


    The staff knew that Fu Huixing''s group were Mr. Fu''s children, so they led them into the vi, trying to find a ce for them to sit.


    Shi Li pointed to a corner behind the spirit tablet where surveince cameras were ced. "You can go about your business. We''ll just rest over there."


    The staff member looked at the shabby corner, hesitating. This didn''t seem right, arranging for the rtives of thepany''s leaders to sit in a corner could easily get them scolded.


    Fu Huixing saw the strange light flickering in Shi Li''s eyes and shook his head at the staff member. "We won''t trouble you. The corner is fine."


    Although the Fu family''s second young master was the oldest among the three, Fu Huixing looked more calm and reliable, so the staff member instinctively sought his opinion.


    There are just some people who naturally look more trustworthy.


    After getting Fu Huixing''s approval, he left.


    After Shi Li and the others sat down, the staff around them bustled about busily.


    A staff member who looked like a manager walked in and instructed the person in charge of monitoring the surveince, "Last night, someone wasn''t paying attention and knocked over the eternalmps on both sides of the spirit tablet. Checkst night''s surveince footage to see who it was. We must dock their pay when we get back!"


    The manager''s voice was filled with anger.


    [Hehehehehehehe]


    The staff member sitting in front of the monitor resignedly began to review the footage. He responded to his superior, "Maybe the eternalmps were knocked over by mice stealing the oil."


    The eternalmps used cooking oil, and if you ignored the fact that mice are afraid of heat, it could have been done by mice.


    The manager left with onestment, "You look through the records first and send me a screenshot when you find the culprit!"


    Shi Li grinned like a little mouse stealing oil: [Hehe, not stealing oil, but stealing people!]

 Chapter 160: Yellow-Faced Youngster

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    At the entrance of the vi, a man in his forties wearing a ck suit with a white flower pinned to his chest was greeting guests.


    Next to the memorial altar, a gentle-looking woman in a ck knee-length dress with waist-length hair stood with a young boy with short hair.


    The visitors bowed to the memorial tablet and ck-and-white photo, and the woman and boy bowed back in response.


    During the bows, the little boy secretly wiped away tears.


    Seeing the boy who wasn''t even as tall as his mother, the guests wanted to offer words offort but felt too heartbroken to do so.


    They could only bow and hurry away, leaving the living room toment the unfairness of fate with their friends.


    In a corner of the living room behind the memorial altar, a worker tasked by his superiors was miserably watching surveince footage at high speed.


    The Second Young Master Fu was about to ask why they were sitting in this position, feeling puzzled.


    Just then, they heard a nearby staff member exim, "Here ites!"


    Shi Li immediately turned her head towards the nearby LCD screen.


    Fu Huixing also turned his head like Shi Li, their movements very practiced.


    The Second Young Master Fu noticed the actions of the two beside him and, following human herd mentality, he also turned his head.


    The timestamp in the lower right corner of the surveince footage showed 2 AM. The screen was brightly lit, with only Mrs. Lin keeping vigil by the memorial altar; everyone else had retired to their rooms.


    Mrs. Lin sat lost in thought next to the memorial tablet.


    The staff member muttered, "This isn''t right. With Mrs. Lin keeping watch, neither rats nor thieves should be able to appear."


    The timestamp in the corner sped up, showing about 15 minutes passing in the footage. Suddenly, a man in a suit with perfect posture appeared on screen, his back to the camera so his face wasn''t visible.


    From his position of entry, it was clear he was a member of the Lin family.


    The staff member only made his exmation after the suited man appeared. When Shi Li and the others turned to look, they saw the suited man seemingly arguing with Mrs. Lin. From their bodynguage in the video, the two were having a very unpleasant dispute.


    Then gradually, the argument on screen took on a different vor.


    The man and woman on screen embraced and began kissing passionately.


    Seeing this stimting scene, the Second Young Master Fu leapt up from his seat and darted to the surveince screen.


    From his speed just now, one would never guess that mere minutes ago, this was a man who had lost all desire due to heartbreak.


    The staff member showed great professional ethics. Even with people gathered around watching, as long as they hadn''t found who extinguished the eternal me, he absolutely wouldn''t pause the footage.


    Although it was in front of the memorial altar - quite an inappropriate location - it didn''t stop the man and woman on screen from continuing their actions.


    The next step was clearly going to be "that". The suited man on screenid the petite woman on the table holding memorial offerings. Facing the urn and ck-and-white photo not far away, the two began their intimate activities.


    This scene was both eye-searing and somewhat terrifying to watch, especially with the white funeral banners fluttering in the night breeze by the memorial.


    It was quite the scene from a ghost story.


    The woman flung out her arm, identally knocking over the fruit offerings and eternal me.


    The staff member eximed, "Oh, so it was Mrs. Lin herself who knocked over the eternal me. It has nothing to do with us."


    He called over his supervisor to report on their task.


    While the staff member went to get the supervisor, the Second Young Master Fu sidled up to Shi Li and Fu Huixing. "This Mrs. Lin is really something else, getting it on with someone right in front of herte husband''s memorial. Who do you think the adulterer is?"


    Fu Huixing nced at his cousin and said tly, "The Second Lin."


    "What? No way!" The Second Young Master Fu''s voice rose two octaves, causing those nearby to turn and stare.


    He quickly lowered his head and whispered, "They''re uncle and sister-inw! How could they do this?"


    The Second Young Master Fu''s tone was skeptical. "You''re pulling my leg, right? The man in the suit never showed his face in the video. How do you know it''s the Second Lin?"


    "I''m guessing. It''s possible I''m wrong."


    In truth, the man''s height and build were very simr to the suited man greeting guests at the door. Though the suited man''s face wasn''t clear in the video, he had walked over from the direction of the stairs. This was a Lin family member staying overnight in the vi.


    From the style of his suit, it was clear this man wasn''t a Lin family servant.


    The only ones likely to stay overnight were Mr. Lin''s brother and parents. The suited man in the video was middle-aged, ruling out the elderly father. That only left the Second Lin.


    Of course, part of the guess came from Shi Li''s reaction. Her emotions were so intense, it likely wasn''t just about the intimacy in front of the memorial. There were probably other issues at y.


    The Second Young Master Fu scoffed, "Here I thought you had some inside information. Turns out you''re just guessing. Boring."


    Still, this business of getting intimate in front of a memorial was quite intriguing.


    No matter who the adulterer was, it was very interesting.


    Meanwhile, Shi Li''s inner thoughts confirmed Fu Huixing''s guess: [Fu Xingxing guessed pretty urately!]


    While the three were quietly muttering amongst themselves, the staff member brought over the supervisor. He rewound the video to about 10 seconds prior, reying the process of Mrs. Lin knocking over the eternal me.


    The supervisor''s face turned ghastly pale, definitely not from the video''s yellowish tint.


    It must be said that this staff member was truly dedicated to his job. Even upon seeing such a provocative, racy video, he wasn''t curious about the male lead''s identity and didn''t watch the whole video before fetching his supervisor.


    "Boss, our staff didn''t knock over the eternal me. The Lin family did it themselves."


    Supervisor: I have eyes, you don''t need to tell me.


    The staff membercked curiosity, but the supervisor didn''t. He very much wanted to know who this adulterer was.


    However, out of professional ethics, and because there were outsiders watching (Shi Li and the other two), the supervisor didn''t feel right asking his subordinate to continue ying the video.


    The Second Young Master Fu had exceptionally thick skin. He said, "Come on, keep ying the video. Mr. Lin''s body is barely cold and those close to him are already doing such things. Don''t you want to know who that man is?"


    Of course they wanted to know. Curiosity is human nature, after all.

 Chapter 161: Class Division Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    As a result, when the supervisor identally touched the mouse, the image on the screen started moving.


    About two minutester, when their actions ended and the man turned his head, they clearly saw his face.


    It was none other than the Lin Family''s Second Son, whom they had seen at the entrance not long ago.


    The supervisor and staff member had lived for many years and were no strangers to shocking sights.


    They had thought it was outrageous enough for the deceased''s widow tomit adultery with another man in front of the memorial tablet, but they didn''t expect the truly outrageous part was yet toe - this man was none other than the Second Lin.


    What was this, an erotic novele to life?


    On the night my elder brother passed away, I was in front of his memorial tablet, in the presence of his ashes and ck-and-white photograph, with my sister-inw...


    It was thrilling, but also deeply unsettling.


    Even the experienced staff member was shocked.


    The staff member looked at the supervisor, "What should we do about this?"


    ording to professional ethics, they should keep such family secrets confidential.


    But merely as spectators, they felt enraged by the actions of this adulterous couple.


    Putting themselves in the deceased''s shoes - their body not yet cold, and their wife already with... and in front of their ashes, no less.


    Just thinking about it made them feel that even if they were dead, they''d be angered back to life.


    No, no, can''t think about it. I don''t have such a wife, and certainly not such a brother.


    The staff member wasn''t particrly saintly or loyal by nature.


    But upon witnessing what had transpired, a surge of anger welled up inside, wanting to let the world know about this shameless, adulterous couple.


    Second Young Master Fu volunteered eagerly, "Let me handle this."


    A few minutester, nearly half of the guests present received an AirDrop of a short video on their phones.


    This short clip came from a user named "I''m Lei Feng, no need to thank me, just doing good deeds for the people". The recipients were puzzled as they opened the video, while some thought it was spam and declined it.


    Those who epted the video widened their eyes two seconds after opening it. They all simultaneously looked towards the demure woman in a ck dress standing next to the memorial tablet.


    The video had no sound, but it didn''t affect the viewing experience.


    Everyone shared the same regret - not knowing who the man was.


    As a new-age do-gooder, how could Second Young Master Fu leave everyone curious about such a minor detail?


    Just before the video ended, the male protagonist, who had his back to the camera the entire time, finally turned his face, allowing everyone to see it clearly.


    This face was so familiar, familiar to the point that everyone had just seen it before entering the room.


    This, this, this... some of the older guests thought to themselves, young people these days really know how to y. Look at this good wife, engaging in passionate lovemaking in front of her husband''s memorial tablet...


    Mrs. Lin, who was still shedding tears, had no idea what had happened. She was immersed in her grief and hadn''t noticed the strange looks being cast her way.


    Lin Shengli had been busy entertaining guests and finally had a moment to rest. He wiped the sweat from his brow and took out his phone to check for messages from home or work. Instead, he saw a video.


    As the male protagonist, he couldn''t have been more familiar with this video.


    Lin Shengli looked up at his surroundings, feeling the weight of everyone''s gaze on him.


    Some guests hadn''t received the video due to their phone models, and a small portion had rejected it as spam.


    This didn''t hinder the spread of the information. Even in the information age, word of mouth remained an important means of dissemination.


    This form of transmission was happening right now.


    After watching the video, wasn''t it customary to discuss one''s thoughts and feelings with those around, and then morally condemn the male and female protagonists in the video?


    Although they might not be moral themselves, everyone tended to cast themselves in the role of the pure and innocent.


    Even if some guests in the room hadn''t initially seen the video, the enthusiastic sharing between friends and colleagues ensured that everyone soon knew about it.


    Lin Shengli''s lips quivered. Feeling guilty, he naturally felt that everyone around him was pointing and whispering about him.


    But he didn''t dare to ask, fearing that he might be the only one who received the video, and his actions would expose him.


    Lin Shengli thought the other party wanted to ckmail him, so he typed a message.


    [How much money do you want?]


    Second Young Master Fu saw this message just before putting away his phone.


    Second Young Master Fu: *insert meme of old man looking at phone on subway* Did he look like someone who was short on money?


    Seeing no reply for a long time, Lin Shengli sent another message: [How much do you want? Send me your bank ount number, I''ll transfer the money right away]


    In fact, Lin Shengli had already made a rough guess about the person''s identity. The video must have been captured by surveince cameras, so the person could only be a staff member at the funeral. To be more specific, it could be narrowed down to staff rted to the surveince system.


    Just as Second Young Master Fu was about to reply, Fu Huixing took the phone from his hand and typed a message.


    [Don''t need money. Simply don''t want you to have it easy]


    When Fu Huixing handed the phone back to the second young master, he only said, "Don''t cause trouble for others."


    Lin Shengli waited for a long time, only to receive this one message.


    His dark eyebrows furrowed. Not for money, but simply not wanting him to have it easy?


    Could it be that he had unknowingly offended some guest who discovered his actions fromst night and deliberately wanted to make things difficult for him?


    Lin Shengli''s thoughts took a strange turn, and he quickly came up with another possibility - the power of the supernatural.


    Could it be the work of his elder brother''s spirit?


    The more he thought about it, the more chilling it became.


    If his elder brother knew about him and his sister-inw, would he do something to seek revenge?


    As the video spread rapidly, Lin Shengli busied himself with finding masters to exorcise ghosts and ward off evil spirits.


    As for the flying scandal, Lin Shengli no longer had the energy to pay attention.


    People tend to avoid gossipping in front of the subjects involved, but there are no walls that arepletely soundproof.


    Mrs. Lin soon found out as well. Just thinking about such an embarrassing incident being discussed behind her back nearly made her faint.


    Fortunately, her parents-inw and two children hadn''t heard about it yet.


    But who knows when they would find out.


    After reuniting with his father, Second Young Master Fu received two sharp res from his dear old dad.


    Due to the presence of Uncle Shi, Mr. Fu didn''t scold his son at the time.


    Once back in the car, just as the second young master was fastening his seatbelt, he received a scolding from his father.


    "That ''do-gooder'' user, was that you?"


    Second Young Master Fu was shocked, "How did you know?"


    Mr. Fu was speechless. He wasn''t sure before, but now he knew it was definitely this kid.


    The second young master stubbornly defended himself, "I was doing a good deed, what''s wrong with that?"


    Mr. Fu usually didn''t interfere with his son''s behavior. As long as he didn''t date a human trafficker, he could mess around however he liked.


    It was rare to see his son so energetic, so Mr. Fu didn''t intend to pursue the matter of him meddling in others'' affairs.


    However, there was one thing he needed to make clear, "Is this how you use the name of an old revolutionary hero?"


    Second Young Master Fu said pitifully, "But I was doing a good deed."


    His voice grew softer as he seemed to realize the impropriety of his actions.


    "I won''t do it again."


    Mr. Fu coughed lightly, "It''s fine to meddle in others'' affairs, but don''t misuse names like that again!"


    The second young master instantly regained his energy, "Yes sir, mission understood!"


    This time, Shi Li didn''t have any inside sources, so her ssmates couldn''t get the gossip firsthand.


    However, because the gossip was so explosive, theyter heard about it from others.


    At present, they hadn''t yet caught wind of this gossip.


    There were rumors within the school that the first-year high school students would be reassigned to different sses after the final exams.


    The recent monthly exams would all affect the ss assignments, with the final exam carrying the most weight.


    In front of the students, the homeroom teacher put on an ugly face, threatening that those who didn''t perform well would be reassigned. Behind the scenes, he pestered the director, begging not to reassign the sses.


    The director, annoyed by his constant inquiries, told him to go to the principal.


    The ball was now in the principal''s court, and the homeroom teacher went to pester the principal as if he was clocking in for work.

 Chapter 162: Trivial Matters

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    ss division has been a school tradition, and it wouldn''t change just because one ss doesn''t want to be divided.


    The Grade Director had clearly told the homeroom teacher before that they must divide the sses, but this seemed to have no effect on him.


    The ss 1 Homeroom Teacher still came every day to present feasibility reports on not dividing the sses.


    The director now understood that this guy only wanted to hear her say that this year''s sses wouldn''t be divided.


    Everything else she said was meaningless to him.


    Even the director''s warnings about sry deductions had no effect on him.


    The Grade Director was exasperated by the ss 1 Homeroom Teacher''s persistence. She was busy every day and just wanted to find an excuse to brush him off.


    So she said, "My words don''t matter in this. You need to talk to the Principal."


    Her intention was merely to find an excuse to dismiss him. Anyone with a brain wouldn''t bother the Principal with this matter.


    She had underestimated the homeroom teacher''s determination. He actually went to discuss the matter with the Principal.


    The Principal hadn''t expected that one day, an ordinary teacher woulde to discuss not dividing the sses with him.


    The Principal pushed up his sses and said, "Teacher, dividing students into arts and science streams in the second semester of the first year of high school, and then into fast and slow sses based on their grades, teaching ording to the students'' eptance levels - this is a policy we''ve been implementing for many years. This teaching method has proven very effective. Your suggestion of not dividing the sses doesn''t seem reasonable to me. You should go back and reconsider the feasibility of this matter."


    The homeroom teacher wasn''t just acting on blind courage when he came to see the big boss.


    He took out the monthly test results of ss 1 students from this semester. "Principal, these are our ss''s monthly test results. As you can see, every student has made significant progress, and our ss''s average score has been the highest in the grade for these tests."


    Mentioning grades piqued the Principal''s interest. He took the materials the homeroom teacher brought and examined them carefully.


    He nodded as he looked, not just because of the students'' significant grade improvements, but also because the materials included a software analysis of the students'' progress, clearly showing a substantial improvement in grades over the semester.


    The Principal thought to himself that this teacher seemed quite adept at preparing materials.


    Nowadays, everything was about data. He wondered how this young teacher had managed it.


    After finishing the materials, the Principal closed them and said, "You''ve done very well this semester. You must have worked hard."


    He praised the homeroom teacher''s good work but said nothing about not dividing ss 1.


    The homeroom teacher had to continue, "Actually, asking you to allow our ss not to be divided is a bit of a personal wish. During my time away on a learning trip, I learned some advanced concepts from other schools. I found them very reasonable. As you can see, ss 1''s grades have improved very quickly, precisely because of applying those teaching methods."


    Director Zhu''s initial intention of sending him on a business trip might have been to give him a hard time, but now it hadpletely turned into his advantage.


    Hearing the teacher speak like this, the Principal became more interested. He nodded, signaling the teacher to continue.


    The homeroom teacher went on, "I''ve only experimented for one semester, and the students have shown such significant changes."


    "In that case, we can arrange a sharing session for you to share your educational experiences," the Principal said.


    He continued slowly, "But it''s only been one semester of experimentation. We can''t guarantee the results won''t backfireter. I think the best scenario would be to use ss 1 of the first year as a trial, with a two-year experiment cycle. If the students in ss 1 achieve good results in the college entrance exam, it would prove that my teaching method is effective. We can share it then."


    After hearing the homeroom teacher''s words, the Principal looked very troubled.


    He sighed, "You know, the students in our school are different from ordinary students. If you use students for experiments, their parents might cause trouble for the school when they find out."


    The Principal nodded at him, "You should go back to school and think about it. I have a meeting to attend soon, so I won''t keep you."


    He clearly meant to refuse, but the homeroom teacher wasn''t discouraged by being turned away.


    On one hand, he told the students every day about ss division to scare them.


    He also made frequent visits to the Principal''s office.


    The Principal was thoroughly annoyed by this young teacher. The next time he came, his attitude was very clear.


    This matter was not up for discussion. No means no, no matter how many times he came.


    Having been a leader for a long time, the Principal preferred to beat around the bush when talking to people, rarely stating his purpose directly.


    He was someone with a seemingly good temper who liked to keep notes behind people''s backs.


    The homeroom teacher had forced him to change his nature.


    Faced with a clear rejection, the homeroom teacher wasn''t discouraged at all. He yed his trump card!


    "Principal, I heard you divorced your wife recently?"


    The Principal''s face changed. "Are you investigating me?" His wife was the Principal''s weak spot, absolutely not to be mentioned. Once mentioned, he would think the other person was implying something or trying to insult him.


    The homeroom teacher thought to himself, this kind of thing doesn''t need investigation, does it?


    But he quickly realized his words sounded a bit like a threat, so he changed to a more gentle tone, "How could that be? I''m busy every day supervising students'' studies. I really don''t have time for that."


    "Of course, the reason I know about this is rted to the Dao Fa course."


    "You can hear it too?" The words slipped out, and the Principal immediately regretted it.


    He simply shut his mouth tightly, with a look that said, "I''ll just watch you make things up."


    "Don''t you want to know where that voicees from?" the homeroom teacher asked.


    The Principal did want to know, but he felt it would be undignified to speak up now.


    Seeing that the Principal remained silent, the homeroom teacher continued on his own, "Yes, that voice is indeed rted to our ss."


    "The reason I came to ask you not to divide our ss is also because of this."


    The homeroom teacher''s previous words were ambiguous, and the Principal finally couldn''t help but ask, "What reason?"


    "If our ss is divided, that voice will disappear."


    He didn''t say it might disappear, but that it would disappear, knowing full well that the Principal could hear the voice but knew nothing about its cause.


    It was like parents deceiving young human cubs who haven''t been to school, mainly ying on the information gap.


    The Principal had never heard of such an outrageous thing.


    The mystery of the voice that had troubled him for so long was vaguely being solved, but notpletely.


    What was that voice? Why did it appear? He knew nothing about these questions.


    The only thing he knew was that if ss 1 was disbanded, the voice would disappear (ording to what the ss 1 Homeroom Teacher said, though its truth was yet unknown).


    But looking at the young teacher''s confident expression in front of him, what he said should be true, right?


    Besides, if it wasn''t true, why would he want his ss not to be divided?


    What benefit would that bring him?


    Only if not dividing the ss could bring him enough benefits would he go to such lengths.


    If this was the reason, he would have to think carefully about it.


    After all, despite his age, he also liked to gossip!


    If the price of dividing the sses was that he couldn''t gossip anymore in the future, it would be really hard to ept!


    The Principal cleared his throat, "I understand what you''re saying. Using ss 1 as an experimental ss is not a small matter. I need to think it over carefully. In the future, I''ll need to discuss this proposal with other school leaders at a meeting before it can be approved. You can go back now, and wait for notification about the specific results."


    The Principal speaking like this clearly meant he agreed.


    Logically, the homeroom teacher should have quit while he was ahead, but he was a person who couldn''t read the room and didn''t understand this principle.


    So he pushed his luck and said, "The ss division is about to happen soon, Principal. You''d better consider it quickly."


    The Principal gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, I understand. I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    The homeroom teacher was secretly pleased. Was such a small matter really difficult for him to handle?

 Chapter 163: Yay Victory

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    The ss Teacher was already about 70-80% certain, but didn''t immediately share the good news with the students. This wasn''t because they feared giving false hope in case the ss divisions still happened, but mainly to motivate everyone to study hard for the final exams by dangling a carrot in front of them.


    After the final exams concluded, the news about ss divisions came out. Along with it came the announcement that ss 1 would be the science ss, and its students would form the experimental ss, so they wouldn''t be divided. Due to ss 1''s special circumstances, ss 2 would be the top-performing ss after the division, with the other sses being regr ones.


    This news didn''t matter much to students from other sses; they were only curious about what made ss 1 experimental.


    The top students from the original ss 2 and ss 3 were in an uproar. They had assumed that, like in previous years, after dividing into arts and science streams, there would be a top-performing ss for each stream.


    As the highest-ranking students in their sses, they had hoped for a chance to be in the same ss as Shi Li.


    Everyone was looking forward to the ss divisions, but then they were told ss 1 wouldn''t be divided.


    It was infuriating.


    Some students assigned to the top science ss expressed their strong dissatisfaction. The ss Teacher of the top-performing ss keenly noticed that all these disgruntled students were originally from ss 2 and ss 3.


    Students from other sses who had been assigned to this ss had noints.


    What puzzled her was why ss 1 not being divided: which was clearly an internal matter for that ss: should concern these outsiders at all.


    Moreover, this was a decision made by the school leadership and had nothing to do with her as an ordinary ss Teacher.


    No matter how dissatisfied the students were, she couldn''t change anything.


    Compared to the fury of the top students who had hoped to be ssmates with Shi Li, other students were much calmer, even somewhat schadenfreude.


    "Since I don''t have a chance to be Shi Li''s ssmate, it''s only fair that others don''t either."


    As for the original ss 1 students, others didn''t envy them, as they hadn''t been on the same starting line to begin with.


    It would have been truly upsetting if someone who had started at the same point as you ended up surpassing you in the future.


    The devastated top students ranted in the shared group chat of the three sses, using ss 1 students of being sly and underhanded.


    ss 1 students: "Thanks for the gift, boss!"


    Because they didn''t have to be divided, all the students in ss 1 felt that the sky was so blue, the water so clear, and life so interesting.


    Regarding the meltdown of their fellow students from other sses, they magnanimously expressed indifference. After all, they had won custody of Shi Li, and everything else paled inparison.


    The victors are always more tolerant when looking at the defeated, aren''t they? Understandable.


    After this incident, the ss Teacher also received a banner from the ss students that read: "GOAT!"


    ss Teacher: "This is bizarre. I don''t know why these young rascals are so fond of giving banners."


    It wasn''t clear where this peculiar trend started, but it marked the second shot in the banner-giving craze at Qianpu Middle School.


    From then on, giving banners to teachers and ssmates became an essential gift for any asion!


    Of course, that''s a story for another time.


    This unexpected turn of events was something Shi Li hadn''t anticipated.


    Although it was something she hadn''t experienced in her previous life, Shi Li was quite pleased. She had spent nearly a year getting to know her ssmates.


    In this short year, it felt like their bonds had grown more than twice as strong as those with her ssmates in her previous life.


    In her past life, even by graduation, Shi Li could count on one hand the number of people she knew well in the entire school.


    This was good news. While students from other sses were busy with ss divisions and changing ssrooms, the students of ss 1 brazenly covered their ssroom windows and doors with test papers and had a hotpot feast inside.


    All the desks were pushed together to form one giant table.


    The pot was brought by a ssmate who lived near the school and had asked their family to deliver it. The ingredients were ordered through a rapid delivery service.


    Considering the ss Teacher''s significant contribution to this ss division oue, they didn''t forget to invite him to join the feast.


    The hotpot base they used this time was a random brand, not as tasty as the one they had at Duan Yaojing''s house before.


    But with hotpot, it''s all about the lively atmosphere.


    When the ss Teacher was summoned from the office, the ss monitor didn''t reveal the reason, just asking him toe to the ssroom for a moment.


    The ss monitor''s mysterious demeanor made him think there might be a surprise waiting.


    He imagined it would be like those online videos where the door opens to a burst of confetti, with students gathered around the door, all talking at once to thank him.


    The ss Teacher was daydreaming smugly as he pushed open the door. Instead of confetti, he was hit by the pungent smell of spices.


    The ss monitor hastily handed him a pair of chopsticks before squeezing back into the crowd.


    Only then did the ss Teacher realize why he had been called over: the little rascals were having a feast and wanted him to join.


    But cooking in the ssroom is strictly forbidden by school rules, isn''t it?!


    Oh, wait. The school doesn''t actually have such a rule yet. That was a rule from his university dormitory.


    Qianpu Middle School is different from other schools in that it doesn''t have boarding students.


    Therefore, Qianpu''s school rules are quite different from those of other middle schools.


    This is evident in the fact that students at Qianpu are allowed to bring mobile phones to school.


    For schools with boarding students, dormitory safety is a significant concern.


    Rules like no high-power electrical appliances, no electric cookers, and no electric nkets in dorms aremon knowledge.


    Simrly, these schools also prohibit cooking in ssrooms.


    Of course, most normal schools don''t allow cooking in ssrooms.


    However, since most students at Qianpu Middle Schoole from wealthy families, they can order takeout if they''re hungry.


    As for the specially recruited students, the cafeteria is free for them.


    A free cafeteria with good food.


    Over the years, there really hadn''t been any students cooking in the ssrooms.


    Because such outrageous behavior had never urred, the school administration had never considered explicitly banning cooking in ssrooms.


    The ss Teacher racked his brain and realized that there was indeed no school rule prohibiting cooking in ssrooms.


    As is well known, what''s not forbidden is permitted.


    So, these little wolves reincarnated as students: he''d better hurry up. If it came to his turn and all the meat dishes were gone, leaving only vegetables, that wouldn''t be good at all.

 Chapter 164: Where are the people

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    The ss monitor rushed to squeeze towards the table, having an urate understanding of his ssmates'' appetites.


    On the podium, there were disposable bowls and tes. The ss Teacher grabbed a disposable bowl and also went to the table to grab some food.


    By the time the ss Teacher went to get food, some students with smaller appetites had already finished eating and left their seats.


    Song Ying had a particrly small appetite. When she was young, she often didn''t get enough to eat. Because of frequent hunger, even though she liked the feeling of being full, she couldn''t eat much at each meal before feeling satisfied.


    Song Ying rubbed her overly full stomach, "Teacher,e over here, I''m full."


    While other ssmates were still eating, Song Ying went to the water dispenser to get some hot water to ease the spiciness. She thought about how drinking milk tea after eating hot pot was simply heavenly.


    So she took out her phone and opened a food delivery app. Considering the factor of quick delivery, she ordered milk tea from two different shops.


    After ordering the milk tea, she saw a cream cake on the homepage rmendations that looked delicious.


    When she was young, she never had a birthday cake on her birthdays, only tasting others'' at ssmates'' birthday parties.


    Since returning to the Xu family, her parents and rtives felt they had neglected her and gave her a lot of pocket money every month. Now she was a little rich girl who didn''tck money.


    Song Ying went to school during the day and returned home at night, with car rides to and from school. She really couldn''t think of ways to spend money.


    So she had barely touched the pocket money given by the Xu family, and this behavior made the Xu family pity her even more.


    Compared to Xu Xinxin, who used to run out of pocket money every month and had to find ways to ask for more from the family, they felt Song Ying was even more pitiful.


    Their way ofpensating Song Ying was to continue forcefully giving her more pocket money.


    Song Ying herself didn''t have ces to spend money, and it was also her previous habit to save where she could.


    She was frugal with herself but extremely generous when spending on her ssmates.


    She would think for half a day over a pen costing tens of yuan, eventually choosing one that cost just a few yuan.


    But she bought a cream cake costing a small four-digit sum without batting an eye.


    She chose a birthday cake style, but since it wasn''t anyone''s birthday today, the words "Happy Birthday" would be inappropriate. So Song Ying asked the shop owner in the notes to write: "Study hard and make progress every day"


    The shop owner who chose to make cakes because they didn''t like studying: ......


    She noted "urgent" for the milk tea order but didn''t rush the cream cake, considering that her ssmates had just finished eating hot pot and might not be hungry yet. By the time the hot pot in everyone''s stomachs had digested a bit, it wouldn''t be too early for the cake to arrive.


    Because the milk tea was marked urgent, it arrived quickly.


    Seeing her ssmates eating enthusiastically, Song Ying decided to go get the milk tea herself.


    What''s the big deal about thirty-something cups, right?


    When she reached the school gate, Song Ying realized that thirty-something cups of milk tea were indeed a big deal.


    Super heavy, she couldn''t carry them!


    Afraid that her ssmates wouldn''t drink to their heart''s content, she had ordered extrarge cups for all the milk tea. When she tried to pick up the bags, she understood what it meant to lift a stone only to drop it on one''s own feet.


    Whimper, whimper, she really couldn''t move them.


    But she saw a familiar face also picking up takeout at the school gate. She didn''t know the person''s name, but remembered taking a morality andw ss with them.


    Since they had taken the morality andw ss together and listened to Shi Li''s inner thoughts together, they were acquaintances now.


    Having known Shi Li for a while, she wasn''t as shy as before now.


    Well, in other words, she had be more shameless.


    So she hesitantly called out to the other person, "ssmate, I ordered a bit too much milk tea, could you help me carry some?"


    Li Yuqing had some impression of Song Ying. She had once looked for Shi Li during PE ss with her ssmates and remembered a little shadow always following behind Shi Li, which was the girl in front of her.


    She looked down at the severalrge bags of milk tea at the other''s feet, "Are you moonlighting as a delivery person?"


    Song Ying smiled shyly, "I ordered milk tea for my ssmates."


    Li Yuqing nced at the other''s small frame, "Then why didn''t anyonee out to help you?"


    Song Ying exined earnestly, "My ssmates are busy, they don''t have time. They don''t know I bought drinks. If they knew, they would definitely help me."


    Li Yuqing thought the girl in front of her looked a bit silly and easy to bully. She picked up what looked like the tworgest bags, "Let''s go."


    Seeing the other person reach out to pick up tworge bags, Song Ying felt a bit embarrassed, "You take these two bags, they''re lighter."


    Song Ying was grateful for the help. When they reached the ssroom door, she exchanged contact information with the other person and took out a cup of milk tea to thank them.


    Song Ying brought the bags of milk tea into the ssroom. Some ssmates who had finished eating were sitting by the door resting. Seeing her struggling at the door, they were startled, "Oh my goodness, you should have called a couple of people to go with you to buy milk tea! Making you carry all this stuff alone, I feel terrible!"


    Li Yuqing hadn''tpletely left yet and heard thismotion after the door to ss 1 opened. With the ice-cold milk tea in her hand, she couldn''t help butugh.


    Everyone went to the podium to choose their preferred vor. Because Song Ying had bought extra cups of milk tea, even after giving one away, there was no worry about not having enough to go around.


    Song Ying had just sat down when she received a text from the delivery guy, telling her that the cake had arrived at the school gate and asking her toe pick it up soon.


    The ssmates sitting by the door noticed Song Ying''s movement and learned that she was going to pick up another delivery. Worried that she couldn''t carry it alone, they insisted on apanying her.


    Having eaten hot pot for a while and feeling especially full from the milk tea, another batch of people had left the table.


    At this point, only a few male ssmates and the ss Teacher, who had started eatingst, were still holding out at the hot pot table.


    When Song Ying returned carrying the cake, she was excitedly chatting with her ssmate about the future, "After everyone finishes the hot pot, we can rest for a while before eating the cake. We can close the curtains and blow out some candles. I''ve never blown out candles before." At previous ssmates'' birthday parties, the birthday person was the main character, so she naturally didn''t have the opportunity to blow out candles.


    The ssmate stroked her head sympathetically, "We''ll let you blow out the candlester."


    When the two returned to the ssroom, they saw it empty and deserted, with only a mess of cups and tes left behind.


    Where had all the ssmates and the ss Teacher gone?

 Chapter 165: Not betraying comrades but falsely accusing the innocent

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    Let''s rewind ten minutes, shortly after Song Ying and her ssmates went out to get the cake.


    The Director wanted to have a chat with the ss Teacher about not splitting up ss 1, but being a ss Teacher meant no cking off.


    She was a typical workaholic. Once she thought about work-rted matters, she absolutely couldn''t wait until the next day.


    Disregarding that it was almost lunchtime, she wanted to discuss this matter with the ss Teacher.


    So she dialed the ss Teacher''s number. The ringtone echoed melodiously on his office desk, but the ss Teacher himself was in ss 1''s ssroom, fighting over food with the kids, naturally unable to hear the phone ringing.


    With no one answering the call, the Director went to his office to look for him.


    The office was empty, but his phoney on the desk, sunlight reflecting off the screen, quite dazzling to the eyes.


    The Director didn''t consider that the ss Teacher might be in the bathroom or heading to the cafeteria for lunch.


    She still thought of the ss Teacher as a very dedicated teacher, perhaps taking advantage of other sses being split up to give his students extra lessons, or encouraging them to keep up the good work in theing year.


    Thinking of ss 1''s progress this year, the Grade Director nodded approvingly to herself.


    The ss Teacher truly lived up to his reputation. In just half a year of taking over ss 1, he had led them from the bottom of the grade to be the top ss in average scores.


    She recalled the Principal''s speech at the school''s mid-level leadership meeting, saying that ss 1 would be a pilot demonstration area, and if they could achieve certain results in two years, the ss Teacher''s teaching methods would be promoted throughout the school.


    As she walked towards ss 1, the Grade Director thought to herself that when she talked to the ss Teacherter, she should also ask him about his teaching methods. Even if they couldn''t implement them on arge scale now, introducing them to other teachers to help other sses improve would be good too!


    Because all the students were busy moving up and down the stairs, every ss was particrly noisy.


    So when she heard the morous voices from ss 1 as she approached, she didn''t rush in to intervene immediately.


    However, she was somewhat puzzled. After all, in her imagination, ss 1 should be having a lesson now, or listening to the teacher speak. How could they be so rowdy?


    As she entered ss 1''s ssroom and saw white papers stered all over the corridor-facing door and windows, the Grade Director''s brow furrowed even more.


    An inexplicable sense of unease welled up in her heart.


    This... doesn''t look like serious studying at all.


    Any teacher would be skilled at the art of peeking through windows to see which student wasn''t studying, which one was reading extracurricr books, which one was ying on their phone.


    But as the Director approached the window, she could only see that it wasn''t white paper stuck to the windows, but toilet paper!


    She felt faint for a moment, but bravely pushed open ss 1''s door.


    For their mischief, they had quite a sense of security, with both front and back doors locked.


    However, Song Ying had gone out to get milk tea and cake, making two trips, and she had unlocked the door when she left.


    This is why the Director could easily open the door.


    After pushing the door open, the Director first smelled a pungent, spicy aroma.


    Then she saw a group of students gathered in the middle of the ssroom. Among the students in school uniforms, a tall figure in casual clothes stood out particrly.


    He held disposable chopsticks in his right hand and a disposable te in his left, leaning over to scoop food from the pot.


    For the first time, the Director cursed her excellent eyesight, as she saw the ss Teacher''s chopsticks pick up a bright green vegetable.


    The ss Teacher had finally managed to snatch some food from these kids, feeling quite proud. Then he looked up and met the gaze of the bespectacled Director.


    Plop, the vegetable he had just snatched fell back into the pot.


    Having gone through thick and thin together, his students didn''t mind. The vegetable was quickly picked up by Little Fatty standing next to him, who blew on it briefly before popping it into his mouth.


    The other students in the ss hadn''t yet realized the danger that had arrived. Those who had finished eating and were resting on the side were all scrolling on their phones.


    Hearing the door open, they thought it was Song Ying returning, and no one paid attention.


    Little Fatty wanted to show off to the ss Teacher, but then he saw the ss Teacher''s somewhat dazed gaze. He followed the ss Teacher''s line of sight.


    And saw the Director staring at the ss Teacher across the hot pot.


    The other students who hadn''t left the pot also noticed their gaze, and the ssroom quickly fell into a deathly silence.


    The previously noisy ssroom suddenly went quiet, and the students ying on their phones away from the desks also noticed this eerie atmosphere.


    They looked up and finally saw the Grade Director.


    The group wasn''t too panicked, after all, if the sky falls, the tall ones would hold it up.


    The ss Teacher was present for this activity, so he should be the one to take the me. They were just kids, after all!


    Looking at it this way, inviting the ss Teacher to join the hot pot was truly a wise decision.


    The ss Teacher panicked for a moment, but it didn''tst long. Although his students'' behavior was inappropriate, the school had no explicit rules against it.


    He spoke quite calmly, "Director, would you like some? There''s still plenty of food!" Just vegetables left though, the meat had long been devoured by these kids.


    The Director closed her eyes briefly, finally directing her anger towards the ss Teacher. Just as everyone had thought, they were just kids, so all responsibility fell on the ss Teacher who hadn''t properly managed his students.


    "You''re the children''s teacher, how can you lead them in such mischief? The ssroom is a ce for learning. Look at your entire ss eating, the smell everywhere. What kind of example is this?"


    "And what if something dangerous had happened?"


    The Director red at the "culprit," "Youe with me to the office!"


    Everyone: Hooray!


    The Director''s gaze swept around the room. This group of students didn''t look very innocent either.


    So she added, "All of youe with me too!"


    Well, they hadn''t escaped this ordeal after all.


    So when Song Ying returned to the ssroom, she found an empty room.


    Fortunately, the Director''s office wasrge enough to amodate over thirty people.


    The ss Teacher, being the homeroom teacher and the oldest among them, bore ny percent of the fire.


    "Tell me, whose idea was it to eat hot pot in the ssroom?"


    ss 1 was a united family, how could they betray their ownrade?


    So everyone''s gaze turned uniformly towards the ss Teacher. As our patriarch, if you don''t go to hell, who will?


    Besides, the ss Teacher wasn''t innocent either. He had eaten the hot pot too, several pieces of meat in fact.


    ss Teacher: Yeah, you''re not betraying yourrades, you''re just framing me instead.

 Chapter 166: Don’t Want to Eat Hotpot, Just Want to Beat You

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    The ss Teacher innocently spoke up, "Director, the school hasn''t said we can''t have hotpot in the ssroom, right?"


    The Director thought to herself, "Hotpot? I want to pot you right now!"


    The Director took a deep breath. She tried to recall the school rules and regtions, and indeed, there was nothing specifically prohibiting having hotpot in the ssroom. Consequently, there were no rules against cooking in the ssroom, or even using high-power electrical appliances in the ssroom.


    Letting the ss Teacher off the hook like this didn''t sit well with her.


    At this moment, Shi Li spoke up, "Director, it''s true that there''s no such rule in the school regtions. Our ss Teacher only brought us together for a meal to celebrate our ss''s final exam results. Now that he knows hotpot isn''t allowed in the ssroom, he''s realized his mistake and will definitely change. Could you give him a chance to make amends?"


    The ss Teacher, who had supposedly wanted to celebrate with the students, maintained a nk expression. Yes, it was all his idea, he wanted to celebrate with the kids, everything was his fault. He barely got to eat any meat, but he was taking all the me.


    If it had been anyone else speaking, the Director might not have cared, but the person speaking was Shi Li, everyone''s precious top student.


    Her words deserved some consideration.


    The Director looked at the ss Teacher with disappointment, "Even a child is more sensible than you!"


    ss Teacher: If it wasn''t for her suggesting hotpot, I''d drink the spicy soup like it was broth.


    "Since Shi Li has pleaded on your behalf, I won''t reprimand you further. But don''t let it happen again."


    "You can all go back now. Remember, don''t be arrogant in victory or discouraged in defeat. Keep up the good grades, don''t let them be a sh in the pan!"


    The ss Teacher nodded along with his thirty-odd little students. Just as he thought he had escaped punishment, the Director added, "However, mistakes must be punished. Write a 4000-word self-criticism report and submit it to me next Monday."


    ss Teacher: Wasn''t Shi Li''s plea supposed to get me off scot-free? Is her influence worth so little?


    Folks, who can understand? After being a teacher for several years and making students write self-criticism reports, now it was his turn to write one. Where''s the justice in this world?


    He only had two bites of meat, what did he do wrong?


    [This is what happens when you reach out - reach out and you''ll get caught]


    Everyone: What a cold joke


    From that day on, a bizarre new rule appeared in Qianpu Middle School''s regtions: Cooking in ssrooms is strictly prohibited!!!


    The three exmation points after the rule clearly conveyed the school leadership''s anger at the time.


    The dejected ss Teacher was followed by a group of spirited students.


    Shi Li walked behind the ss Teacher, feeling a bit sorry for him in this state. After all, he had been her ss teacher for two lifetimes and had taken the fall for her this time.


    So Shi Li quickened her pace to catch up with the ss Teacher and console him, "Teacher, don''t be too upset. The Director is strict with you because she values you. You only have to write a self-criticism report, but you''ve learned how important you are to the Director. Isn''t that worth it?"


    The ss Teacher turned to look at her, "Then will you help me write the report?"


    She gave a dryugh, "Haha, you''re the teacher, you should set an example. Since it''s the Director''s punishment for you, how can you let a student ghost-write it? Don''t you remember teaching us that we shouldn''t be deceptive and should always be honest..."


    What an annoying child, the ss Teacher thought. He asked her, "Wasn''t it you all who first suggested having hotpot?"


    Shi Li didn''t like hearing this.


    As if he hadn''t eaten any of the hotpot himself. The ss Teacher had been eating quite happily at the pot''s edge.


    "Come on, we''re teacher and students, why distinguish between us? Our ss is one unit. When the Director punishes you, it hurts our hearts. Our hearts are already in pain, surely you wouldn''t want us to write the self-criticism report, would you?"


    The ss Teacher said irritably, "Get lost, you bunch of disloyal brats."


    The students felt wronged, "Teacher, we didn''t forget to call you when we were enjoying the good food. How can you say we''re disloyal!"


    Reminded of this, the ss Teacher felt quite pleased. These little rascals hadn''t forgotten him when they had good food. At least they had a conscience and didn''t eat without him.


    Even though he was taking the me for them, he felt quite warm inside, like he wasn''t an outsider to his own ss''s children.


    Although he had beenining about the students'' disloyalty, it was just talk. After all, he was their teacher, and taking the fall for his own students wasn''t the same as doing it for outsiders.


    "I never wrote a self-criticism report when I was a student, but now I have to write one as a teacher!"


    Some of the more conscientious students felt a bit guilty, but others like Shi Li didn''t feel guilty at all. "Teacher, this is enriching your life experience. A life without writing a self-criticism report is iplete."


    "Then I''ll give you a chance toplete your life."


    "No need! We can be students for many more years, who knows when we might get the chance to write a self-criticism report. We''re still young, with bright futures and many opportunities ahead. No need for you to give up your chance for us."


    ss Teacher: I''m your teacher, is it really okay for you to say you might make mistakes in the future right in front of me?


    They returned to the ssroom, still bickering, and were met with Song Ying''s confused face.


    "Where did you all go?" She thought something had happened!


    It was a long story, but Shi Li chose to summarize, "Nothing much, the Director caught us having hotpot in the ssroom and called us to the office to scold us."


    "Oh no! Is everything alright?"


    Knowing she was timid, Shi Li reassured her, "It''s fine, do we look like there''s anything wrong?"


    ss Teacher: ...So you''re not going to mention my 4000-word self-criticism report at all, huh.

 Chapter 167: Seating Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    Song Ying softly asked, "Are you all full? I bought some cake. Those who aren''t full can have some to tide you over."


    The ss Teacher turned on the hotpot burner, "I''m going to keep eating hotpot!"


    Song Ying was confused, "Didn''t we just get scolded by the Director? You still want to eat?"


    The ss Teacher said bitterly, "We''ll have to write self-criticisms anyway. We might as well eat our fill and enjoy it properly."


    Feeling that his words made sense, Song Ying nodded, "Those who want cake cane to me. I''ll distribute it."


    To tell the truth, although everyone was full from the hotpot, after being dragged to the Director''s office to be scolded while standing, plus walking a bit, the hotpot in their stomachs had digested somewhat. Many students felt hungry again and could eat a little more.


    Girls have two stomachs - when the meal stomach is full, they can still eat some snacks.


    Besides, no one can resist cream cake.


    So everyone raised their hands saying, "I want some, I want some."


    Seeing the cake she bought was so popr, Song Ying felt extremely satisfied, "Alright, I''ll distribute the cake to you all."


    A ssmate who went with Song Ying to get the cake held up the candles given by the store, saying, "We should have some ceremony when eating cake. Let''s light some candles!"


    "Sure, sure!"


    "Quick, draw the curtains and turn off the lights."


    "I''ll put in the candles."


    "Why didn''t the store give us matches?"


    The ss was full of well-behaved children who didn''t smoke in secret, so no one had a lighter to light the candles.


    They waited until the hotpot was boiling again, when the ss Teacher suddenly felt the gaze of his little ones.


    Whenever they all looked at him like this, it was never for anything good.


    He made a motion of patting his pockets, "What are you looking at? I don''t smoke, how would I have a lighter?"


    The students kept staring, and the ss Teacher resigned himself, closing his eyes, "Fine, fine, I''ll go borrow one." He really must have owed them in a past life.


    After putting down his chopsticks, he felt a bit uneasy, "Don''t finish all the food in the hotpot, leave some for me."


    The ss Teacher jogged out to borrow a lighter and handed it to the student by the cake.


    He returned to his original spot to find his disposable te piled high with food like a small mountain.


    Hmph, at least these little ones had a conscience.


    In the darkness, the candles were lit, illuminating a small area around them.


    Someone pushed Song Ying, "You bought the cake, you make a wish and blow out the candles."


    Song Ying''s face flushed with shy embarrassment, "Is that okay?"


    "Of course it''s okay. You blow them out today, we''ll take turns next time. We can all take turns blowing out candles!"


    Someone got carried away and started singing "Happy Birthday."


    "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday..."


    However, it wasn''t actually anyone''s birthday today.


    She had often seen in movies and TV shows people wishing the birthday person: "May you have this day year after year, may you have this moment year after year."


    At the time, she could understand the meaning of these words, but couldn''t understand why people would say this to the birthday person. She thought it was just an ordinary phrase.


    Now she felt it was truly a beautiful blessing. She had never been this happy before. If only every day could be as joyful as today.


    So her wish was just one sentence: I hope to have this day year after year, this moment year after year.


    When Song Ying opened her eyes, she was smiling even as she blew out the candles.


    As the candles went out, the ssmate by the window quickly pulled open the curtains.


    Light returned to the ssroom, and Song Ying held up the cake knife, "Let''s cut the cake!"


    "I want this piece."


    "I want the one with strawberries."


    ...


    It''s a good thing Song Ying had chosen an extrarge cake, enough to feed this pack of hungry wolves in the ss.


    This lunchsted from 10 AM to 2 PM. After eating, everyone cleaned up the pots and dishes together, then put the tables and chairs back in ce.


    After finishing the ss reassignments, they were about to start summer vacation.


    As ss One was cleaning their ssroom, the entire floor had returned to its usual quiet. The other sses had finished their big move and had already relocated to what used to be the second-year ssrooms.


    The original graduating sses had emptied their rooms after the college entrance exams. The second-year students had already moved into the corresponding third-year ssrooms.


    The first-years, about to be second-years, were waiting for their final exam results toe out for ss assignments based on their grades.


    Once the ss assignment results were out, everyone would move ssrooms while switching to the second-year rooms.


    Now the other ssrooms were empty, waiting for the new first-years to enroll. Only ss One of the first year was still in its original location.


    The ss Teacher felt a headacheing on. The other sses had already finished moving, while they had just finished eating.


    He nced at his watch - there was still time.


    But before moving, there was one more thing to do: choosing seats based on exam results.


    The ss Teacher thought to himself, now that the threat of ss reassignment was gone, did he have nothing else to entice them with? That certainly couldn''t be the case.


    Standing on the podium, the ss Teacher cleared his throat and said, "Students, I have an announcement. As you know, your current seats were chosen randomly when you first enrolled. As a seating arrangement, it has many unreasonable aspects, including Song Ying and Rongrong needing to sit with their ssmates instead of always by the podium, which isn''t good."


    Song Ying deeply agreed, nodding quickly. Sitting by the podium like a teacher''s deskmate felt very strange.


    "So you might ask, how will we arrange the seats? After careful consideration, to motivate you all to improve your grades and keep up the good work, our ss will assign seats based on exam results. This means that students will enter the ssroom to choose seats in order of their test scores. First ce chooses first, then second ce, third ce... and so on."


    The students quickly realized their teacher''s clever n. Shi Li was in first ce, so she would choose her seat first. Wouldn''t that mean the second or other top-ranked students could potentially be Shi Li''s deskmate?


    Their crafty teacher! Why didn''t he announce this policy earlier?


    Of course, even if he had, it might not have made a drastic difference in everyone''s final exam scores.


    After all, to stay in the same ss as Shi Li, everyone had already put in 120% effort.


    Otherwise, the ss average wouldn''t have jumped up by dozens of points. Such a huge improvement showed that everyone had truly worked hard.


    The ss''s academic progress was so great that even Shi Li felt threatened, hiding at home to study in secret every day.


    The lower-ranked students had clearly lost the chance to be Shi Li''s deskmate, so they waited to watch the drama unfold and see who would win this prize.


    The top-ranked students, especially the top five, had sparks flying from their eyes.


    The ss Teacher pretended not to see the turbulent emotions below the podium. He pped his hands and said, "Alright, let''s go choose seats in our second-floor ssroom. After selecting seats, we''ll move our books and personal belongings over."


    Gu Yuqing was counting on her fingers, considering her own ranking and the personalities of those ranked above her. Could she be Shi Li''s deskmate? She could definitely secure a spot in front of or behind Shi Li, but her goal was to sit next to Shi Li, left or right. Being an actual deskmate would be best of all.


    As the whole ss went upstairs together, Gu Yuqing calcted: Second ce was Rongrong, who had just transferred to their ss recently. Her rtionship with the other ssmates was generally neutral, though she seemed close to Song Ying. She didn''t seem like someone who would want to be Shi Li''s deskmate, so she wasn''t a threat.


    Third ce was Fu Huixing. Who knows what he''d been takingtely, his grades had improved so quickly, jumping from the teens to the top three. But he also didn''t seem like someone who wouldpete for the deskmate position.


    That left only Duan Yaojing in fourth ce as a possible rival for the deskmate spot.


    But it didn''t matter. Even sitting across the half-meter aisle from Shi Li would be fine.


    The ss Teacher had already arranged the second-year ss One room differently from their original ssroom.


    Six columns and five rows of single desks, no deskmates. Everyone was their own deskmate.


    In this case, sitting to Shi Li''s left or right would both be good.


    Duan Yaojing was very satisfied with this arrangement.


    But under Gu Yuqing''s expectant gaze, Shi Li chose the second-tost window seat in the back row.


    Gu Yuqing''s heart shattered. With Shi Li by the window, she couldn''t be her deskmate from outside.


    With Shi Li missing a deskmate, Duan Yaojing could only be seated in front of or behind Shi Li now.


    The second person to enter the ssroom was Rongrong. After she came in, she didn''t linger but walked straight to the corner by the window, seemingly having a special fondness for that spot.


    Gu Yuqing nervously clenched her fists. She had miscalcted, not anticipating that Shi Li would choose a window seat. But it didn''t matter; there was still a chance.


    There was still one seat next to and one in front of her avable.


    Given Fu Huixing''s height, he was more likely to sit in thest row.


    He wasn''t herpetition, so she didn''t care about Fu Huixing''s choice and only waited to see what Duan Yaojing would do.


    -------- Mini Scene


    Thirty secondster


    Gu Yuqing: I want to kill Fu Huixing!

 Chapter 168: Male Fox Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    Fu Huixing entered the ssroom, his footsteps hesitating for a moment before he decisively walked towards the left corner of the room.


    He stopped at the seat next to Shi Li, then sat down in the very spot Gu Yuqing thought he would be least likely to choose.


    Fu Huixing slightly raised his thin lips at Shi Li, saying, "I''ll have to trouble you to help exin problems to me in the future."


    Shi Li joked, "You''re improving so quickly, I might be the one asking you for help before long."


    She returned his smile.


    Gu Yuqing''s mind went nk. She suddenly had an epiphany about the timest semester, just before final exams, when she had invited Shi Li to study together, only for Fu Huixing to intercept him halfway.


    At the time, although she had cursed Fu Huixing countless times in her heart, she thought it might just be a coincidence and didn''t make much of it.


    Who could have imagined that this guy actually had ulterior motives?


    Gu Yuqing stood at the doorway, unable to hear what the two were discussing, but noticed Shi Li smiling at Fu Huixing.


    Huh, and she thought Fu Huixing was really as cold and unfeeling as his exterior suggested.


    This scheming boy, Gu Yuqing was in the middle of mentally berating Fu Huixing when she heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts.


    Shi Li noticed that Fu Huixing actually had phoenix eyes, with extremely dark pupils that seemed to sparkle with tiny stars when he smiled.


    [No wonder he''s called "Star"]


    Everyone: !!


    Gu Yuqing: Fu Huixing, that vixen, Shi Li has been deceived.


    Fu Huixing''s entire body stiffened, his fingers resting casually on his thigh twitching involuntarily.


    Rongrong, sitting closest to the two, keenly observed from behind that Fu Huixing''s neck was flushed red to the tips of his ears. She inwardly clicked her tongue, thinking she hadn''t chosen this seat wrongly after all, as there was extra entertainment to be had.


    The next person to enter the ssroom was Duan Yaojing, who chose the seat in front of Shi Li.


    When it was Gu Yuqing''s turn, the only positions close to Shi Li left were diagonally in front of and behind him.


    However, one of these positions would mean sitting in front of Fu Huixing, and the other behind him.


    Gu Yuqing was nearly dying of frustration inside. She wanted to sit in front of or behind Shi Li, not Fu Huixing!


    Even if she couldn''t sit next to Shi Li, at least let her sit near someone she didn''t dislike.


    Fu Huixing had taken her spot, and she wished she could stay far away from him.


    But there was no choice. To be closer to Shi Li, she had to endure it all.


    Between sitting in front or behind, she chose to sit in front of Fu Huixing.


    Firstly, she wasn''t as tall as Fu Huixing, so sitting behind him would mean she couldn''t see anything.


    Secondly, out of sight, out of mind: as long as she didn''t turn around, she wouldn''t see the unpleasant sight.


    To see something beautiful while having to look at something unpleasant was truly heaven and hell in one nce.


    Bian Qingsui, who ranked sixth, was a petite girl. Although there was still a diagonal seat close to Shi Li avable, she chose to sit in front of Duan Yaojing for her own reasons.


    After the top-ranked students, the seats around Shi Li had been imed,


    The remaining ssmates chose their seats based on their height and preferences.


    For instance, the chubby ssmate, as always, chose the seat at the back near the door, despite it being a dangerous spot.


    But his body was wide, and by moving his seat slightly forward, he could block most of the ss.


    By the time everyone in the ss had chosen their seats, other sses had already packed up their bags, ready for the holiday break.


    Completing the seating arrangement was only the first item on the homeroom teacher''s agenda for today.


    So, they quickly moved on to the second task of the day: grouping based on these seating positions.


    There were thirty-two students in the ss, with four people per group, perfectly dividing the ss into eight small groups.


    When Gu Yuqing heard about the grouping, her eyes immediately lit up.


    Four people in a group, she could be in the same group as Shi Li.


    However, she hadn''t anticipated that the homeroom teacher''s grouping method would be different from what she imagined.


    The three students sitting in the front row on the left side were grouped with the guardian statue on the left side of the podium, and the same for the right side.


    Gu Yuqing and Duan Yaojing were to be grouped with Song Ying and Bian Qingsui sitting in front of them.


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing were grouped with Rongrong and Qiao Jingjia, who sat behind Fu Huixing.


    Qiao Jingjia, sitting behind Fu Huixing, was a young man with a biological age of sixteen but an appearance of thirty-six.


    Apart from Gu Yuqing, who cared a lot about this grouping, the other ssmates were indifferent.


    Although Shi Li''s group was overpowered with Shi Li in it, making it somewhat unbncedpared to other groups,


    For the other ssmates, being able to stay in the same ss as Shi Li to watch the drama unfold was good enough. Why would they care about such a small matter as grouping?


    Seeing that the group members hadmunicated sufficiently among themselves, the homeroom teacher proceeded to thest item of this meeting: moving!


    Everyone maintained their group discussion posture.


    Fu Huixing spoke up, "I can handle any heavy items."


    Considering that Shi Li wasn''t the type to like troubling others, he only offered to help with heavy objects.


    Rongrong chuckled lightly, "I''ve only transferred to our ss recently, so I don''t have much to move. You should help ssmate Shi Li instead."


    Moving things waspletely trivial, and there was no need for help from others. Shi Li had just started to wave her hand to decline.


    "We''re ssmates in the same group, it''s only right that we help each other."


    Gu Yuqing, who was eavesdropping without caution, heard this sentence and snorted heavily to express her disdain.


    If she could have been grouped with Shi Li, how could Fu Huixing have had the chance to curry favor now?


    Fu Huixing''s personal belongings could be considered a prime example of minimalism. It was only thanks to his current attentiveness in ss that he even brought textbooks to school.


    When he stood in front of Shi Li, she had just finished categorizing her personal belongings, preparing to move them up bit by bit ording to the categories.


    Seeing Fu Huixing pick up the two heaviest stacks of books on the desk, Shi Li was about to snatch them back from him, "Oh, no need, I can manage on my own. You should take care of your own stuff first."


    However, Fu Huixing had already walked away, his attitude very clear.


    Oh my, why is this person so stubborn?


    Feeling ufortable letting Fu Huixing move all the things by himself, especially the heavy books, Shi Li also picked up a stack and jogged to catch up with him.


    Since she couldn''t refuse his help, she could only try to do as much as possible herself.


    Fu Huixing noticed her actions, merely pursing his lips and quickening his pace.


    With Fu Huixing''s "unintentional" push, the procrastination habit of over a decade was cured.


    Shi Li couldn''t continue to drag her feet and had topete with Fu Huixing for tasks.


    Due to the high efficiency of the two working together, despite Shi Li having the most personal belongings, their moving speed far surpassed the other ssmates.


    At this point, they had only moved the items over, not yet arranging them in the cabs for personal belongings, so it wasn''t consideredpletely settled.


    However, Shi Li saw that behind her, Rongrong''s desk only had a stack of books on it. Rongrong had only transferred to the ss recently and wasn''t particrly close with the other ssmates, so perhaps no one would help her.


    Thinking of this, Shi Li decided to go downstairs to help her.


    Before that, Shi Li had to first ask Fu Huixing, who had just helped her move books.


    "Have you moved all your things up?"


    Fu Huixing nodded.


    "You have so few things."


    Especiallypared to herself, which made her feel a bit ashamed for a moment.


    "I want to go down and help Rongrong move her books. After all, we''re in the same group, and we''ll be studying and improving together in the future," Shi Li tentatively asked, "Shall we go together?"


    Most importantly, as the group leader, she needed to care for the group members and make them feel the warmth of the collective.


    Fu Huixing capped his pen, "You stay and organize your own things, I''ll go help her."


    This was Shi Li''s idea, how could she not go? Besides, she was the group leader.


    Fu Huixing thought of this too, and he said quietly, "Then you can carry lighter things like cushions or water bottlester."


    Shi Li couldn''t help butugh. "You''re so clever."


    Unexpectedly meeting Shi Li''s smiling eyes, Fu Huixing felt a hint of bashfulness in his heart.

 Chapter 169: Divorce Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    Rongrong was slowly organizing test papers when she heard a crisp female voice next to her ear.


    "Little ssmate Rongrong, the organization is here to send you warmth!"


    The newly appointed group leader was very enthusiastic, "Just let us know if those things need to be moved."


    Shi Li patted Fu Huixing''s arm, "I''ve brought freebor to do the work."


    Though it was just a brief touch, with the fabric of the white T-shirt in between, it made someone freeze in ce.


    Rongrong naturally didn''t miss someone''s unimpressive reaction. She didn''t refuse Shi Li''s goodwill, "Thank you then, everything on the podium can be moved upstairs."


    "Alright!"


    Shi Li wasn''t the type to follow Fu Huixing''s suggestion of only picking up light things to move. She wasn''t the kind of person who liked to ck off.


    Shi Li picked up a stack of books from the podium, intending to carry them herself. However, Fu Huixing naturally took them into his own hands, as if her purpose had been to hand the books to him.


    She couldn''t exactly fight with him over a stack of books on the podium.


    So Shi Li ced light but space-consuming items like an empty water bottle and pencil case on top of the books in his arms. Taking advantage of the fact that he had no more space in his hands, Shi Li tucked a stack of books under her arm and pushed Fu Huixing towards the ssroom door.


    A fire ignited on his back, and Fu Huixing''s brain forgot how to think. He just followed Shi Li''s movement out of the ssroom until they entered the new ssroom, where his brain finally emerged from its dazed state.


    With Shi Li and Fu Huixing''s help, the three of them moving things together greatly improved work efficiency.


    Qiao Jingjia finished moving all the books and personal items, and sat down at his desk wanting to take a break, only to find that the others in the same group had already finished everything.


    Only Shi Li''s progress bar was a little slower, as she was arranging some small figurines on her desk, trying to set them up in a way she liked.


    Qiao Jingjia''s gaze lingered on the figurines. Due to the intensity of his stare, Shi Li turned back and saw him, suddenly realizing, [Oh no, I forgot our group has four people. We didn''t help him move his things. He''s a boy, he should be more magnanimous and not mind such small matters, right?]


    Qiao Jingjia held back tears: ...Yes, I''m magnanimous. I won''t mind.


    After the whole ss finished tidying up, the homeroom teacher gave a series of reminders about things to pay attention to during summer break, and finally waved his hand, announcing they could leave.


    Shi Li turned back to look at her group members, "Shall we go out for a meal together as a group?"


    Chinese people like to deepen rtionships over meals, and Shi Li was no exception.


    The others had no objections.


    The drivering to pick up Shi Li was already waiting outside the school. With four people in the group, they fit perfectly in one car, so there was no need to take a taxi when they had a free ride.


    On the way from the ssroom to outside the school, they had already discussed what to eat this time.


    Summer is the season for barbecue.


    In a group of four, three were quiet types. Shi Li, though rich in inner monologue, wasn''t a talkative personality either, but was forced to speak more to adjust the atmosphere due to the other three.


    Fortunately, although the other three in the group were quiet, they were quite amodating to her, and there were no situations where they deliberately ignored her.


    The destination was arge outdoor restaurant three kilometers from school, rmended by Fu Huixing, who said the taste was quite good.


    Half of the seats at the outdoor restaurant were already filled. Industrial fans blew the aroma of grilled skewers far and wide. They could smell it from quite a distance as soon as they got out of the car.


    They had eaten a lot at lunch, including hot pot, milk tea, and cream cake.


    Logically, they shouldn''t be hungry now, but after running up and down moving things in the afternoon, coupled with young people''s fast metabolism, upon smelling the aroma of grilled skewers, they felt they could eat a whole cow.


    "Do youe to this restaurant often?"


    Fu Huixing nodded, and the next moment the menu was handed to him. "You must know what''s good here, why don''t you rmend some dishes?"


    He didn''t decline. After asking about the dietary restrictions and preferences of the three at the table, he picked up a pencil and carefully marked items on the menu.


    The restaurant Fu Huixing rmended, and the dishes he ordered, were really quite delicious.


    Shi Li and Qiao Jingjia both gave a thumbs up, "Delicious!"


    Summer days get darkte, so it was still light out after they finished eating the barbecue.


    Shi Li took the menu to go pay, but Qiao Jingjia snatched it from her, "Let me, let me. My dad is about to divorce my stepmom, consider this me treating everyone to a celebratory meal."


    It was the first time they''d heard of a celebratory meal for a divorce.


    Shi Li froze not because of the divorce celebration, but because she remembered something.


    Qiao Jingjia had been ssmates with Shi Li for three years in her previous life. When he mentioned the divorce, Shi Li recalled something.


    [But, Qiao Jingjia''s dad divorced the wife he marriedter to avoid debt collectors. When they divorced, he divided all the property to give to hister wife.]


    Qiao Jingjia, who had taken out his phone to pay: ...Damn it.


    [As a result, not long after the divorce, Qiao Jingjia''s father died in a car ident.]


    Qiao Jingjia: ...Damn it all to hell.

 Chapter 170: Li’s Mouth, Deceptive Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    Qiao Jingjia was admitted to Qianpu Middle School based on his excellent academic performance, but that didn''t mean his family background was poor.


    Compared to most of his ssmates, his family situation wasn''t considered very good. His father owned several chain foot massage parlors (the kind without special services), and the family had assets of a few million yuan. While this couldn''tpare to his ssmates'' families, it would be considered wealthy among ordinary people.


    Qiao Jingjia''s biological parents divorced when he was very young. Qiao''s father, to take care of his young child, married a divorced woman who also had a child.


    After the marriage, Qiao''s father''s business grew bigger, and he became busy pursuing his career outside, neglecting his family at home.


    Qiao Jingjia grew up under his stepmother''s care, often suffering abuse. His stepmother frequently beat and scolded him.


    Qiao''s father ignored these issues. It was Qiao Jingjia''s grandfather who couldn''t bear to see his grandson being beaten and took him in.


    Qiao Jingjia''s aunt, uncle, and aunt-inw would often invite their nephew to stay with them for a few days, but since he wasn''t their own child, he couldn''t stay with them for long periods.


    However, Qiao''s father felt it was inappropriate for Qiao Jingjia to live with his grandfather. He thought, "I''m still alive as his father, yet he''s living with others. People will gossip about this."


    Although the old man felt sorry for his grandson, Qiao''s father was the child''s legal guardian. So, Qiao Jingjia was brought back to live with his father and stepmother.


    By that time, Qiao Jingjia had grown up and was no longer as submissive to his stepmother''s beatings as he had been as a child.


    As he grew older, his life became a bit morefortable, at least he was rarely beaten.


    His stepmother stopped hitting him but adopted a different approach. She acted like a loving mother in front of his father while simultaneously portraying Qiao Jingjia as an unfilial son to deceive his father.


    His father was very dissatisfied with his disrespect towards his stepmother.


    Fortunately, his excellent academic performance gave his father a strong sense of vanity in front of rtives and friends.


    Because of his outstanding grades, even with a troublemaking stepmother stirring up problems, his life was still not too bad.


    His father gave him a substantial monthly allowance, and since he entered Qianpu Middle School based on his academic performance, the school also awarded him schrships every year.


    He didn''t have many expenses, so he saved up his schrship money and allowance. In just over a year of high school, he had saved up quite a bit.


    Although Qiao Jingjia wasn''t obsessed with money, he never thought about inheriting the family fortune to get rich.


    He didn''t care if all the money his father earned was donated, but it absolutely couldn''t go to his stepmother. He couldn''t let her have her way.


    The thought of all the money falling into his stepmother''s hands was more painful to him than death.


    The cashier was a middle-aged woman who noticed the young man in front of her take out his phone but not do anything for a while.


    It happened to be at the crucial moment of payment.


    She thought to herself, "This young man isn''t trying to dine and dash, is he? I better keep an eye on him."


    The woman waved her hand, "Young man, is everything alright? Is there a problem with our payment QR code?"


    Of course, she knew there was no problem with the code. She was just reminding him to pay. If he didn''t have money, he shouldn''t pretend to be a big shot and should let the others at the table pay.


    Seeing the three capable individuals behind Qiao Jingjia, the woman retracted her previous thoughts.


    The remaining three people eating with this young man were all children, obviously without the ability to pay.


    Qiao Jingjia was brought back to reality by the woman''s words. He said "Oh" and exined the reason for his earlier daze, "Thework was bad just now."


    The woman didn''t care why he hadn''t paid immediately. She was satisfied when she heard the electronic notification of payment received.


    The driver was nearby, so Shi Li suggested giving the three of them a ride home.


    Rongrong and Qiao Jingjia were about to refuse, but Shi Li had already started pushing the three towards where the car was parked.


    "It''s on the way anyway, no problem."


    Rongrong lived in the old town area, just nearby.


    After dropping Rongrong off at the entrance of the residentialplex she had indicated, they could see from the exterior that thisplex had a long history.


    After getting out of the car, Rongrong stood by the roadside waving goodbye in the direction of the car.


    Shi Li waved back simrly, "Bye-bye~"


    Qiao Jingjia''s home address was further away, in a newly developed residential area. If Shi Li remembered correctly, this development was built by Wei Yi''s family.


    The process of dropping off Qiao Jingjia was the same as with Rongrong. Qiao Jingjia opened the door, got out, and closed it. Shi Li lowered the window and waved goodbye to Qiao Jingjia outside the car.


    The difference was that this time they encountered some unexpected situations.


    A middle-aged woman walking with a little boy noticed Qiao Jingjia by the roadside, and her gaze fell on the small golden ornament on the front of the ck car. As a worldly housewife, she recognized at a nce that this car was not cheap.


    "Jiajing��"


    Shi Li was drinking milk tea and almost spat it out. [Qiao Jingjia''s parents are quite good at naming. His parents must be avid history enthusiasts, though this name isn''t very auspicious.]


    [No, wait. From a prince who became an emperor, this name is actually quite auspicious. It has a sense of being able to change one''s destiny.]


    This was truly a bizarre sense of destiny. Qiao Jingjia had been given many nicknames by friends and ssmates because of this name, but it was the first time someone had looked at it from this perspective.


    For a moment, he felt that this name was actually quite good.


    Regardless of Jiajing''s reputation in history, his fate was good.


    While the three were lost in their own thoughts, the woman with the child, who was actually Qiao Jingjia''s stepmother, had already approached.


    Her face was full of smiles, "You must be our Jiajing''s ssmates. Thank you for bringing him home. Since you''re here, why don''t youe up and sit for a while?"


    Even though he had long been ustomed to his stepmother''s changing faces, Qiao Jingjia still felt disgusted.


    He was still young, his skills in maintainingposure not yet fully developed. After his stepmother spoke, he revealed an expression as if he had eaten something rotten.


    Did Shi Li want to go upstairs? She did, she really did.


    The corner of Fu Huixing''s clothes was tugged, moving slightly.


    At the same time, Shi Li asked for his opinion, "Should we go up and sit for a while? I''ve never been to a ssmate''s home before."


    Just half a year ago, she had gone to his house to deliver a banner of appreciation, and now she was saying she had never been to a ssmate''s home.


    Shi Li was quite the liar.


    Fu Huixing was already used to it.

 Chapter 171: White Rich Beautiful Stereotype

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>


    "Then we''ll be intruding," said the young couple in the back seat of the car, who clearly looked like children from wealthy families.


    Qiao''s Stepmother smiled, her eyes crinkling, "Not at all, not at all. Auntie loves a lively atmosphere."


    Not quite understanding Shi Li''s purpose, Qiao Jingjia followed behind Shi Li and Fu Huixing with a dazed expression.


    Qiao''s Stepmother led the way in front, having assigned her younger son to Qiao Jingjia.


    However, the rtionship between these half-brothers was quite strained. While Qiao Jingjia could barely hide his disdain for his brother, the younger Qiao, being a child, couldn''t conceal his feelings.


    He would asionally hit Qiao Jingjia with his Ultraman toy, clearly behaving like an ill-mannered brat.


    Shi Li smirked and said, "You brothers seem to get along so well. If my younger siblings were to hit me like that, I''d definitely p them back."


    Fu Huixing knew full well about Shi Li''s family situation. Shi Li was the youngest child in her family; she didn''t have any younger siblings. But this was just another one of her fabrications.


    Only then did Qiao''s Stepmother notice her younger son''s actions. It had happened before, but she had never paid attention to it.


    In her mind, a hundred stepsons weren''t as important as one biological son. As long as her son was happy, anything went.


    This was her true feeling, but she couldn''t let outsiders know. They were her stepson''s ssmates, so they would naturally side with him. And these weren''t just any ssmates; they were children from wealthy families.


    Qiao''s Stepmother exined, "Oh my, the brothers do get along very well. Jingjia has a good nature and dotes on his younger brother. This is their unique way ofmunicating."


    Her words all but directly used Shi Li of meddling in their affairs.


    "Is that so? Well, I suppose we have different parenting philosophies. I believe children shouldn''t be spoiled; they should be disciplined when necessary."


    As the elevator announced their arrival, Qiao''s Stepmother conveniently "forgot" about this topic.


    "Come in quickly. Our home is modest, so please don''t mind."


    Shi Li replied very considerately, "It''s no problem at all."


    [Even if we did mind, we''d only think it, not say it out loud]


    This Qiao''s Stepmother imed to have low emotional intelligence, yet she managed to manipte Qiao Jingjia''s father, convincing him to transfer all his assets to her despite their divorce.


    For someone like that, it would be more urate to praise her high emotional intelligence.


    But when entertaining Shi Li and Fu Huixing, she shamelessly inquired about their family backgrounds.


    Shi Li had known since she was three years old not to unt her wealth, always trying to make herself sound ordinary.


    Whenever anyone asked about her family situation, Shi Li would always say, "My dad is a clerk at a privatepany, and my mom is a housewife."


    Huang Jie: ......


    Fu Huixing, following Shi Li''s logic, said, "Both my parents are dead. I live with rtives."


    Looking at the demeanor of these two, Qiao''s Stepmother didn''t believe their ims of ordinary family backgrounds.


    She had her own way of judging people. Hearing Fu Huixing say he lived with rtives, she assumed he was living under Shi Li''s roof.


    Since he was an orphan living with others, there was no need to cultivate a rtionship with him.


    She turned her attention to Shi Li, asking if she wanted orange juice or c, an orange or a banana.


    Shi Li smiled and said, "No need to trouble yourself. We''ve already had dinner and can''t eat anymore. We mainly came to visit, to see Qiao Jingjia''s home and to meet his uncle and aunt."


    Qiao''s Stepmotherughed, "You''re such a sweet talker, youngdy. Your uncle and I are in our forties, there''s nothing much to see."


    "Of course there is."


    [There''s a lot to see. Like what kind of wicked stepmother she is, and what kind of fool would hand over all his assets and reputation to another person, only to lose both money and life]


    The entire ss had long since mastered the art of holding backughter. No matter how funny Shi Li''s words were or how much they wanted tough inside, they had to suppress it to avoid being seen as fools by others and to prevent Shi Li from noticing.


    Qiao''s Stepmother was very nosy about other people''s privacy. Having failed to uncover Shi Li''s family background earlier, she began to probe indirectly again.


    She asked questions like whichpany her father worked for, what her stay-at-home mother did all day, how many housekeepers they had, and how big their house was.


    To be honest, her methods of prying into others'' privacy were quite crude.


    After this conversation, Shi Li couldn''t understand, [So how did she manage to bewitch Qiao Jingjia''s father? Could she teach a ss on it? There should be many people interested in learning]


    Hearing this, Fu Huixing couldn''t help but nce quickly at Shi Li. He wanted to ask if she also wanted to attend such a ss.


    But he held back and didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly, the sound of keys opening the security door outside interrupted them. "Mom, I''m home."


    A girl dressed rather skimpily entered and opened the door at the entrance. Seeing strangers sitting on the living room sofa, she was surprised but quickly adjusted her expression. "We have guests?"


    Qiao''s Stepmother waved for her toe over and sit. "Yes, they''re your elder brother''s ssmates."


    Elder brother?


    Fang Ming thought for a moment, realizing they meant Qiao Jingjia.


    Qiao''s Stepmother introduced her to the two on the sofa, "This is my eldest daughter. She just finished her high school entrance exams and is on summer break now. She just went out with her friends. Fang Ming, quickly greet your brother and sister. Maybe sister can take you out to y sometime."


    Fang Ming was Qiao''s Stepmother''s daughter from her previous marriage. After divorcing her ex-husband, she took on Qiao''s Stepmother''s surname.


    Upon hearing they were Qiao Jingjia''s ssmates, Fang Ming lost all interest inmunicating with them.


    That useless Qiao Jingjia couldn''t possibly know any impressive friends, so there was no need to get to know them.


    Despite her reluctance, Fang Ming still sat down next to Qiao''s Stepmother.


    "I know your school is very good. I want this girl to go to your school and be your ssmate. I wanted to ask how to apply to your school."


    "You can ask Qiao Jingjia about that. You''re family, after all. Is there anything you can''t discuss among yourselves?"


    Qiao Jingjia forced a smile. "Actually, it''s not that difficult. After the high school entrance exam resultse out, schools will naturally call to contact you. There''s no need to apply actively."


    As part of maintaining the facade of a family, how could he not know Fang Ming''s grades?


    With scores that couldn''t even be considered outstanding, was the school crazy enough to recruit her as a special talent student?


    What was her special talent, having an exceptionally thick skin?


    A smile of embarrassment appeared on Qiao''s Stepmother''s face. "No, that''s not it. She can''t enter the school based on her grades. I was thinking of paying tuition to get her into your school."


    Tuition? Qianpu Middle School''s annual tuition was in the seven figures. It didn''t seem like something their family could afford.


    The Shi family could send their stepdaughter to Qianpu, as three years of tuition was just a drop in the bucket for them.


    Shi Li put on an innocent smile and said, "I''m afraid I don''t know much about that. Like Qiao Jingjia, I was specially recruited by the school due to my outstanding grades."


    Qiao Jingjia added credibility to Shi Li''s words, "That''s right. Her grades are exceptionally good. She always ranks first in every exam."


    Qiao''s Stepmotherughed dryly, "Is that so? I didn''t realize you''re not only beautiful but also excel in your studies. Could you help auntie find out how students with poor grades can get into Qianpu Middle School?"


    Shi Li replied with a naive expression, "If grades are poor, you just use money, right?"


    Qiao''s Stepmother nearly choked. Did she not know that students with poor grades had to pay more? The key was that there were many intricate details that needed to be figured out.


    It wasn''t as simple as sticking money to your forehead and bing a Qianpu student.


    It was the first time Shi Li had heard the name Fang Ming, and she felt it sounded familiar.


    While waiting for the elevator at the Qiao family''s door, she suddenly remembered, [Fang Mingter participates in a talent show and fabricates a persona as a rich, beautiful second-generation heir]


    [So this rich beauty is all thanks to the money swindled from Qiao Jingjia''s biological father]


    [This rich beauty facade seems quite inted]

 Chapter 172: One melon is higher than another melon

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>


    When Shi Li and Fu Huixing returned to the car, they noticed a missed call on their phone.


    It was from Song Ying.


    Because Fu Huixing was beside her, Shi Li didn''t call back immediately, waiting until the driver had dropped Fu Huixing off.


    Only then did Shi Li return the call, "Is there something urgent?"


    Song Ying''s soft voice came through the receiver, "Sister, are you free tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I am. Do you need something?"


    Song Ying giggled, "I want to visit Mrs. Hong Yan in prison. I haven''t seen her for many days and I miss her. I''m afraid to go alone, so I was hoping you could apany me."


    Shi Li fell silent. She had always known that this girl had many tricks up her sleeve, a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Has she now stopped hiding her true nature?


    Song Ying pleaded, "Please, can we go?"


    "Alright, when do you n to visit? I''ll clear my schedule in advance."


    Song Ying had already nned it out, "Let''s go in the afternoon. Sister can sleep in in the morning."


    "Okay, have the driver pick me up tomorrow."


    The next day, after lunch, the Xu family''s driver arrived punctually with Song Ying to pick up Shi Li.


    Song Ying entered the vi, politely greeted Huang Jie, and presented her with a gift.


    Huang Jie inquired about her adjustment to the Xu family and her rtionship with her birth parents.


    Song Ying answered each question.


    Huang Jie only asked a few simple questions before tactfully letting the two go about their business.


    For the sake of Song Ying''s public image, Shi Li didn''t tell Huang Jie that they were going to the prison to visit Hong Yan.


    After fastening her seatbelt, Song Ying proudly shared with Shi Li the items she had prepared for the prison visit, "I heard that the food and clothing in prison are very poor. My mom can''t possibly endure such austerity, so I brought her some snacks and some undergarments."


    Hearing this, Shi Li wondered if she had misjudged Song Ying. Could she truly care for Hong Yan?


    The next moment, Shi Li was certain her judgment hadn''t been wrong. Song Ying was indeed a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "But visitors aren''t allowed to bring things into the prison."


    Song Ying grinned, showing her little canine teeth, "It doesn''t matter. Even if I can''t give the inmate these things, I can still hold them up for her to see."


    [Hong Yan will probably want to rush out and chop you up when she sees these things but can''t have them, right?]


    This was exactly what Song Ying was thinking. Otherwise, why would she go out to visit the prison on a scorching summer day? Wouldn''t it be nicer to stay in an air-conditioned room and do practice exercises?


    Of course, she wanted to see Hong Yan''s current miserable state, and even more, she wanted to see her breakdown expression. She wasn''t a saint who could forgive her enemies.


    Shi Li nodded, "Alright, it''s good that Mrs. Hong can see the gifts you brought through the ss and feel the love from her family."


    "That''s what I thought too."


    Upon arriving at the prison, they learned that these items were not allowed inside.


    They weren''t even allowed to show them through the ss. Song Ying was very disappointed.


    As Shi Li took out her appointment information to show the staff, she clearly heard the person mutter, "Why are so many people visiting this 5938 today?"


    In prison, people lose their names and are referred to by a string of numbers instead.


    Shi Li, with a smile on her face, tried to get more information from the person, "Brother, are there others visiting 5938 today?"


    This wasn''t exactly a secret, but visitor information usually couldn''t be shared with outsiders. Moreover, thatdy hadn''t entered through the regr process.


    The staff member instinctively wanted to conceal the information, but Shi Li said, "We''re not asking who it is, just wondering if people oftene to visit 5938?"


    Under the earnest gaze of the two beautiful women, the staff member thought, this isn''t a work secret and it won''t cause any problems.


    He answered, "Not often, butpared to other inmates, 5938 has more visitors. There''s another person visiting her today."


    "Okay, okay, thank you."


    Shi Li wanted to give him some food, but feared it might be seen as a bribe. To avoid causing trouble for either of them, she suppressed this urge.


    "Someone else is visiting her? It must be Uncle Shi."


    Shi''s Grandmother had more than once urged her son to divorce Hong Yan, even having awyer draft a divorce agreement, but Youngest Uncle Shi had promised to stay together through thick and thin and refused to divorce no matter what.


    Because of Youngest Uncle Shi, the Shi family was mocked by those around them every so often.


    A few years ago, it was Youngest Uncle Shi divorcing and leaving for love. Now it was because the object of Youngest Uncle Shi''s love turned out to be a criminal. She had stolen a child, and that child happened to be the Xu family''s daughter.


    It was quite a dramatic storyline, enough to shock everyone several times over.


    Of course, the best way to cover up one explosive gossip is to reveal another explosive gossip.


    After hearing about the Lin family''s matriarch having sex in the mourning hall, the identity of the man involved was even more shocking.


    In the face of such major news, the child-stealing incident instantly became insignificant.


    After hearing the gossip about the Lin family, from Shi Li''s Uncle and Eldest Aunt down to Shi Li''s Cousin, they all expressed their utmost gratitude for the self-sacrificing dedication of the Lin family''s eldest madam and second son, who had saved their family.


    If possible, they would like to send these two individuals a banner of honor.


    It would read: "Glorious Adultery, Great Beauty of Humanity."


    To visit Hong Yan, Youngest Uncle Shi would definitely be there, but Shi Li felt there might be others as well.


    "Mrs. Hong has offended quite a few people in the past. There should be plenty of people wanting to see her current state."


    Song Ying always agreed with whatever Shi Li said. She nodded cooperatively, "Sister, you''re right."


    Shi Li was holding a parasol when she came face to face with ady under a floral parasol not far away.


    That person asked in disbelief, "Ali?"

 Chapter 173: Night of Rain and Tragic Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    The person approached her and asked, "Shi Li, why are you here?"


    Shi Li thought to herself that she could now guess who the staff had mentioned wasing to visit Hong Yan today.


    Shi Li forced a smile, "If I''m not mistaken, I''m here for the same reason as you."


    Lu Yiyue, Shi Li''s former aunt-inw, let out a silveryugh and nodded, "That''s quite possible."


    Song Ying restrained herself as she observed Lu Yiyue, not understanding the wordy between her and Shi Li.


    "Seeing her in a bad state makes me feel better."


    Shi Li nodded, "What a coincidence, we feel the same way."


    "By the way, I heard that after she went to prison, your Youngest Uncle Shi still remained devoted to her. Such a touching love story."


    Though she spoke of it as touching, her tone was full of mockery.


    Hearing her mention Youngest Uncle Shi, Song Ying vaguely guessed the identity of thisdy.


    Someone who held a grudge against Hong Yan and looked down on Youngest Uncle Shi could only be one person - Youngest Uncle Shi''s ex-wife.


    Shi Li greatly respected this former aunt-inw, as it was Youngest Uncle Shi who had wronged her. Therefore, after their divorce, the Shi family treated her like a daughter, and Shi Li gained another aunt figure.


    Shi Li smiled apologetically, "My uncle is blind, as you well know. It''s good that he''s devoted. At least when she gets out of prison, she''ll have a home and won''t go around harming others."


    Shi Li''s words pleased Lu Yiyue. Generally speaking, anyone who criticized Youngest Uncle Shi in front of her would win her favor.


    "You naughty girl, you''ve be quite the smooth talker. Oh, by the way, my eldest niece is getting engaged in a few days. Remember toe and join the fun. Don''t always shut yourself up at home studying. There''s no end to studying, you should enjoy yourself more while you''re young."


    Lu Yiyue turned to Song Ying with a smile, "This must be the Xu''s daughter. You shoulde along with Shi Li to have some fun too."


    Song Ying was clearly surprised that Lu Yiyue had guessed her identity, a sh of astonishment crossing her face.


    She looked at Song Ying with eyes full of affection, "You look a lot like your father and your aunt."


    So that was the reason? If blood rtions could be determined by just a face, why hadn''t others noticed, Song Ying wondered puzzledly.


    Of course, it wasn''t just based on her face. Looking like the Xu family was one aspect, but the most important thing was what Shi Li had just said about theming to visit Hong Yan.


    Now, those willing toe to the prison to visit Hong Yan, apart from Youngest Uncle Shi, were probably all here to watch the show.


    Shi Li didn''t have any deep grudges against Hong Yan, her new aunt-inw, not enough to make here all this way. So she must be apanying the girl beside her.


    Before being recognized by her birth family, Xu''s daughter had been raised in the Shi family.


    The Shi family were all kind-hearted people, so the girl would have been well cared for in their home, and naturally, her rtionship with the Shi family would be good.


    Based on all these reasons, Lu Yiyue had guessed that Song Ying was the Xu family''s daughter.


    Song Ying''s bright, big eyes were full of shock. Lu Yiyue resisted the urge to pat her head, only saying to the two girls, "I won''t keep you any longer, go on in quickly. If you miss me, feel free toe to our house anytime to y."


    Her floral parasol lowered, covering herplex expression.


    Actually, she had once had her eye on Xu Xing. Xu Xing''s appearance and learning were outstanding among his peers, making him a good match for an arranged marriage.


    However, Xu Xing had fallen in love with a girl without any background, and they quickly married and had a child.


    Her family then found other young men from good families for her. The Third Shi wasn''t the most outstanding among these men, but he had a good appearance, a nice personality, was easy to handle, and had a clean background, unlike others with messy private lives.


    Although her family chose marriage partners, they weren''t the type to sell off their daughter.


    When choosing a husband for their daughter, the daughter''s opinion was naturally the most important.


    Comparatively speaking, The Third Shi scored the highest, and she ultimately chose to marry him.


    She and The Third Shi didn''t have a sacred love before marriage, but after several years of marriage, they treated each other with respect and lived quite harmoniously.


    As long as The Third Shi didn''t flirt with women outside and didn''t engage in domestic violence, she could live with him. Nothing else mattered much.


    They hadn''t had children after marriage, and neither her inws nor her own family had pressured them.


    Knowing the many downsides of having children, she didn''t have a strong desire to have a baby.


    So when The Third Shi brought Hong Yan to her and said he wanted a divorce, at that time she only felt relief: it was fortunate that she had always used contraception and hadn''t had children. Otherwise, for a child, encountering this kind of family and this kind of father would have been a disaster.


    When The Third Shi said he wanted a divorce, she had no objections.


    The Third Shi was just a troublesome old man, not some preciousmodity. How could she possibly be unwilling to let him go?


    Her maiden family was still there, and they could support her. As long as she had money, what kind of man couldn''t she find?


    High heels clicked on the cement floor, making a tap-tap-tap sound.


    Thinking about the interesting turns of life, Lu Yiyue couldn''t help butugh.


    Before Hong Yan had a chance to leave the visiting room, she was met by the next wave of visitors.


    While she had managed to remain calm when facing Lu Yiyue, upon seeing Song Ying, who now looked like a little princess after her transformation, shepletely lost herposure.


    "What are you doing here? Haven''t you ruined me enough already?"


    Faced with the strange looks from the nearby prison guards, Song Ying good-naturedly exined, "My adoptive mother has a bit of a temper, please excuse her."


    Song Ying picked up the speaking tube and said gently, "Mom, even though you kidnapped me and caused me to be separated from my birth parents for over ten years, we were still mother and daughter for more than a decade. I still have feelings for you. I was worried you might not be able to adapt to prison life, so I prepared a lot of food for you, all your favorites."


    Hong Yan''s eyes flickered slightly. Her hatred for Song Ying was intense, but if Song Ying could bring her some benefits, she was willing to show affection towards her.


    "Mom knows that Xiao Ying is a good child. It was all mom''s fault before. You shouldn''t hold it against me. Mom has nothing now, only you."


    Song Ying put on a deeply moved expression, "Mom, I love you too."


    "Then can you talk to your birth parents about writing a letter of forgiveness for me? You want mom to get out of prison soon, don''t you?"


    "Mom, of course I hope you can get out of prison soon. I will talk to dad and mom about this, and I''ll put in a good word for you in front of them."


    She would talk about it, but whether it was now or yearster when she discussed it with her parents, well, that depended on her memory.


    Her dear mother also knew that she had always been slow-witted, so forgetfulness was normal.


    Hong Yan gripped the phone, "Good Xiao Ying, didn''t you say you brought good things for mom? Where are they?"


    Song Ying put on a regretful face and said, "Oh my, I did bring a lot of food and clothes, but you know the prison rules, they don''t allow outsiders to give things to inmates. I wanted to, but rules are rules, we can''t break them."


    Hong Yan almost couldn''t resist her years of ingrained instinct to curse Song Ying out over the phone.


    She held back from hurling abuse, not because Hong Yan had been rehabilitated in prison, but because she was still hoping Song Ying would go home and write a letter of forgiveness. For now, she couldn''t afford to offend Song Ying.


    So she forcibly held back and said, "It''s alright, mom knows you''re a good child. It''s enough that you had the thought."


    Song Ying had never seen Hong Yan so gentle and pleasant, like a truly loving mother.


    "I''m d you don''t me me."


    Having yed her prank on Hong Yan, Song Ying was in high spirits, her milk ducts flowing smoothly.


    In the car, she took the initiative to suggest, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen grandma and aunt. Why don''t we go home for dinner together tonight?"


    Then she turned to instruct the driver to turn around and head to the mall.


    Song Ying exined to Shi Li, "In the past, it was always aunt and grandma buying things for me. Now that I have money, I want to buy some gifts for them too."


    Since it was her kind intention, Shi Li couldn''t stop her.


    However, when Song Ying got out of the car and headed straight for the jewelry store, Shi Li couldn''t help but say, "Aunt and grandma don''tck those things. You can just bring some fruit and snacks. Don''t buy anything expensive."


    Shi Li seemed to have just discovered Song Ying''s hidden attribute as a shopaholic, particrly fond of spending money on those around her.


    But Song Ying uttered a profound truth, "We can just look without buying anything."


    With no other choice, Shi Li could only go in with her, intending to prevent Song Ying from spending money or use her own card instead.


    Entering the jewelry store, Song Ying spotted a familiar figure and called out enthusiastically, "Yuqing, are you here shopping too?"


    Shi Li wondered inwardly, [When did she make this friend? Howe I don''t know about it?]


    Song Ying and Li Yuqing had only exchanged contact information a day ago, but they had hit it off so well online that they seemed like old friends.


    Aliali: 6720f5192bffb2b7bc4c09c9


    That''s why Song Ying was particrly warm when she saw this "old friend."


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts seemed toe with their own background music. Before Li Yuqing turned around, she only heard Song Ying''s voice and didn''t immediately recognize her, as they had mostlymunicated through text and hadn''t spoken face-to-face much.


    It was thanks to Shi Li''s inner monologue that she knew Shi Li was behind her.


    Song Ying quietly introduced Li Yuqing to Shi Li, "She''s a ssmate from the original ss 3. Yesterday at the school gate, when she saw I had ordered too many bubble teas, she helped me carry them back to the ssroom." She conveniently omitted the fact that she had actively asked for help.


    Li Yuqing was apanied by a young, fashionable woman who was her older sister. They hade to buy some jewelry as part of her sister''s dowry.


    When Li Yuqing turned around, Shi Li got a clear view of her face.


    [She''s the youngest daughter from that rainy night massacre case]


    Li Yuqing: ??


    [The rainy night butcher is her brother-inw]


    Li Yuqing: Whoa!

 Chapter 174: Don’t Just Let Me Hear It

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    Li Yuqing seemed to understand why the principal''s hand was shaking that day, as she now couldn''t control her own trembling hands.


    Li Yuqing''s sister nced at her, "Why are you shaking so much?"


    Li Yuqing had been holding her sister''s arm, so her sister could feel her trembling.


    Sheughed it off, exining, "The air conditioning in the store is too strong, I''m a bit cold."


    The shop assistant apanying them hadn''t noticed the temperature being low, but considering these two were big customers who had just bought a lot of jewelry, satisfying her monthly KPI in one go, she was ready to amodate any request, no matter how unreasonable.


    So she quickly said, "We''ll turn up the temperature right away."


    Li Yuqing''s sister frowned, "The temperature isn''t high in here. Are you sick?"


    She reached behind Li Yuqing to feel her forehead, muttering to herself, "No fever."


    "Even without a fever, we should prevent it. Remember to have the housekeeper make you some Bangen when we get home, just in case."


    [It seems Li Yuqing''s parents don''t approve of their elder daughter''s husband. Li Yuqing''s sister married the man she loved against her parents'' wishes, and her parents didn''t participate in the wedding at all.]


    [The couple was fine at first, butter something went wrong. That brother-inw ended up killing his father-inw''s entire family, including his own wife and their unborn child.]


    Just hearing Shi Li''s thoughts, Li Yuqing could feel a distinct pain in her neck.


    She reached up to touch her neck, finding her head still attached and no wounds.


    Li Yuqing turned to see her sister happily selecting cufflinks, and suddenly felt a surge of anger.


    Even if you had found someone who was after your money, or someone who was secretly unfaithful, at least they might have spared your life.


    But now, not only will your future brother-inw kill you and your unborn child, he won''t even spare mom, dad, and me.


    After some thought, Li Yuqing couldn''t help but speak up, "Sis, mom and dad still haven''t agreed to your marriage. Why don''t you reconsider? There''s no rush. Talk it over with them properly. They love you, and they''ll surelypromise in the end. This is a lifelong decision, after all. I really hope you can get our parents'' approval."


    Her goal now was to stabilize the situation and prevent her sister from getting married immediately.


    Li Yuwei touched her belly with a blissful expression, saying, "It''s not that I''m in a hurry, it''s your nephew who can''t wait. I can''t have the baby before getting married, can I? In a few months when my belly gets big, I won''t look good in a wedding dress."


    She''s already pregnant?


    Her sister had never mentioned this before. Li Yuqing only knew that she was rushing to get married, that their parents didn''t approve, and that they had kicked her out of the house.


    Today was the first day of summer vacation. Li Yuqing had nned to spend quality time with her bed, but a phone call in the afternoon from her sister had summoned her to go shopping and help choose jewelry.


    Seeing her sister''s shocked face, Li Yuwei thought she was speechless with joy at bing an aunt.


    She generously offered, "Do you want to feel it?"


    When her sister didn''t respond, Li Yuwei poked her cheek, "Look at you, so overwhelmed with happiness at bing an aunt!"


    Li Yuqing thought: My life has entered a countdown of a few months, and I''m not only unhappy but afraid to move.


    Li Yuqing absent-mindedly followed her sister. Whenever Li Yuwei asked for her opinion, she would just nod or give a perfunctory "looks good."


    It didn''t take long for Li Yuwei to notice something was off with her sister.


    What should have been a joyous asion turned sour as her sister repeatedly brushed her off. Her spoiled rich girl temper red up, exacerbated by pregnancy hormones making her moody.


    "If you don''t want to shop with me, I can do it alone. No need to force yourself."


    Li Yuqing wanted to storm off, saying she''d had enough, if it weren''t for her poor judgment that would lead to such a catastrophe for her family.


    However, considering her sister''s pregnancy, Li Yuqing had to cate her. She exined that she wasn''t upset with her sister, but was just thinking about some school matters, which is why she seemed distracted. She apologized profusely.


    She then asked the shop assistant to bring out some children''s jewelry, saying it was a gift from the aunt for the baby.


    Having barely managed to soothe her sister, Li Yuwei no longer felt like shopping.


    Li Yuqing took charge of carrying the spoils from the first half of their shopping trip, scurrying after Li Yuwei.


    Whatever Li Yuwei wanted to buy, Li Yuqing would rush forward to pay, like a head eunuch serving the emperor.


    After wandering around the mall for a while, they encountered Shi Li and Song Ying at the exit.


    Song Ying had bought some women''s health products from a health store, preparing gifts for everyone from Shi Li''s grandmother to his aunt, and even the nanny who had once taken care of her.


    Li Yuwei spotted the two girls first, pointing at them as they each held shopping bags in one hand and ice cream in the other, asking her sister, "Aren''t those your ssmates?"


    Li Yuqing nodded.


    Since they had seen each other, they had to go say hello.


    However, Li Yuwei''s eyes were drawn to the ice cream in their hands, making her mouth water. She was even more enthusiastic than Li Yuqing, acting childish with her sister but polite to the others, "We meet again! Have you finished your shopping?"


    Shi Li nodded, "Yes, are you heading home too?"


    They had originally nned to go home, but after seeing the ice cream, she changed her mind. She wanted to buy an ice cream first, then talk about going home.


    Li Yuwei asked with a smile, "Where did you buy that ice cream?"


    After Shi Li exined the exact location and name of the shop, Song Ying couldn''t help but share the details of the discount promotion they had used.


    This was Song Ying''s habit: always checking group-buying apps for discounts before making a purchase.


    Li Yuwei was very interested in the idea of buying discounted ice cream, but she didn''t quite understand how to do it. So she pulled Song Ying over to demonstrate the process in front of her, only letting the two girls leave after she had fully grasped it.


    The scene of Li Yuwei and Song Ying putting their heads together to study money-saving strategies was so heartwarming that Shi Li couldn''t help but think, [What a nice person. Who could imagine that due to poor judgment in choosing a partner, she''d end up having a child with someone who''s plotting to kill her entire family?]


    Li Yuqing thought: Don''t just let me hear this, please push it to my love-blind sister.


    Let her know that choosing the wrong man not only harms herself but brings disaster to the whole family.

 Chapter 175: Should See a Doctor When Sick

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    Shi Li''s gaze fell on Li Yuwei''s t abdomen. Recalling what she had heard about her death in her previous life reminded Shi Li of the cruel acts of Japanese soldiers in anti-Japanese war films.


    Without any anesthesia, the baby was cut out of the mother''s body and killed, while the mother was left in an open state until she bled to death.


    Scandalous gossip events that shattered one''s worldview were not umon in their circles, like affairs between fathers-inw and daughters-inw, or sisters-inw...


    Criminal cases urred asionally, but were extremely rare.


    Even when they did happen, it was usually somewless rich kid causing a fatal drunk driving ident, or someone overdosing while doing drugs with their lover.


    The Li family''s gruesome massacre was exceptionally rare, not just in their social circle, but in all of Blue City.


    The victims'' deaths were particrly brutal, with blood sttered all over the crime scene.


    Just hearing the description made Shi Li feel terrified.


    Especially knowing that one of the victims was her schoolmate made the case feel even more horrific when it happened to someone she knew.


    [When choosing a partner, never go for someone who''s insecure, jealous, and prone to overthinking. The Li family''s eldest son-inw saw his wife chatting with another man for just a bit after they got married, and he suspected she was cheating on him and even doubted if the baby in her belly was his.]


    [That scumbag was caught quickly. I heard the forensic expert was kind enough to do a DNA test for the child, which proved it was indeed his own flesh and blood.]


    From these brief descriptions, Li Yuqing could glimpse how tragically her family had died. But whether the death was peaceful or miserable didn''t really matter anymore - they were all dead in the end.


    What difference did it make if one died peacefully or in agony?


    She numbly allowed Li Yuwei to pull her along. For Li Yuwei, bargain hunting was an exciting new experience, and she was eager to try out the methods she had just learned.


    After parting ways with the Li sisters, Shi Li and Song Ying left the mall. The driver was already waiting for them at the entrance.


    The two got into the back seat of the car.


    After fastening her seatbelt, Song Ying was a bit worried about Li Yuqing''s state, so she sent aforting text: [If you need anything, please don''t hesitate toe to me. Don''t feel shy about it.]


    [I may not be the smartest person, but three cobblers with their witsbined surpass Zhuge Liang. If we all put our heads together, I''m sure we cane up with a solution.]


    Li Yuqing was busy buying ice cream and didn''t see Song Ying''s message.


    Even though there was no reply, Song Ying wasn''t discouraged and persistently sent more messages.


    [By the way, your brother-inw is so extreme, does he have some mental health issues?]


    [Mental illness can be scary, they don''t even have to take legal responsibility for murder.]


    [But if we knew in advance that he had mental problems, I think it would be best to send him to a hospital for treatment.]


    The best ce for mentally ill people with violent tendencies is a psychiatric hospital.


    Arriving at the Shi family vi, Song Ying casually put away her phone and got out of the car with Shi Li.


    The housekeeper was delighted to see Song Ying, "Little Ying is back!"


    Song Ying gave her a big hug, "I''m back, and this is a gift for you."


    Song Ying knew exactly which gift was for whom. She handed one of the bags to the housekeeper, "See if you like it. My sister and I spent a long time picking it out."


    The housekeeper chided yfully, "Your presence is enough, there''s no need for gifts. How unnecessary!"


    Shi Liughed and said, "Little Ying is quite wealthy now. Don''t try to save money for her. When we go out to eat now, she''s the one paying."


    She was referring to the two ice creams they had just bought, which Song Ying had paid for since she had the special ability to get the lowest bargain prices.


    Shi''s Grandmother was lounging in her chair watching a TV drama. Hearing Shi Li''s words, she replied, "That won''t do. We can''t always let Little Ying pay just because she has money now. Even if you two are close, you shouldn''t take advantage of Little Ying."


    Shi Li ran up to her grandmother and joked, "But I''m poor! You know my parents don''t give me much pocket money."


    She held out her hand, "Grandma, give me some money to buy pretty clothes."


    Shi''s Grandmother gave her a yful p, "Nonsense! Your parents are very generous with you. You''re trying to trick money out of this olddy!"


    Shi Li wasn''t upset at being caught out. Sheughed heartily and said, "You''ve seen right through me! Stop watching your soap opera and look at the gift Little Ying bought especially for you."


    Shi''s Grandmother didn''tck for gifts, but she treasured the thought behind them from the children.


    Whether the gift was good or bad, Shi''s Grandmother would love it all the same.


    The Eldest Aunt, knowing there was a gift for her too, showed the same excitement as Shi''s Grandmother.


    Shi''s Grandmother kept saying how thoughtful Song Ying was, and instructed the kitchen to prepare Song Ying''s favorite dishes for dinner that night.


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "No need for instructions, we''ve already prepared. When our childes home, we naturally make the dishes they like."


    With Song Ying as such a considerate granddaughter, Shi Li was almost pushed aside.


    Shi''s Grandmother couldn''t help but tease her, "It''s been over twenty years, and this is the first time I''ve received a gift from a grandchild."


    The eldest cousin, returning home from work, felt like he''d been hit in the knee.


    Shi Li assumed her grandmother was just hinting at her eldest cousin, and that it had nothing to do with her.


    If the sky fell, the eldest brother would be there to hold it up.


    The eldest cousin gave his two sisters a resentful look, wondering why he''d been dragged into this out of nowhere.


    Shi Li caught her eldest cousin''s aggrieved nce and very considerately defended him, "Big brother is the most filial. I guarantee he''ll bring you a surprise gift tomorrow."


    Shi''s Grandmother''s eyes lit up, "Is your big brother bringing a girlfriend home?"


    Shi Quan, still a single dog, replied, "No, and referring to a girlfriend as a gift is inappropriate. It''s disrespectful to women."


    The Eldest Aunt couldn''t stand her son''s overly serious way of speaking. She threw a cushion at him, "Speak normally."


    Shi Quan put the cushion back in ce and resumed his normal tone, "Alright."


    After more than a month, Song Ying was having dinner with everyone again.


    Without the unpleasant Hong Yan at the table, this dinner felt particrly enjoyable.


    When the Youngest Uncle Shi came home and saw Song Ying, his eyes dimmed, clearly thinking of Hong Yan.


    However, he controlled himself today and didn''t bring up that nauseating person when everyone was so happy.


    After dinner, Shi''s Grandmother and the Eldest Aunt both strongly invited Song Ying to stay over and y with Shi Li.


    Song Ying was very tempted, but her family couldn''t do without her at the moment.


    Because she had once been stolen by Hong Yan, her family was particrly worried that she might encounter child traffickers and be kidnapped again.


    Song Ying''s birth mother would send a message every so often, asking who she was with and what she was doing.


    If Song Ying dyed replying to a message for a long time due to being busy, her mother on the other end of the phone would start imagining all sorts of scenarios - had something happened to her child? Had she been kidnapped?


    For this reason, Song Ying couldn''t stay at the Shi family home for now.


    After exining the reason, Shi''s Grandmother and the Eldest Aunt were very understanding and advised her not to see it as a burden, saying that after some time, her mother wouldn''t be like this anymore.


    Song Ying understoodpletely.


    To be honest, perhaps because she hadn''t experienced love from parents and family when she was young, this kind of motherly concern, which might be a burden to others, made her feel valued. She even enjoyed this attention.


    On her way home, Song Ying opened her phone and saw that Li Yuqing had replied with an OK hand gesture.


    After returning home and sharing the day''s events with her parents and grandparents, she went to her room.


    After some thought, she reopened the chat with Li Yuqing and asked what she wanted to do next.


    From the text, she could sense Li Yuqing''s relief.


    [I''ve already told my parents that he seems to have a mental illness. My dad has already found someone to investigate.]


    [The results shoulde out soon.]


    [Thank you for your suggestion. The mentally ill should indeed be in mental hospitals QAQ]

 Chapter 176: Devoted Male Lead Online

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>


    The day after meeting Lu Yiyue, she contacted Huang Jie saying her niece was getting engaged and insisted on bringing Shi Li along.


    Lu Yiyue used to be Shi Li''s aunt by marriage. Her niece often came to visit the Shi family.


    Lu Lanshan was a few years older than Shi Li. Before entering middle school, she frequently took Shi Li out to y.


    She went abroad for middle school, and after Lu Yiyue divorced Youngest Uncle Shi, Shi Li lost contact with Lu Lanshan.


    Youngest Uncle Shi was adamant about divorcing Lu Yiyue. The Lu family said they wouldn''t hold it against others, but in reality, they gradually cut ties with the Shi family.


    From ending business cooperation to slowly ceasing all interactions between the two families.


    A gentleman ends a friendship without harsh words. The two families didn''t immediately cut ties after the divorce, mainly to avoid affecting stock prices and to minimize any negative impact on each other.


    Seeing Shi Li outside the prison, Lu Yiyue suddenly felt the fleeting nature of time and the unpredictability of fate. She thought that past events were over, and there was no need to let years of friendship between the two families be buried along with her failed marriage.


    So she took the initiative to invite Shi Li to her niece''s engagement party, extending an olive branch.


    Afterwards, worried that Shi Li might forget or fail to convey her message correctly due to her young age, she called Huang Jie, whose number had been lying dormant in her phone contacts for years. She not only invited her to bring Shi Li to the engagement party but also asked them to visit her home when they had time.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Jie thought for a moment, went to the walk-in closet, opened the safe in the corner, and took out some of her jewelry collection. She found a jade bracelet to give to Lu Lanshan as an engagement gift.


    Since Lu Yiyue had extended the olive branch, their family couldn''t show up empty-handed.


    Knowing that Lu Yiyue and Lu Lanshan were both at home today, Huang Jie pulled Shi Li, who was working on exercise books in the study, and told her to change into something more refreshing, "Come with mom for a bit."


    Sitting in the car with Huang Jie, Shi Li finally asked where they were going.


    "Lanshan is getting engaged in a few days. Your former aunt just called to invite us to attend. We''re going to see the bride-to-be. I''ve prepared a purple jade bracelet as a wedding gift for her."


    Shi Li took the jewelry box from Huang Jie''s bag, opened it to see a beautiful purple jade bracelet lying on the velvet.


    She loved it so much, examining it carefully in the sunlight.


    The thought of giving away such a beautiful bracelet made Shi Li''s heart ache. "Mom, why don''t you have a second child? Relying on me to recoup the gift money through my own engagement and wedding seems a bit unrealistic."


    Huang Jie snatched the bracelet back from her hand, carefully putting it back in the box before giving this silly child a p on the back. "What nonsense are you talking about? How old am I to have another child? Are you out of your mind? Has studying made you stupid? If I have a second child, wouldn''t theypete with you for the family inheritance? What if we end up with a spendthrift? The three of us would suffer along with them."


    Compared to families still chasing after male heirs, Huang Jie and Shi Li''s father were quite progressive.


    They never felt that having a girl meant the end of their lineage. Instead, they believed that having a wastrel son would be the real disaster.


    Before getting out of the car, Huang Jie gave Shi Li a stern look, telling her to watch her mouth and not say anything inappropriate.


    Shi Li nodded obediently, "Madam Mother, please rest assured. I won''t say anything silly in front of others." She wasn''t stupid; she knew what should and shouldn''t be said.


    Only then did Madam Mother withdraw her threatening death re, switching to a different demeanor after starting the car.


    The Lu family''s housekeeper greeted Huang Jie and her daughter at the entrance.


    It had indeed been many years since they''dst met. Huang Jie smiled and inquired about the housekeeper''s health.


    The housekeeper politely responded, gesturing with one hand to guide them in.


    Huang Jie used to visit frequently, so it wasn''t as if she''d forgotten her way around after a few years of absence.


    However, theyout of the Lu family''s vi grounds had changed significantly. Without someone leading the way, it would indeed be easy to get lost.


    When Lu Yiyue and Huang Jie, the former sisters-inw, met, they exchanged pleasantries for quite a while. Lu Yiyue didn''t forget to hold Shi Li''s hand.


    "Little Li has grown into such a beautiful youngdy. Girls really do change at eighteen. I almost didn''t recognize her when I saw her outside yesterday."


    Huang Jie turned to re at Shi Li, as she hadn''t heard about this encounter from her daughter.


    Three generations of Lu women were at home. The elders were preparing the dowry, while Lu Lanshan was learning about dowry preparation from her mother and grandmother.


    Huang Jie first greeted Old Madam Lu, then presented the prepared gift to Lu Lanshan, "This is Auntie''s wedding gift for you."


    Lu Lanshan opened the box to see a translucent purple jade bracelet. She immediately expressed her delight, "Thank you, Auntie. I love it."


    Huang Jie smiled, "I''m d you like it. I remember you had excellent taste even as a child. You once set your eyes on your aunt''s jade bracelet."


    Lu Lanshan pouted, "I remember. But my aunt was stingy and wouldn''t give it to me."


    Lu Yiyue chided her, "I hadn''t had enough of that bracelet myself. How could I give it to you? A gentleman doesn''t covet what others cherish. You ungrateful child, I''ve given you plenty of gifts over the years."


    Bringing up the past and reminiscing about old times imperceptibly bridged the subtle gap between them.


    Huang Jie praised Lu Lanshan repeatedly, while the two Lu matriarchs, in turn, showeredpliments on Shi Li.


    After finishing the mutual ttery session, Huang Jie casually inquired about Lu Lanshan''s marriage and fianc��.


    "Lanshan''s fianc�� is from the Bo family, isn''t he?"


    She had heard some rumors, buttely, her attention had been captivated by Hong Yan and Song Ying''s affairs, so she wasn''t up to date with thetest gossip.


    At the mention of this soon-to-be son-inw, the Lu family elders couldn''t stop talking, "That young man is truly exceptional. Handsome, capable, and talented. We only have Lanshan as our daughter, and we don''t want her to struggle too much. We hope that she and her husband can support each other in their careers."


    Huang Jie, also having only one daughter, could understand the Lu family elders'' perspective. "That young man is indeed outstanding. It''s just a pity he''s burdened by such a family. He''s quite suitable for our Lanshan, and I haven''t heard of any scandalous affairs involving him. That''s very good."


    The more Huang Jie spoke, the more she felt this son-inw was a great match. She almost wished she could find such a son-inw for Shi Li, but Shi Li was still young, and it was too early to talk about finding a partner and getting married.


    Especially remembering how this silly girl had suggested on the way here that her own engagement and marriage were far off, and proposed that Huang Jie have a second child to recoup the gift money faster.


    Thinking of this, Huang Jie abandoned the idea of securing a good son-inw at the first opportunity.


    Lu Lanshan was a career-oriented girl. After graduating from university, she worked for a year at a renowned foreignpany before returning to work at her family''spany in China.


    She was quite sessful in her work, and when facing Shi Li, she naturally assumed the role of an elder sister, gently inquiring about Shi Li''s school life.


    While she only asked Shi Li about school and studies, Shi Li had many questions she wanted to ask her.


    The main issue was that there were no ssmates of Shi Li''s in the Lu family vi at the moment, so no one could hear her inner thoughts or know about her current dilemma.


    As early as when Huang Jie mentioned "that boy from the Bo family," Shi Li had recalled many plot points from her previous life.


    For instance, Lu Lanshan''s fianc��, Bo Yiyang, had a useless and ipetent father. After Bo Yiyang''s grandfather passed away, his father took control of thepany. In less than two years, he had made over a dozen major and minor blunders, nearly driving thepany to bankruptcy and liquidation.


    It was only after Bo Yiyang entered thepany that he managed to turn the tide, saving thepany from the brink of bankruptcy. However, due to a broken capital chain, thepany needed cash to sustain itself.


    Then Bo Yiyang went on a blind date with Lu Lanshan. As they progressed towards marriage, the Lu family would invest in the Bo family''spany and provide some assistance. In return, the Bo family would make some concessions in future coborations. This was already written into the contract.


    Although it was an arranged marriage with mutual benefits for both families, anyone with discerning eyes could see that the Lu family was clearly getting the short end of the stick.


    Of course, business matters were trivial, and it was hard to say who was really at a disadvantage or advantage.


    But Bo Yiyang was an ungrateful wretch. While he enjoyed the benefits of marrying Lu Lanshan and lived off her family''s resources, he was also keeping a small secretary on the side, indulging in a passionate affair with her, choosing this one love out of a thousand possibilities.


    [Ahhhh!]


    [Bo Yiyang is such a scumbag and an ungrateful bastard]


    [Which matchmaker with a grudge against Sister Lanshan introduced this piece of trash?]

 Chapter 177: The Madwoman in the Attic

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    If it were simply a matter of keeping a mistress in secret, that would be one thing. But this ungrateful wretch was a business genius who, with the financial support of his father-inw''s family, made aeback and grew his business evenrger.


    The scumbag then felt that his wife''s family was interfering too much, and his wife was bing too demanding.


    Most importantly, he couldn''t bear that the woman he loved couldn''t stand beside him in the spotlight and had to bear an unsavory title.


    He wanted to give his beloved woman a proper status.


    However, when they got married, they had agreed that if he initiated a divorce first, all the marital assets would go to Lu Lanshan.


    This was no joke - he didn''t have much property before marriage.


    All the wealth was acquired after marriage, so if all marital assets went to Lu Lanshan, wouldn''t that mean he''d leave empty-handed? He couldn''t ept this.


    Not to mention that he couldn''t endure a life of poverty himself, as a good man, he absolutely couldn''t let the woman he loved suffer with him.


    This prenuptial agreement was extremely rude and overbearing.


    He wanted a divorce but couldn''t propose it.


    Moreover, his wife and father-inw''s family were bing increasingly unreasonable. As a good man and victim, he teamed up with the Lu family''spetitors to set a trap for his father-inw.


    Compared to others, the father-inw was less wary of his son-inw, especially now that his daughter was pregnant.


    With an insider working against them and hungry wolves outside, the Lu family soon went bankrupt.


    But even so, if Bo Yiyang wanted to divorce his wife, he would still leave empty-handed.


    However, what if his wife, under the double blow of losing her parents and miscarrying, developed a mental illness?


    And what if his wife suddenly died after being sent to a mental hospital?


    As her husband, he didn''t me the mental hospital for mishandling the situation, but instead very generously forgave them.


    He was a good husband. As a widowed diamond bachelor, he had countless women throwing themselves at him, but he still couldn''t forget his deceased mentally ill wife. After observing a year of mourning for his wife, he "reluctantly" married his secretary only at the insistence of his elders.


    He truly loved histe wife so much.


    [However, in this tear-jerking, heart-wrenching love story, Sister Lanshan was just a corpse]


    [The good man''s new wife bore him two children in three years, but he forever lost the person he truly loved]


    [How typical]


    Shi Li didn''t usually meddle in others'' affairs, but Lu Lanshan''s situation was too tragic - she was deceived in body, heart, money, and life.


    Moreover, she was the niece of Shi Li''s former young aunt, and the Shi family owed the young aunt quite a bit.


    So Shi Li spoke up, "Sister Lanshan, you''re still young. Isn''t it too early to get married now? You could date for a couple of years first, observe each other''s character, and get married when the time is right."


    Lu Lanshan looked at the little sister indulgently, "Marriage is like doing business - opportunitiese and go. Bo Yiyang is a decent man, and hispany needs money right now. Our family investing in him is a great opportunity."


    ording to their family''s n, they would get the marriage certificate first, then invest the money.


    They couldn''t do a losing business.


    If they gave money before getting married, the portion that could be considered marital property would be much less.


    She also wanted to have a normal rtionship, spend some time with her partner, and get married when their feelings naturally developed.


    But Bo Yiyang''spany couldn''t wait that long.


    Therefore, now was the best time to get married.


    Lu Lanshan analyzed this for Shi Li in detail, leaving Shi Li quite bewildered.


    The previous exnation sounded reasonable, and Shi Li couldn''t help but ask, "Sister, have you considered that if you rush into marriage like this, what if his ''good man'' image is fake? What if he''s not openly cheating, but has a true love on the side? If that happens, what would you do?"


    Lu Lanshan snorted coldly, "If he dares to cheat, I''ll divorce him. After the divorce, he''ll leave empty-handed. As long as the money is mine, I don''t care who he ends up with."


    Shi Li sighed inwardly, thinking that the Lu family girls didn''t have much luck in finding husbands.


    The previous one was Lu Yiyue, who married Youngest Uncle Shi.


    Although he was her own uncle, Shi Li couldn''t in good conscience say he was a good man.


    Compared to her niece''s partner, Youngest Uncle Shi was still better.


    Although he was a bit useless and somewhat of a scumbag, at least he wouldn''t harm someone for money.


    Shi Li asked Lu Lanshan, "But what if he kills you? Then all your money and his money would be his. He could use the money from both of you to support other women."


    This sounded quite angry.


    Lu Lanshan frowned and shook her head, "That won''t happen. My parents are still around. I don''t believe he''d dare to harm me."


    [He could harm your parents too, then all your family''s money would be his]


    Seeing the little sister''s expression of disbelief, Lu Lanshan reached out and ruffled her hair, "You''re just a child. What have you encountered to make you think so badly of people?"


    What else could Shi Li say? She couldn''t very well tell her that people''s hearts were much worse than she imagined.


    There are many good people in the world, but some bad people are worse than you could ever imagine.


    Hearing the two discuss human nature, the Lu family elders said, "Ah Li has a point. You can''t fully know someone just by looking at them, so you can''tpletely trust the other person."


    Huang Jieughed and scolded Shi Li, "This naughty girl always overthinks things. Don''t mind her."


    Lu Lanshan also smiled and said, "I know Ah Li means well and is worried about me being deceived. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful."


    She said she would be cautious, but the engagement party invitations had already been sent out and couldn''t be canceled midway.


    Three dayster, Shi Li appeared in the Lu family''s makeup room wearing a cocktail dress, her face expressionless.


    The makeup artist was doing Lu Lanshan''s makeup for her engagement today. Her makeup was elegant and dignified, with a simple ne around her neck.


    As Shi Li came and went from the makeup room, helping the makeup artist, she saw the true face of Bo Yiyang, this champion among scumbags.


    To be fair, the man looked quite presentable, with the potential to y a deeply affectionate male lead.


    Lu Lanshan introduced her, "This is our family''s little sister, Shi Li."


    Faced with his greeting, Shi Li, an expert at acting, put on a polite smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Bo."


    "Since you''re Lanshan''s sister, you should call me brother-inw."


    In the Lu family vi, not far from Shi Li''s position, her ssmates heard a sky-piercing "You~ should~ call~ me~ brother-inw~"


    The stunned faces of those whose ears were assaulted: What happened? Who provoked this little ancestor again?

 Chapter 178: She Didn’t Mean It

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>


    This was Song Ying''s first time attending a party with Madam Xu.


    Madam Xu was very eager to show off her precious daughter, but hadn''t found the right opportunity yet. Either the asion wasn''t suitable, or Song Ying had sses to attend.


    This time, Lu Lanshan''s engagement party happened to fall during Song Ying''s summer vacation at home, making it the perfect asion. Madam Xu was delighted to finally be able to take Song Ying out and show her off.


    As it happened, everyone around them was very curious about the Xu family''s biological daughter and wanted to know who this remarkable person was.


    Madam Xu and Song Ying were surrounded by curious societydies. Apart from a few who didn''t get along with Madam Xu and made some sourments (which were promptly rebuffed by the protective Madam Xu), most were trying to tter Madam Xu and showered Song Ying with boratepliments.


    Thest time Song Ying attended a charity g, she was brought by Huang Jie as the adopted daughter of the Shi Family - an unimportant tag-along. People around her had been indifferent then.


    Just a few months had passed, with only a slight change in her status, and these people''s attitudes had undergone aplete transformation. It was truly interesting.


    The Xu family hade as a group of four. Following behind Madam Xu was also the Xu family''s young son in middle school, Xu Yiran. He was wearing formal attire and following behind his mother and sister with a look of utter misery on his face.


    It seemed that boys of this age generally disliked being taken out by their mothers, especially when mother was surrounded by a group of chattering women. His face showed particr impatience.


    Xu Xing had encountered some business partners at the entrance and stayed behind to exchange pleasantries, leaving his wife and children to go ahead.


    Xu Yiran had no choice but to follow behind Madam Xu and his sister.


    Amidst the chorus of ttery, Song Ying heard a familiar sarcastic voice. Clearly, Shi Li was also present.


    Song Ying scanned the surroundings but couldn''t see Shi Li. However, she did notice someone else searching for Shi Li with the same posture as herself.


    "Mom, I think I saw my sister. I''m going to find her," Song Ying said.


    Madam Xu reached out to stop her. She wanted to say that Song Ying must have seen wrong, as the Shi Family and Lu Family had fallen out long ago, so how could Shi Li possibly be here?


    However, due to the presence of several societydies around her, she couldn''t say this out loud. In the end, she only managed to utter a sound of "Ai."


    Before she could stop her daughter, Song Ying had already walked away.


    Unable to leave thedies around her to chase after Song Ying directly, Madam Xu could only ask her young son to go along and keep an eye on things. "Yiran, go with your sister."


    Madam Xu gave her son a meaningful look, telling him to watch out and not let Song Ying be bullied.


    Seeing her son quicken his pace to catch up with his sister, Madam Xu turned back to thedies around her to exin, "This girl was raised in the Shi Family for half a year, you know. She''s about the same age as the Shi Family''s daughter. They were cousins at home and ssmates at school. The two of them are very close."


    She shook her head with a smile, "She''s particrly attached to the Shi girl. Her father and I even feel a bit jealous when we see it."


    Someonemented, "That''s good, actually."


    The group then proceeded to say many ttering things about this matter.


    Song Ying had heard Shi Li''s voice and was searching for her throughout the hall, but couldn''t see her.


    Xu Yiran, being a boy with longer strides, quickly caught up with Song Ying, who was restricted by her small formal dress.


    Looking at Song Ying bumbling around like a headless fly, Xu Yiran furrowed his brows, which were seven parts simr to Song Ying''s, "What are you looking for?"


    Song Ying, of course, couldn''t say she was trying to locate Shi Li by following the sound of her voice.


    She shed her trademark smile and said, "I thought I saw someone I knew earlier, but when I got here, they had disappeared."


    Just then, Song Ying''s gaze met with a ssmate who was also searching for Shi Li. They exchanged knowing smiles.


    So what was Shi Li doing at this moment?


    After Bo Yiyang entered the dressing room, she had stepped back a few paces, leaving the space for the official boyfriend.


    Lu Lanshan had finished her makeup and only needed to change into her evening gown before she could beautifully take Bo Yiyang''s arm and meet the guests.


    Lu Lanshan''s evening gown was a high-end foreign design, with diamonds hand-sewn and iid into the tulle skirt by the designer, making it extremely bright and eye-catching.


    Especially under the dressing room lights, the entire gown shimmered with flowing light.


    One nce was enough to know that this gown was not cheap.


    At this moment, a simply dressed young woman entered the dressing room. She first greeted Bo Yiyang, "Hello, Mr. Bo."


    The young woman was carrying a tray with a ss of orange juice on it.


    She called out to the person in front of the makeup mirror, "Sister Lanshan, you''ve been up early doing makeup, you must be hungry. I brought you a ss of orange juice to tide you over."


    Not knowing the background of this girl, Shi Li had only one question in mind: if she hadn''t eaten, shouldn''t she have brought a piece of cake or bread? Why bring a ss of cold orange juice?


    Under Shi Li''s puzzled gaze, the girl seemed to trip over something, and the tray in her hand involuntarily tilted towards the hanging evening gown.


    The stylist''s mouth formed arge ''O'', but it was the makeup artist, who had finished her work and was resting nearby, who rushed in front of the gown, blocking the flying orange juice.


    The makeup artistdy did her best, with most of the orange juice spilling on her, but a small portion still sshed onto the evening gown.


    The girl was startled by this turn of events and quickly apologized, "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Shi Li and the makeup artist together inspected the juice stains on the evening gown. Lu Lanshan''s expression changed from shock to anger in an instant, especially when she heard the makeup artist say regretfully, "The dress is stained."


    Tears began to fall from the girl''s eyes, and she looked helplessly towards Bo Yiyang.


    The handsome man pressed his lips together, not knowing who he was trying tofort, "It''s alright, we can send it for dry cleaning and it will be fine."


    He took a couple of steps forward, intending to appease the frost-faced Lu Lanshan, "Jing Xuan didn''t mean it. She was just being thoughtful, worried you might be hungry and wanting to bring you some orange juice. She didn''t expect this to happen."

 Chapter 179: Only a Son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>


    The name sounded familiar. Shi Li thought for a moment, then couldn''t help but curse, "Isn''t Wen Jingxuan that scumbag''s secretary and mistress?"


    "I knew there had to be a reason for insisting on bringing a ss of juice to settle the stomach. Couldn''t they have just brought a piece of cake?"


    "Apparently, cake wouldn''t have been effective in ruining the evening gown."


    "This woman may look like an innocent flower, but she''s no pushover."


    The engagement party gown had been ruined by a ss of juice. This dress had been speciallymissioned from a foreign designer for the engagement, costing several million yuan.


    Of course, money wasn''t the most important thing.


    What mattered most was that Lu Lanshan had been looking forward to wearing this gown at the engagement party for a long time.


    Her closet was full of haute couture gowns, most of which she had worn before. Even the unworn dresses couldn''tpare to the exquisite craftsmanship of this particr gown.


    But if she were to go out and serve tea wearing a dress with a juice stain on the skirt, even if no one could see the stain under the lights, it would still bother her.


    Just thinking about it made her ufortable all over.


    The more annoyed she became, the more she could hear Wen Jingxuan''s apologetic background music.


    Lu Lanshan was about to rebuke her to shut up when Shi Li pressed her hand.


    She spoke gently to Wen Jingxuan, "It''s alright, I believe you didn''t do it on purpose. This youngdy seems well-mannered. Surely your parents taught you from a young age that you should take responsibility when you damage someone else''s property, right?"


    Wen Jingxuan, with tears still in her eyes, nodded nkly. For a moment, she looked a bit like Song Ying.


    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Shi Li quickly dismissed it. How could she think such a thing? It would be the greatest insult to Song Ying. The little green tea bitch might be a bit more cunning, but she would never do something so despicable.


    Shi Li made a gesture asking for money, "This gown is haute couture. The design and production costs totaled eight million yuan. Because of your carelessness, this gown is ruined, and my sister Lanshan can''t wear it to the engagement party. This could potentially ruin the carefully nned engagement party for both families. Asking you to pay for just the gown isn''t too much, is it?"


    Shi Li''s expression was pure and kind, like a livestreamer offering you a great deal. You''d think, with such a bargain, shouldn''t you jump at the chance?


    Wen Jingxuan bit her lip and said pitifully, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Shi Li nodded understandingly, "I know you didn''t mean to. That''s why we''re giving you a discount, just asking for the cost of the gown."


    She said in a particrly mysterious tone, "And, as long as you pay and leave, you can take this gown with you. We''re really not taking advantage of you. In some ces, when you damage someone''s property, they ask for money and you don''t even get to keep the item. Compared to those people, don''t you see how nice we''re being?"


    "You should know, this is a work by a famous foreign designer. To persuade this designer toe out of retirement and design a dress for my sister Lanshan, our family had to call in a lot of favors. Favors are priceless, but considering we''ve just met, we won''t convert those favors into money. Consider it a free gift from us."


    Wen Jingxuan couldn''t smile. She didn''t know if this deal was giving her a discount, and she didn''t want to know. The problem now was that she didn''t have eight million yuan.


    Wen Jingxuan looked to Bo Yiyang with pleading eyes. The man immediately spoke up, "She really didn''t mean to do it. Why don''t we just let it go?"


    Lu Lanshan''s anger had mostly dissipated while Shi Li was giving Wen Jingxuan a hard time.


    She didn''t have a perverse taste for seeing the weak bullied, but watching that scene had somehow made her feel better.


    It wouldn''t be right if she lost money and her good mood, while the culprit got away with just saying sorry twice.


    That would be too unfair.


    Her family wasn''t short of money, but nobody''s money grew on trees.


    Why should her family waste money on an unrted person just because they were wealthy?


    Even she took great care of such a precious dress.


    An outsider spills a ss of orange juice on it and just says sorry twice? On what grounds?


    When Lu Lanshan heard Bo Yiyang''s words, her anger red up again.


    Shi Li patted her handfortingly, signaling her not to rush.


    Shi Li spoke up, "Brother-inw, whose side are you on? How can you be siding with an outsider? We''re family."


    Bo Yiyang was momentarily at a loss for words. Heughed dryly, "Of course we''re family. She''s just a little secretary, how could she afford topensate you eight million? Why don''t we just let it go? After all, there''s no real loss."


    Shi Li pointed at the dress hanging nearby, "How is there no loss? This cost several million. Brother-inw, you''re so generous. If you''re this generous, why don''t you give me ten million to spend? We''re family, after all. If you can let go of someone else''s eight million, giving me an extra two million shouldn''t be much in your eyes, right?"


    ording to Bo Yiyang''s logic, it wasn''t much, but considering his current ount bnce, this amount was not insignificant.


    Currently, thepany was facing operational difficulties, and most of his liquid assets had been invested in thepany and projects.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to sell his marriage. Just looking at the engagement venue being held in Lu''s mansion showed his current financial situation, and that he was practically a live-in son-inw in this marriage.


    Bo Yiyang couldn''t understand where Lu Lanshan had found such a difficult sister.


    This person was simply unreasonable, clearly a youngdy from a wealthy family, yet all she talked about was money, reeking of the stench of copper.


    Shi Li reminded Lu Lanshan to take out her payment code, "So, would you prefer to transfer via Taobao or bank transfer? Don''t worry, this dress can still be worn after washing. You''re definitely not losing out."


    Shi Li''s aggressive stance made Wen Jingxuan look extremely pitiful.


    Receiving a pleading look from his love interest, Bo Yiyang steeled himself and said, "She''s an employee of mypany, and this mishap happened because she was trying to help me. I''ll pay for it. It''s just eight million, right?"


    Shi Li gave a thumbs up, "Brother-inw, you''re so generous. Transfer the money first."


    Bo Yiyang, after all, was a rich second-generation from a wealthy family. If he really had to, he coulde up with this amount. It''s just that he didn''t have much liquid cash on hand, and after transferring this eight million, he wouldn''t have much left.


    He looked pitifully at Lu Lanshan, "Lanshan, we''re a couple after all. Can''t we just let this go?"


    Shi Li once again stepped in to y the viin. She chuckled lightly, "Brother-inw, as you said, you and my sister are a couple. My sister''s money is your money. You''re not giving the money to an outsider, you''re transferring it to my sister. After you get married, won''t it all be yours anyway?"


    Bo Yiyang knew clearly in his heart that he had never considered Lu Lanshan as his future wife, but Shi Li had already put it this way. Not giving the money would mean not seeing Lu Lanshan as his future wife.


    Bo Yiyang asked Wen Jingxuan to take out the checkbook. He pretended to be nonchnt as he wrote a check for eight million, but his heart was bleeding.


    Shi Li, acting like an assistant, took the check and carefully confirmed that everything was written correctly, including the amount.


    Her cautious examination of the check infuriated Bo Yiyang. What kind of person did she think he was? Even if he was short of money, he would never cheat anyone.


    He tossed out a sentence, "You go ahead and do your makeup. I''ll go out and handle things," before turning to leave.


    The makeup artist and stylist had long been frightened by themotion in the room, shrinking into a corner.


    After the only two variables in the makeup room left, they hurriedly said they would go to the wardrobe to look for a recement gown.


    After the makeup artist also left, only Shi Li and Lu Lanshan remained in the room.


    "You''re right, I don''t really want to go through with this marriage anymore."

 Chapter 180: Do You Know Whose Love You’re Rejecting

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>


    When did this thought first appear? Was it when the long-awaited engagement dress was sshed with orange juice? Or when she saw her future husband protecting another woman? Or perhaps when she saw him cowering, trying to escape paying eight million?


    Shi Li looked up in surprise and saw her smile. "But since we''vee this far, let''s proceed with the engagement party first. We don''t need to rush into marriage." The Bo Family''s shellpanies weren''t worth much anyway.


    Lu Lanshan handed the check to Shi Li, "Keep this check safe. Tomorrow I''ll take you to the bank to withdraw the money, and I''ll give you half."


    Shi Li''s eyes lit up, but she hesitated, "Sis, is that really okay? After all, it''s money Mr. Bo gave you."


    Lu Lanshan couldn''t resist pinching Shi Li''s cheek, "You opportunistic little brat, you change your tune so quickly. When you were tricking money out of him, you called him brother-inw, but now that you''ve got the money, it''s ''Mr. Bo''."


    Shi Li giggled sheepishly, "But no matter what, you''re my only sister."


    Lu Lanshanughed, "This is money you earned with your own abilities. Keep it. This dress set cost less than three million, and you''ve helped me earn a few hundred thousand more."


    Shi Li gave a mock salute, "Yes, ma''am! Since you insist on giving it to me, I''ll humbly ept. In the future, if you have any more opportunities like this, be sure to call me."


    Making money was so easy: four million in one hour.


    This was her first pot of gold in this life.


    Very good, excellent.


    At her current money-making speed, she was outpacing both her father and her uncle.


    She just hoped that Mrs. Wen would continue to act foolishly, and that Mr. Bo''s generous nature and his secret stash could hold out.


    Shi Li carefully ced the check in her bag, avoiding any creases.


    Since she no longer wanted to marry Bo Yiyang, the type of dress she wore didn''t matter anymore.


    Lu Lanshan casually pointed to a dress that hadn''t been tried on yet among the stylist''s selection. This starry blue gown was quite extravagant, a runway piece from a major brand.


    Lu Lanshan loved it and immediately decided to keep it.


    This dress, which looked so morous on the runway, paled inparison to the orange juice-stained gown.


    The stylist was heartbroken, "That dress was such a waste. This one is beautiful too, butpared to that one, there''s noparison."


    Shi Li shrugged, "Money doesn''t lie."


    Lu Lanshan, who was changing into the dress,ughed at Shi Li''s words. "By the way, since Bo Yiyang paid for the dress, after we cash the check, let''s give this dress to him. We shouldn''t take advantage of him. Since he said the dress could still be worn after washing, let him wash it clean and wear it himself."


    Shi Li thought: [You really know how to get under people''s skin]


    After helping Lu Lanshan change into the dress, Shi Li''s job was done.


    Bo Yiyang and Lu Lanshan, the soon-to-be-married couple, emerged arm in arm under the guidance of Lu Lanshan''s parents to greet the guests.


    Having earned arge sum of money, Shi Li was in a good mood. As she left the makeup room, she saw several of her ssmates standing at the door.


    "You''re all here. Why are you standing here?"


    These were the cream of the crop among her ssmates, the victorious ones who had followed Shi Li''s inner voice all the way here.


    Fu Huixing said expressionlessly, "The view is nice here."


    Shi Li looked around, "Is it?"


    Her ssmates nodded in unison. Yes, that''s right, please don''t doubt Fu Huixing''s words.


    [Their aesthetic sense is really strange]


    Inexplicably used of having strange aesthetics, the group inwardly wept.


    Shi Li nodded suspiciously, "I''m going downstairs now. You can continue enjoying the view here."


    Fu Huixing smoothly replied, "We''ve enjoyed the view enough. We''ll go down too."


    The others continued nodding. That''s right, Fu Huixing is correct.


    Shi Li thought these people were really weird, but she did need to go downstairs.


    With Shi Li in front and her ssmates behind, they finally arrived at the grand living room of the Lu family vi.


    Compared to a few days ago, the Lu family vi had many more decorations today, looking even more opulent.


    Madam Huang Jie was chatting with Madam Xu at some point. Seeing Shi Li on the stairs, she waved her over, "Where have you been? I sent you messages but you didn''t reply. If you didn''te here often, I''d worry you''d been kidnapped."


    Mentioning kidnappers, Shi Li couldn''t help but joke, "Mom, don''t worry. Ms. Hong Yan and Fu''s second brother''s ex-girlfriend are both behind bars now. There shouldn''t be any more kidnappers around, barring any surprises."


    Huang Jie rolled her eyes at this mischievous child. Don''t joke around without considering the situation, Song Ying''s birth mother is right here.


    However, Madam Xu waved it off, "It''s alright. The child didn''t mean anything by it. Those two kidnappers being in prison is a fact, and it''s something to be d about."


    Madam Xu turned to ask Shi Li, "Have you seen Ying and Yiran?"


    Shi Li looked confused, so she exined, "Ying said she saw you in the living room, then she took her brother to find you."


    Madam Xu omitted her suspicion that Shi Li wouldn''t be at the Lu family vi.


    Shi Li took out her phone and checked her chat with Lu Lanshan, thenpared the time with Madam Xu, "That''s not right. Sister Lanshan called me to help her with makeup, I was upstairs then."


    Madam Xu frowned. This was bizarre. Could there be kidnappers in this vi?


    At this thought, the color drained from her face.


    Huang Jie and Shi Li noticed her change, and Huang Jie immediately supported her andforted, "Don''t worry, there are security cameras in the Lu house. The children won''t get lost."


    Shi Li also said, "Don''t panic, I''ll call her."


    The call connected after a few minutes. Shi Li showed Madam Xu the call screen and put the speaker to her ear so she could hear Song Ying''s voice.


    "What''s wrong, sister?"


    "Where are you? Auntie said you went to find me, but I didn''t see you. I''m with Auntie now, do you want toe find me?"


    Song Ying hesitated for two seconds before saying somewhat embarrassedly, "Okay, you''ll have to wait for me for a few minutes. I''m a bit lost and need to ask the staff how to get back to the living room."


    She didn''t want her brother to know she couldn''t find her way, as it would damage her dignity as an older sister.


    The further they walked, the more lost they became.


    When Xu Yiran realized something was wrong, the situation had already be quite serious.


    Of course, what was even more serious was that, as siblings, they shared somemon traits.


    For instance, they were both directionally challenged, and they both cared about saving face in front of family members.


    The sister didn''t want to lose face in front of her brother, and the brother felt the same way. So they both stubbornly persisted, neither willing to ask the staff for directions first.


    Shi Li''s phone call broke their stubborn silence.


    The people on the other end of the line fell silent, especially Madam Xu who had just been worried about her children being kidnapped.


    Shi Li''s tone remained calm, "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the living room."


    Ten minutester, they finally saw the silhouettes of the siblings.


    For the sake of their dignity, the three temporarily forgot about the siblings getting lost in the vi.


    Song Ying pulled Shi Li''s hand to one side and asked where she had been earlier.


    Shi Li only said she was helping the bride-to-be with makeup, not mentioning anything else that happened in the makeup room.


    Song Ying vaguely heard a few of Shi Li''s inner thoughts. She said she was in the makeup room, so does that mean the groom-to-be is a scumbag?


    As she was pondering this, she turned her head and saw Li Yuqing''s sister. Li Yuwei was apanied by a young man who was attentively and carefully supporting her hand.


    Judging from Li Yuwei''s blissful expression, this man was clearly the father of her child.


    "Sister, I see Li Yuqing. I''m going to say hello to her."


    Song Ying ran off like the wind. She pulled Li Yuqing to a corner,


    "You know your brother-inw has mental issues, how could you let hime to an event like this? Shouldn''t you be gradually cutting ties between him and your sister?"


    Li Yuqing smiled at the crowd, as if discussing trivial matters with Song Ying, "Gradually cutting ties also requires a process. To prevent him from harming my sister, our family needs to keep him calm for now."


    The other details weren''t convenient for outsiders to know.


    Song Ying nodded, seeming to understand but not quite.


    As soon as Song Ying left, Shi Li immediately spotted that familiar man.


    This man had escaped after murdering Li Yuqing''s family of four, and was listed as a wanted criminal throughout the city. His photo was circted in newspapers and online for capture, while also warning citizens to be cautious.


    Therefore, Shi Li was very familiar with this face.


    Looking at the man whose smile could not conceal the shadows on his face, Shi Li heard Uncle Lu introducing his future son-inw to friends, and an idea formed in her mind.


    [Since Mr. Bo is so fond of sending people to mental hospitals, why not let him experience the love from a mental patient himself]


    ssmates: (O_o)(o_O)

 Chapter 181: What a coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>


    Everyone looked bewildered.


    Mental illness?


    And someone who likes sending people to mental hospitals?


    These were clearly two different people, but who were they?


    Everyone felt like they had missed out on some major gossip.


    The ssmates were anxious to know, scratching their heads and wondering what had happened and what juicy details they weren''t privy to.


    However, they still had some deductive abilities. The two people Shi Li had just mentioned must have both been present at the scene today.


    And these two people were definitely not good characters, which was why Shi Li wanted them to turn on each other.


    Some of the students who had followed the voices to the dressing room and eavesdropped outside were guessing that Bo Yiyang might be having an affair with his secretary.


    Bo Yiyang had been called a scumbag by Shi Li, so one of the two bad people she mentioned was likely Bo Yiyang.


    Everyone knew a bit about Bo Yiyang. He was considered the perfect child - sensible and academically excellent as a kid, andter demonstrating his business acumen after joining thepany.


    Whenever his family mentioned Bo Yiyang, they always added, "It''s a pity he has such unreliable parents. What a shame for that child."


    He seemed to be in good mental condition, so he probably wasn''t the one with mental illness, but you never know, he might have some mental issues.


    As for liking to send people to mental hospitals, what kind of problem was that?


    Getting only half the gossip was worse than getting none at all. It was unbearable.


    Song Ying and Li Yuqing, who had been whispering to each other, suddenly heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts and looked at each other in surprise.


    If they weren''t mistaken, the mentally ill person was her brother-inw.


    Li Yuqing blinked her eyes, feeling that Shi Li had already nned a ce for her brother-inw. How great!


    The two girls exchanged nces, seeing the same thought in each other''s eyes: We must ovee all difficulties and create the right conditions for Comrade Shi Li to achieve final victory!


    Song Ying grabbed Shi Li''s hand and enthusiastically greeted Li Yuwei, "Sister, what a coincidence to see you again! Is this your boyfriend?"


    Shi Li had never seen Song Ying so enthusiastic before and felt something was off.


    Li Yuwei remembered these two girls from a few days ago.


    She smiled and nodded, "Hello, it''s nice to see you again. What a coincidence indeed. Yes, this is my boyfriend. We''re nning to get married soon."


    Song Ying had an expression of sudden understanding.


    But Li Yuqing said, "Getting married is quite troublesome, with all sorts of procedures. Sister and brother-inw, don''t rush into having a wedding ceremony. Go home and discuss it properly with mom and dad first. They''ll definitely agree. When you brought brother-inw home the day before yesterday, dad didn''t say much while you were there, but he praised brother-inw several times in front of me and mom."


    "A wedding ceremony would cost a lot of money. Don''t be in a hurry. Coax mom and dad into paying for it. Don''t you want to have a more grand wedding?"


    Li Yuqing''s words hit her sister''s soft spot. As a normal person, of course she wanted to have a lively and grand wedding.


    She hesitated, cing her hand on her belly and said softly, "But you know I... can''t wait too long. People might notice by then."


    In fact, Li Yuwei was far from showing, but she had already started wearing loose-fitting dresses.


    Li Yuqing smiled and said, "That''s not a problem. Where there''s a will, there''s a way. You and brother-inw should first figure out how to persuade mom and dad. These details can be consideredter, there''s no rush."


    She then turned to Zuo Tianhao, "Don''t worry, brother-inw. I''ll definitely put in a good word for you with mom and dad. It''s just about the red envelope..."


    Zuo Tianhao smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, you won''t miss out on the benefits."


    [This won''t do, every time I see Li Yuqing''s brother-inw, I think of the murder scene]


    [I need to do some mental preparation first]


    Others thought: It seems we''ve suddenly guessed who the mentally ill person is!


    As the engagement ceremony of Bo Yiyang and Lu Lanshan, the soon-to-be newlyweds, came to an end, they were exchanging pleasantries with theing and going guests when Shi Li called out "Sister."


    Lu Lanshan, arm in arm with her man, came hand in hand to the group.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I just happened to see some ssmates."


    Just as Shi Li was about to introduce everyone, Li Yuwei spoke first, "What a coincidence indeed. Mr. Bo and I are old ssmates."


    [Well, this is quite fortunate. Who would have thought you two would have such a connection?]


    Li Yuwei and Bo Yiyang had studied at Qianpu School about ten years ago. Although they weren''t in the same ss, they were in the same grade and had some impression of each other.


    Shi Li joked, "Mr. Bo is so handsome, was he the dream boy of all the female ssmates in high school?"


    Bo Yiyang had just been tricked out of eight million by Shi Li and thought she was trying to con more money out of him when she opened her mouth.


    He hadn''t expected her topliment him.


    Li Yuwei praised without hesitation, "Of course! You don''t know, Mr. Bo was even more handsome in high school than he is now. He had good grades and yed basketball. So many girls liked him."


    Bo Yiyang smiled bashfully, "It was alright."


    Li Yuwei teased Lu Lanshan, "You''d better keep a close eye on him. There are countless temptations out there."


    Shi Li interjected, "Flies don''tnd on eggs without cracks. If one can be seduced by flies, it proves the egg itself is rotten."


    Lu Lanshan thought Shi Li was giving her advice. She patted Shi Li''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, little sister. Your big sister has always had a low tolerance for rotten eggs. No matter how good-looking a rotten egg is, once I smell the stench, I''ll throw it away immediately."


    Bo Yiyang listened with a twitching brow. He felt like he was being targeted, but he had no proof.


    As Bo Yiyang and Li Yuwei were ssmates, they had a lot to talk about regarding past school events and what their ssmates were up to now, leaving no room for others to join the conversation.


    Zuo Tianhao, feeling annoyed, went to the flower hall outside the vi to get some fresh air and think.


    He was living with Li Yuwei, and since his girlfriend found out she was pregnant, she hadn''t allowed him to smoke, iming it was for the baby''s sake.


    As a university lecturer, he had extensive knowledge and of course knew that smoking was bad for the fetus.


    Strictly speaking, one should quit smoking and drinking even when trying to conceive.


    But theory and practice often differ. Knowing that smoking is bad for the fetus is one thing, actually quitting is another.


    The most Zuo Tianhao could do was try not to smoke in front of Li Yuwei.


    He took out his lighter and skillfully lit a cigarette. As the white smoke rings rose, he seemed toe alive.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, Zuo Tianhao looked back. It was someone he didn''t recognize, so he moved towards a corner.


    He heard two young men who had just entered the flower hall chatting casually. Zuo Tianhao took out his phone and pretended to look at it, but his ears perked up as he heard familiar names.


    "Bo Yiyang looks like a very proper person, but he''s actually quite messy in private, fooling around with women behind Miss Lu''s back."


    "Moreover, Bo Yiyang''s father left him a mess to clean up. He really needs to find a wealthy father-inw to help fill the holes. The question is whether Mr. Lu is willing to fill those holes for his future son-inw."


    "Mr. Lu is very shrewd. He might not be willing to use real gold and silver to fill those holes."


    "That''s understandable."


    "If Mr. Lu is unwilling, won''t the uing marriage between Bo Yiyang and Miss Lu face some changes?"


    "Definitely. Bo Yiyang''s purpose in marrying into the Lu family is very clear. He hopes that after bing family, Mr. Lu will be willing to give him a hand. If Mr. Lu is unwilling to help, the marriage will definitely be called off, and he''ll be in a hurry to find the next family."


    "Impressive, a new-age son-inw. Wonder which family''s daughter will be next to pick up the pieces."


    "Girls all like good-looking guys. Bo Yiyang is attractive to girls. As long as he''s willing, it shouldn''t be hard for him to find the next one."


    The two young menughed lewdly, but Zuo Tianhao''s expression darkened.

 Chapter 182: From "You’re Out of Luck" to "You Deserve It"

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>


    The two "creepy guys" might havee to the small lounge just to get some fresh air and gossip a bit. After chatting, they left together.


    Only Zuo Tianhao remained in the small lounge. When he turned back and saw Li Yuwei still chatting happily with Bo Yiyang, his expression became even more unpleasant.


    The ss monitor was leaning against the vi''s window, which offered a view of Zuo Tianhao. He held a mini telescope given to him by Fu Huixing. Upon seeing Zuo Tianhao''s terrifyingly gloomy expression, he couldn''t help but tug on Fu Huixing''s arm.


    "Does this guy really have a mental illness? He looks creepy."


    Shi Li had mentioned that Zuo Tianhao had a mental disorder, and everyone always believed what Shi Li said without question. The ss monitor was startled when he saw that frightening expression and couldn''t help butment.


    Fu Huixing leaned against the wall, his gaze directed towards where Bo Yiyang was.


    He calmly said, "It''s normal. People who abuse animals often have some mental issues. When abusing animals no longer satisfies them, these people turn to killing humans."


    Fu Huixing said thest two words, "killing humans," very softly, but it was enough to give the ss monitor goosebumps all over his body.


    "But how do you know he abuses animals?" The ss monitor followed Fu Huixing''s line of sight. He muttered, "Did Shi Li tell you that? Howe I never heard about it?"


    Then the ss monitor became worried, "You said he might kill people. Doesn''t that mean the people around him are in danger? Sister Yuwei is his girlfriend, so she should be in even more danger, right? And we just said those things about him."


    Indeed, the two "creepy guys" from earlier were the ss monitor and Fu Huixing. After gossiping about Bo Yiyang, they had left the lounge and moved to observe Zuo Tianhao''s reaction.


    The ss monitor lightly tapped his mouth twice, "What should we do now? It''s all my fault. I was just trying toplete that little ancestor''s task, but now I''ve made things worse."


    "Let him direct all his hatred towards the adulterer. That should still aplish the task," Fu Huixing said as he took back the mini telescope from the ss monitor and carefully put it back in his pocket. "This still needs some guidance."


    The ss monitor rubbed away the goosebumps that hadn''t yet subsided, his motherly instincts kicking in, "We live in a society governed byw. Don''t do anything illegal, okay?"


    The second-generation rich kids all knew what they could and couldn''t do. They absolutely couldn''t do anything that broke thew.


    Fu Huixing nodded, "I know." It was precisely because they lived in aw-abiding society that people who abused animals weren''t breaking thew, and the legal system wouldn''t intervene.


    Li Yuwei chatted with Bo Yiyang for a while, and before parting, they politely exchanged contact information and said they''d keep in touch.


    Zuo Tianhao had been watching Li Yuwei''s every move, not missing a single step. Especially after they exchanged contact information, the anger in his eyes grew even more intense, as if he could already see this guy cuckolding him.


    Li Yuwei had always been sensitive to smells, and her pregnancy had made it worse. She couldn''t stand any strange odors. When Zuo Tianhao approached, she keenly detected the smell of tobo.


    Considering there were many people around and mindful of each other''s face, she didn''t immediately react.


    Shi Li had been taken away by Lu Lanshan. Bo Yiyang didn''t like her and found her presence annoying, but he couldn''t say it directly.


    He only said, "Your sister would be better off with people her own age. When she''s with us, she''s like a third wheel. She doesn''t understand the topics we discuss, and she''d be bored."


    But Lu Lanshan replied, "It''s fine. Later, I''ll take her to meet some rtives she knows. She won''t feel strange or bored."


    Bo Yiyang smiled reluctantly. Seeing him unhappy made Shi Li satisfied.


    When Shi Li was young, apart from being brought to the Lu family by Huang Jie, Lu Yiyue, who had been married for many years without children, treated Shi Li like her little daughter since she was small and adorable.


    And Lu Lanshan, her real niece, was like her elder daughter.


    Lu Yiyue often took Shi Li out to y, and when she visited her maiden family, she always brought Shi Li along.


    The Lu family didn''t have many rtives, and Shi Li knew most of them.


    However, after the two families lost touch in recent years, Shi Li hadn''t seen these people.


    While introducing her boyfriend to her aunts, Lu Lanshan also pointed at Shi Li and asked if everyone could guess who she was.


    Shi Li had changed a lot over the years, but not to the point of being unrecognizable.


    Several elders held Shi Li''s hands, marveling at how much she had changed and reminiscing about her childhood antics.


    What was supposed to be an introduction of the new son-inw had turned into a "guess who she is" game.


    The spotlight that should have been on Bo Yiyang was stolen by Shi Li, and his face turned ugly.


    Shi Li had long noticed his darkened face but didn''t care. [Even if you hate me, so what? I''m not family with this scumbag, and besides, Sister Lanshan doesn''t n to marry this jerk anymore.]


    [Things like colluding with outsiders to bankrupt your father-inw''spany, driving your pregnant wife insane, sending her to a mental hospital, and finally causing her idental death won''t happen.]


    [You dog of a man, go bankrupt along with your mistress and yourpany!]


    Everyone: ! We can''t believe there''s such a scumbag in this world.


    ss monitor: I originally thought it was a bit pitiful that this guy was being targeted by a mentally ill person, but since you''re such a scumbag, you deserve it.

 Chapter 183: Bo Yiyang’s Lunchbox

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>


    The more she thought about it, the more Shi Li''s idea seemed brilliant. Since Bo Yiyang had sent his wife to a mental hospital, proving he had a fondness for the mentally ill, why not let a mentally ill person love him back properly?


    True to her word, Lu Lanshan arranged to meet Shi Li at the bank the next day to withdraw money.


    In the height of summer, Shi Li usually disliked going out, but for 4 million yuan, she would brave even a hailstorm of knives.


    No sooner had Lu Lanshan gone to the bank than Bo Yiyang received a text alert about the ount activity.


    It was 8 million yuan, after all. How could he not feel the pain?


    He felt too upset to focus on work.


    Lu Lanshan was supposed to be a youngdy from a noble family. How could she be so obsessed with money? Who did she take after with this miserly attitude?


    They had just set a date for the engagement party, and now she was rushing to withdraw money. Was she distrusting him or what?


    Lu Lanshan was his fianc��e now. Why did she insist on keeping everything so separate?


    Laughable. He wasn''t really concerned about the 8 million. What bothered him more was Lu Lanshan''s behavior.


    Her actions had deeply wounded him. He could never love a woman so fixated on money.


    Lu Lanshan would have to face the consequences of her actions.


    Even if he married Lu Lanshan, she would only have a husband who would never love her.


    No one cared about Bo Yiyang''s thoughts. While he was mourning the loss of 8 million yuan, two lively young girls in the world suddenly found their bank ounts richer by 4 million each.


    Shi Li was still in school and didn''t have many expenses. If she needed money, she could use Huang Jie''s secondary card or ask her family to buy things for her.


    As long as it wasn''t contraband, her family would fulfill her small wishes.


    She didn''t have many ces to spend money, so she had invested her years of pocket money and schrship funds in financial products. She hadn''t paid attention to whether she was making or losing money. (Financial management carries risks, invest with caution. Her approach to finance is not advisable, please don''t emte it.)


    Therefore, she didn''t have much disposable cash in her bank ount, so suddenly receiving 4 million yuan made her quite happy.


    Seeing Shi Li''s uncontroble smile, Lu Lanshan couldn''t help butugh too. "You''re that happy?"


    "Of course, who doesn''t like money?"


    Shi Li clutched her phone like a treasure. "Mr. Bo is truly a great person."


    Lu Lanshan nodded with a smile, "Then I''ll steal his money to support you in the future."


    "Sounds good, but it takes a lot of money to support me. Remember to steal more of his money."


    "That''s certainly no problem."


    Bo Yiyang, sitting in his executive chair, sneezed several times in a row.


    Wen Jingxuan was sitting just outside the CEO''s office. Hearing Bo Yiyang''s sneezes, she hurried in. "Did you catch a cold from the air conditioning being too low?"


    She raised the air conditioning temperature by two degrees and poured a cup of warm water. "Drink some hot water first. The wholepany is relying on you alone to keep things going. You absolutely can''t fall ill."


    After taking care of Bo Yiyang, Wen Jingxuan returned to her own desk.


    Hering and going naturally caught the eyes of other colleagues, who exchanged meaningful nces to express their disdain for her.


    Wen Jingxuan knew that other colleagues secretly ostracized her, but she didn''t care. It was all because of her good rtionship with the boss. Others were just jealous of her. Excellent people don''t have friends and don''t need friends.


    Zuo Tianhao worked as a lecturer at Normal University. When students had summer vacation, he also had time off.


    However, because the university where he worked put a lot of pressure on young teachers, requiring them toplete certain research tasks each year or leave their positions, he couldn''t rx even during the summer break.


    Moreover, now that it was summer vacation and he didn''t have the pressure of teaching, he could focus entirely on his research.


    Everyone needs some way to release pressure when under stress.


    He had his own method.


    There were many stray cats and dogs on the university campus, most of them abandoned by students.


    These ubiquitous cats and dogs were his way of releasing pressure.


    However, recently something strange had happened - there were very few stray cats and dogs to be seen on campus.


    He was carrying a bag of cat food as he went to the university''s security office to ask why he couldn''t see any stray cats and dogstely.


    Within the smallmunity of the campus, many people knew that Zuo Tianhao was kind-hearted and cared for cats and dogs. He would actively make shelters for strays on campus, often feed them, and participate in charity sales organized by the Stray Cats and Dogs Association.


    Because of his handsome appearance and kind heart, many female students on campus liked him.


    Seeing that it was Zuo Tianhao, the security guard''s attitude was very good. When he heard about the disappearance of stray cats and dogs on campus, the guard didn''t seem very concerned.


    The security department seemed rxed, but they actually had many responsibilities: managing vehicles entering and exiting the campus, handling electric bicycle licenses, and even dealing with the stray animal problem on campus.


    In his view, it would be best if all these stray animals disappeared, as it would mean one less task for the security department.


    However, knowing that this young Mr. Zuo liked stray cats and dogs, he couldn''t say these things to his face.


    The guard only said, "Perhaps they''ve all been adopted by students. That''s a good thing. You don''t need to worry about these cats and dogs so often. They''ve found stable food sources, it''s a win-win situation."


    It seemed like a win-win situation, but Zuo Tianhao didn''t see it that way. He wasn''t the kind of big-hearted person who truly cared for cats and dogs. How could he be happy that the strays had found good homes?


    The existence of stray cats and dogs gave him a ce to release his stress at any time. Stray animals had no owners, so even if someone found them dead in a trash can and sighed with pity, no one would investigate why they died.


    Moreover, in this society, the vast majority of people are prejudiced against stray cats and dogs. By doing this, he was also carrying out justice on behalf of heaven.


    After saying goodbye to the security guard, Zuo Tianhao left the security office in a daze.


    Not willing to give up, he made two more rounds of the campus, but indeed didn''t see a single stray cat or dog.


    It was gettingte, and he received a call from Li Yuwei asking when he would be home.


    Zuo Tianhao''s unexpressed frustration left him in a foul mood. Afraid of revealing his state of mind if he went home, he brushed off Li Yuwei, saying he was still reviewing papers and would be hometer.


    He didn''t go back to his office or the library to look for materials, but instead walked out of the Normal University campus.


    If there were no stray cats and dogs on campus, there should be some in the surrounding neighborhoods.


    The stray cats and dogs that were usually seen everywhere couldn''t be found when he wanted to find them. It was truly bizarre.


    As night fell deeper, human vision became limited, making it no longer suitable to search for stray cats.


    Discouraged, he turned back, nning to return to campus to drive home.


    The night was deep. He overheard two people talking, "Bro, it''s not that I didn''t warn you. Your girlfriend is a bit too close with her coworker. The other day I saw them sharing a bowl of spicy soup. You better be careful, or one day you might be wearing a green hat without even knowing it."


    He saw that one of them was wearing baggy clothes, with colorful hair - clearly a boy, but with hair neither long nor short.


    At a nce, he looked like a street punk, a little hooligan who hadn''t had much education.


    Zuo Tianhao disliked this type of person. In his view, these little hooligans were all social parasites.


    His students were all university students, iparable to these types.


    He quickened his pace, wanting to distance himself from these two hooligans, hoping to shake them off.


    These two hooligans walked arm in arm, as if they were certain he couldn''t shake them off.


    Zuo Tianhao was sensitive to the topic of being cheated on. A few days ago, his girlfriend had taken him to attend an engagement party. At the party, his girlfriend had been chatting andughing with her middle school ssmates, which he found very irritating.


    He suspected his girlfriend might cheat on him. Unlike his ordinary background, that person was a rich second-generation from a wealthy family.

 Chapter 184: What’s Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>


    On that day in the small parlor, he overheard the conversation between those two sleazy men. It was revealed that Bo Yiyang wanted to find a wealthy father-inw. Although he currently had a rich fianc��e, if his current father-inw wouldn''t provide support, he would immediately break off the engagement and look for his next spring.


    From what those two young men said, Bo Yiyang''s current father-inw was shrewd in calctions, and the possibility of him providing support was low.


    So there was a high chance he would break off the engagement and go find another wealthy father-inw.


    Who would he choose then?


    Would it be Li Yuwei?


    Bo Yiyang and Li Yuwei were high school ssmates, and they had a certain emotional foundation. At the engagement party, they were seen chatting happily, proving they were quite satisfied with each other.


    Coincidentally, Li Yuwei''s father was dissatisfied with this poor son-inw and had always hoped he would break up with Li Yuwei.


    Although Li''s Father''s attitude had softened a bit now, if a more excellent Bo Yiyang appeared before him, it was obvious who he would prefer.


    By then, what bargaining chips would he have left?


    Right, the child in Yuwei''s belly. He still had a child.


    But what if the Li family forced Yuwei to have an abortion?


    Just thinking about this possibility made his heart burn as if on fire.


    The voices of those two punks also fell into his ears, "My girlfriend was seduced by her coworker. It''s not my girlfriend''s fault. It''s all that male vixen''s fault. If only he could disappear."


    The other punk gave his friend a thumbs up, "Bro, your thinking is clear. Stupid men deal with women, smart men deal with men."


    The punk with multicolored hair proudly said, "Of course. I need to figure out how to make that male vixen leave my girlfriend''s side, mess up his work, or make him change jobs. In short, I need to keep him away from my girl so he can''t seduce her all day."


    Although he didn''t like punks, Zuo Tianhao had to admit that these punks made some sense.


    Stupid men deal with women, smart men deal with men.


    The one at fault wasn''t Yuwei, but Bo Yiyang who was trying every means to seduce Yuwei.


    What he needed most was to deal with Bo Yiyang.


    But his situation was different from that colorful-haired punk''s. Bo Yiyang wasn''t Yuwei''s coworker. The problem couldn''t be solved by just having one of them change jobs.


    Zuo Tianhao wanted to call out to the two punks and ask what he should do, but while he was thinking, the two punks had turned into another alley, and he could only see their backs.


    He wasn''t ashamed to ask for help in his studies, but if the subjects were punks he looked down upon, he would never ask.


    Zuo Tianhao sat back in his car feeling a bit lost. Due to his distracted state of mind, he almost ran several red lights.


    Until he returned to the small home he shared with Li Yuwei, he slightly pulled himself together, only to find the house in darkness. Li Yuwei wasn''t there.


    She wasn''t at home, so where had she gone? Had she gone to see Bo Yiyang?


    In an instant, Zuo Tianhao had imagined scenes of Li Yuwei having an affair with Bo Yiyang.


    His eyes turned red, revealing a terrifying light. He turned on the living room lights. Not being able to find a stray cat to vent his frustrations on the way back had left him feeling ufortable all over.


    On the way back, his thoughts had wandered, considering the possibility of Li Yuwei cheating with Bo Yiyang, which had further fueled his anger.


    All of his anger reached its peak when he saw the empty house.


    Had Yuwei gone to find Bo Yiyang?


    Sitting on the sofa, he finally noticed a sticky note on the coffee table with a message from Li Yuwei.


    -- Mom and Dad miss me, so I''ve gone home first. If you''re hungry, just order takeout. Remember to eat on time!


    Zuo Tianhao sneered. If she was nning to be with Bo Yiyang, would she still care about him eating on time?


    He didn''t believe Li Yuwei''s words now, that she had gone home as written on the sticky note.


    Li Yuwei had clearly gone to find Bo Yiyang but lied about going home. Did she really think he was a fool and could be kept in the dark?


    Li Yuwei had indeed gone home. Li Yuqing had brought bodyguards to take her sister home.


    Worried that Zuo Tianhao might harm Li Yuwei, she had used the pretext of the two sisters persuading their parents together after returning home to bring her back.


    Now their home''s security level wasparable to the White House. She had convinced her parents to spend arge sum of money to hire a securitypany responsible for the safety of their vi.


    The parents didn''t understand why their younger daughter was so nervous, thinking she was overreacting and even a bit unreasonable.


    However, since the younger daughter said it was to guard against the future son-inw, they felt it was necessary.


    Although it would cost a lot of money every day, as long as it could protect against the future son-inw, they would let their younger daughter have her way for now.


    Zuo Tianhao, however, firmly believed in his own spection.


    In the corner of the coffee table was a business card of Bo Yiyang, which confirmed his suspicion.


    Bo Yiyang hade to his and Li Yuwei''s home and left his business card as a show of force.


    The card listed Bo Yiyang''s position, contact information, andpany address.


    A fruit knife from the house was stuck in an apple in the fruit bowl, its de reflecting the light, asserting its presence.


    This was from when Li Yuqing came to the house to pick up Li Yuwei and said she would peel an apple for Li Yuwei to eat. The peeled apple turned out well, but Li Yuqing didn''t like eating apples, even peeled ones.


    When the sisters left the room, Li Yuqing took the apple with her to eat slowly in the car.


    Zuo Tianhao remembered what those two young men had said, smart men deal with men.


    He wasn''t a normal person to begin with, and under today''s various stimuli and guidance, he left the house with a fruit knife.


    Bo Yiyang was also unlucky. If he hadn''t been working overtime at thepany today, it would have taken Zuo Tianhao some effort to find him, and it wouldn''t have been so convenient.


    He arrived at the office building of Bo Yiyang''spany. Most of the employees had already gone home, with only a few still working overtime, including the unfortunate Bo Yiyang.


    Thepany''s receptionist had gone home, leaving only a security guard uncle watching videos.


    Seeing someonee in, he didn''t even bother to check or register.


    He just lifted his eyelids slightly when he heard footsteps, seeing an unfamiliar face. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Your Bo CEO."


    "18th floor, go up yourself."


    This is what you call entering as if no one''s there, just like Zuo Tianhao.


    Bo Yiyang had just finished canoodling with his little secretary, with lipstick marks still on his neck.


    The little secretary was tidying up her clothes in the rest area when Zuo Tianhao barged in.


    Bo Yiyang was stunned for a moment when he saw him. They had just met two days ago; this was his ssmate''s boyfriend.


    He quickly stood up, "Brother, what brings you here to see me?"


    But Zuo Tianhao''s eyes were stung by the lipstick marks on his neck. This man had just been fooling around, clearly not with the Lu family''s youngdy.


    Who was the woman he had been messing around with? Was it his own wife?


    It must be. Yuwei said she went home, but she actually came to Bo Yiyang''spany. These two people, both in rtionships, had gotten together.


    Something was off about this person''s state. Bo Yiyang keenly sensed it.


    Zuo Tianhao had already walked up to him. It was only now that he felt something was wrong, but it was toote.

 Chapter 185: The One Just Taken Away Is My Boss

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>


    Wen Jingxuan and Bo Yiyang engaged in a little office y during their work break for some rest and rxation. Afterwards, she hurried to the rest area to freshen up.


    Since getting together with Bo Yiyang, the CEO''s office suite had stored many of her clothes, precisely for situations like today when she needed to change into clean, fresh attire.


    Hearing Bo Yiyang''s voice outside the rest area, it seemed someone hade to the office. Fearing that person might barge in and see her in a disheveled state, she hastily put on her clothes without fully cleaning herself up.


    Aware that her presence was inappropriate, she dared not open the door and leave, hoping to wait until the visitor departed.


    However, before the visitor left, the voices outside became rming.


    Bo Yiyang shouted angrily, trying to stop the other person, "What are you doing!"


    Zuo Tianhao, with bloodshot eyes, pulled out a fruit knife and began stabbing wildly at Bo Yiyang''s abdomen and kidneys.


    From the rest area, Bo Yiyang''s angry shouts and the sounds of objects crashing to the floor indicated the unusual nature of the situation.


    Despite Zuo Tianhao being armed with a knife, Bo Yiyang managed to grapple with him briefly, smashing Zuo Tianhao''s head with an inkstone.


    The pain in his head only fueled Zuo Tianhao''s murderous rage.


    Bo Yiyang asked in agony, "Why?"


    Zuo Tianhao didn''t answer him. He thought Li Yuwei must be in this office too. So much for smart men dealing with men - he wanted to kill both these adulterers. They all had to die.


    Wen Jingxuan found a fruit knife on the table in the rest area and gripped it shakily for self-defense.


    Zuo Tianhao violently kicked open the rest room door. When he saw the woman''s face clearly, he hesitated for a moment. In that split second of hesitation, Wen Jingxuan had already plunged her knife into his stomach.


    Zuo Tianhao, being a man, was very strong and tried to throw Wen Jingxuan off.


    But Wen Jingxuan, as if gone mad, used all her strength to stab Zuo Tianhao several more times.


    The knife in her hand was covered in blood. With only Bo Yiyang outside, it was clear whose blood it was.


    She hated this man so much that she stabbed with particr force.


    No matter how tough Zuo Tianhao was, after being stabbed several times in his vital organs, he couldn''t hold on any longer.


    After ensuring Zuo Tianhao could no longer fight back, Wen Jingxuan quickly ran out of the rest area to find Bo Yiyang lying in a pool of blood, with desk ornaments scattered everywhere.


    By this time, Bo Yiyang was barely breathing. With trembling hands, she dialed Emergency Medical Services.


    Wen Jingxuan held Bo Yiyang, calling his name over and over.


    However, Bo Yiyang had lost too much blood and had already fallen into shock and unconsciousness.


    When Emergency Medical Services arrived, they were startled by the crime scene.


    They quickly loaded Bo Yiyang into the ambnce for emergency treatment. Wen Jingxuan, focused solely on Bo Yiyang, forgot to inform the medical staff about another person needing rescue in the room.


    Zuo Tianhao was thus forgotten.


    The medical staff assumed Wen Jingxuan was the assant and Bo Yiyang the victim.


    Seeing that both were good-looking, they spected it might be due to a romantic dispute.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, the police were already waiting for Wen Jingxuan by the ambnce.


    As the medical staff rushed to push Bo Yiyang into the emergency room, Wen Jingxuan wanted to follow to check on his condition, but the police wouldn''t allow it, insisting on taking her statement.


    Despite Wen Jingxuan''s reluctance, she was taken to a nearby police station for questioning.


    In truth, questioning wasn''t necessary - the woman was covered in blood, some smeared and some spattered.


    But the routine questioning had to be done.


    This was Wen Jingxuan''s first time using a knife and drawing blood, and she couldn''t help but panic.


    Earlier, she had been worried about Bo Yiyang''s safety, but now in the interrogation room, she was left only with fear.


    Would that man die? Had shemitted murder? Would she go to prison? Would she face the death penalty?


    Wen Jingxuan hadn''t studiedw, but from asional news reports of simr cases, she thought this should count as self-defense. That man hade at her with a knife intending to kill her - if she hadn''t acted, she would be the one dead.


    Believing it was self-defense, she told the police the detailed course of events.


    She also asked the police if this counted as self-defense and how long her sentence might be.


    Little did she know, her questions would lead to a shocking revtion.


    There was still another person lying in the office.


    The police quickly called Emergency Medical Services, telling them to go back to the previous location as there was another patient there.


    Emergency Medical Services had barely sat down to rest when they received the call.


    Strange things happen every year, but this year seemed particrly odd. They headed back to pick up the other person.


    After his boss was taken away by ambnce, the building security guard felt increasingly uneasy. He put down his phone and went upstairs to check the situation.


    Seeing a lot of blood in the CEO''s office, he noticed the side rest room door was open. He peeked inside and saw a person lying on the floor.


    The older security guard, unable to handle such a shock at his age, took out some heart medication from his pocket and let it dissolve under his tongue before he recovered.


    He quickly took out his phone to make a call. Two minutes after the call connected, emergency personnel appeared before him.


    The security guard was dumbfounded, wondering if Emergency Medical Services had be so efficient.


    The emergency personnel were the same ones who had taken Bo Yiyang earlier. Upon checking Zuo Tianhao''s condition, they shook their heads, saying, "No vital signs."


    The emergency staff took out a portable ECG machine, attached it to him, and the screen showed a t line.


    The security guard was stunned. Had the person just died like that?


    Seeing a person lying in a pool of blood, he had quickly called for emergency help without daring to check the situation himself.


    The emergency personnel, knowing the guard was just an employee, said to him, "Maybe you should inform your boss?"


    The guard pointed towards the direction of the boss''s desk, saying, "The one you just took away was my boss."


    The emergency personnel fell silent. What a tale of love and hatred this must be.

 Chapter 186: Single 06

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>


    "Then find someone who''s in charge to contact the deceased''s family," said the security guard. He had never seen the deceased before, but when something happens in thepany, they definitely need to find a leader to solve the problem.


    The paramedics quickly called back to the police, telling them that someone had died and they shoulde over.


    Li Yuwei received a call from the police in the early hours of the morning, saying that something had happened to her boyfriend and asking her toe and take a look.


    She was frightened and woke up her family to apany her to the police station.


    Zuo Tianhao''s parents were not from this city, so Li Yuwei, as his fianc��e, was the first to arrive.


    Although Li''s Parents were angry that their daughter was dating a "punk," she was still their own flesh and blood, so as parents, they had to step up when something happened.


    Li Yuqing hadn''t expected Zuo Tianhao to act so quickly. She wasn''t sure if it was the kind of incident she had imagined, so she wanted to go along and see.


    But her parents said she was too young to go to the police station and refused to take her along no matter what.


    Since her parents wouldn''t budge, Li Yuqing insisted they take several security personnel with them when they left home.


    Li''s Parents, valuing their own lives, didn''t object to their younger daughter''s suggestion.


    When the police at the station saw so many fancy cars arrive, along with men in ck suits, they thought someone might being for revenge.


    Although Li Yuqing wasn''t at the scene, she kept sending text messages to her mother every so often, inquiring about the situation.


    Li''s Parents knew their elder daughter''s boyfriend was in trouble, but they hadn''t expected him to cause such a big problem.


    Going to someone''s office with a knife to hurt them, Bo Yiyang was now in the emergency room fighting for his life, his condition unknown.


    Even more ridiculous was that this son-inw, as the attacker, had been killed by a woman in self-defense. He was truly useless.


    This was a serious assault case. As thest person to have spoken with Zuo Tianhao on the phone, Li Yuwei was called in by the police to answer questions about the call, the rtionship between the deceased and Bo Yiyang, and the deceased''s usual mental state.


    While Li Yuwei was giving her statement, Li''s mother had a chance to reply to her younger daughter''s text messages.


    Zuo Tianhao had gone to kill Bo Yiyang with a knife, now Bo Yiyang was in surgery, and Zuo Tianhao had been killed in self-defense.


    This was something Li Yuqing could never have imagined.


    The situation had developed too quickly and unexpectedly.


    Although it was moving in the direction she had hoped for, it was still overwhelming.


    Seeing the shocked emoji her daughter sent, Li''s mother couldn''tin about Zuo Tianhao at the police station.


    So she couldn''t help but curse in their chat history, [Zuo Tianhao never looked like a good person, his eyes were always gloomy. Your sister thought your father and I disliked him because of his poor family background, but it was actually because we felt his character was bad]


    Li Yuqing casually agreed with her mother a couple of times, then forwarded what she had just heard to her gossip-loving friends.


    It was already two or three in the morning, and not many of her gossip buddies were still awake. In the group chat of over a hundred people, only three to five night owls were active.


    But Li Yuqing''s message shocked them enough.


    Some were already in bed, trying to fall asleep, but the moment they saw this message, all drowsiness vanished.


    Today was destined to be a sleepless night for some people.


    Apart from the gossip enthusiasts who picked up their phones to witness the drama unfold.


    There were also Bo Yiyang''s parents.


    No matter how unreliable parents might be, how could they not love their son?


    After keeping vigil outside the emergency room for most of the night, the doctor came out with regret: "We''re very sorry."


    After all, it''s a tragedy when parents outlive their children, and the impact on the parents was immense.


    Their son, who had left home full of life the day before, was now covered with a white sheet.


    No matter who that person was, they must pay the price for their actions.


    Lu Lanshan received the news the next day and rushed over with her parents.


    Originally, she hadn''t nned to marry Bo Yiyang and was going to dy the wedding, hoping her family might find a way to directly acquire Bo''spany.


    Lu Lanshan sighed at the unpredictability of life and sent a text to Shi Li: [I won''t be able to steal money from Bo Yiyang to support you anymore]


    It was still early, and Shi Li was lying in bed sleeping in. Her phone was on silent, so naturally, she didn''t receive this message immediately.


    Lu Lanshan consoled Bo Yiyang''s parents briefly, then inquired about what had happened.


    She then learned that the attacker was Li Yuwei''s boyfriend, who had been killed on the spot after the assault, not even making it to the hospital.


    Lu Lanshan clicked her tongue inwardly, thinking Bo Yiyang was quite impressive to have managed a counter-kill.


    Then she found out that it wasn''t Bo Yiyang who had killed Zuo Tianhao, but Bo Yiyang''s secretary.


    The only secretary of Bo Yiyang that Lu Lanshan knew was Wen Jingxuan. She had thought that Wen Jingxuan, being small and thin, and somewhat of a green tea bitch, would have definitely run away in such a situation. It couldn''t possibly be her.


    But reality taught her a lesson in how to be a person.


    It really was the small, thin, and seemingly fragile Wen Jingxuan: the same Wen Jingxuan who would identally trip on t ground while carrying a ss of juice: who had killed a grown man armed with a knife in self-defense.


    After learning this, her feelings were veryplicated.


    Not receiving a reply from Shi Li didn''t stop her from sending more messages.


    [Aren''t you going to ask me why I won''t have the chance to steal his money to support you anymore?]


    [Alright, I won''t keep you guessing. He''s in trouble, and now he''s cold in every sense of the word. You can go to his family''s funeral in a few days]


    [Do you know who killed Bo Yiyang?]


    [It was Li Yuwei''s boyfriend. For some reason, he rushed into Bo Yiyang''s office with a fruit knife and stabbed him]


    [The most incredible part is, right after Li Yuwei''s boyfriend stabbed Bo Yiyang, he was killed by Bo Yiyang''s secretary, Wen Jingxuan]


    [You might not know who Wen Jingxuan is. She''s the girl who spilled orange juice on her dress at our engagement party]


    Lu Lanshan sent many more messages to Shi Li, but she didn''t reply promptly.


    When Shi Li woke up, she didn''t have the habit of lying in bed and ying with her phone.


    After washing up, she was downstairs waiting for the housekeeper to serve breakfast when she opened her phone and saw dozens of messages from Lu Lanshan.


    The content of the messages was even more explosive than the fact that she had sent dozens of messages at once.


    After the housekeeper brought breakfast to the table, Shi Li called out to her, "Could you pinch me? I feel like I''m dreaming."


    The housekeeper was startled by Shi Li''s request. Had this child been shocked by something? How could she make such an outrageous request?


    Shi Li was indeed shocked. Who could remain normal after waking up to so much drama first thing in the morning?


    Of course, the housekeeper wouldn''t pinch Shi Li. She ruffled Shi Li''s hair instead, "Are you too tired from studyingtely? Let me make you a cup of coffee."


    Coffee was out of the question.


    She was already full from drinking milk and had no room for coffee.


    Shi Li took a piece of toast upstairs, staring at the dozens of messages Lu Lanshan had sent her. It would be impolite not to reply, but she really didn''t know how to respond.


    In the end, she only replied with one message: [6]

 Chapter 187: How come I didn’t see this message

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>


    Zuo Tianhao''s parents rushed over from their hometown the next afternoon. Regarding their son''s tragic death, the elderly couple had only one demand: to severely punish the killer.


    However, since their son was the one who first pulled out a knife and stabbed Bo Yiyang several times, Wen Jingxuan''s actions were considered self-defense.


    Zuo Tianhao was a university professor with a good reputation on campus. Some petitions appeared online saying that Professor Zuo was a good person. They imed that the other party was the boss of argepany, and it must have been because he was bullied by the big boss that he rose up in rebellion.


    Bo''s parents were furious when they saw these posts smearing their son. They thought, "You''re not the only ones who can use the power of public opinion. We can do it too. Even if we have to spend everyst penny, we''ll fight you to the end."


    The inte became a bloodbath of verbal attacks, but because people tend to sympathize with the underdog, most were actually on Zuo Tianhao''s side.


    Then suddenly, a video about animal abuse appeared online. The abuser was none other than Zuo Tianhao, whom everyone had sympathized with not long ago.


    The true face of the hypocrite was revealed, and he immediately bore the brunt of even more criticism.


    Bo''s parents were delighted with this oue. The couple had never been so united before. They spent a considerable amount of money to ce the video on various online tforms, investing heavily to buy traffic for this video.


    Under the power of money, many bystanders who hadn''t paid attention to this battle before also saw the video.


    Although some of the bloody scenes in the video were blurred, one could still see how cruelly this person tortured the little cat and hear the cat''s increasingly weak cries.


    Even the most hard-hearted person couldn''t ignore such a scene.


    The inte has this ability - one second Zuo Tianhao was being mourned by everyone, the next second he was being despised.


    Zuo''s parents saw their son''s reputation take a dramatic turn for the worse. They were extremely anxious as parents.


    After much thought, they came up with a method to try to salvage their son''s reputation.


    They posted Zuo Tianhao''s medical report online, saying, "Our son was ill. Whether it was abusing cats and dogs or killing someone with a knife, there was a reason. It was all because he was sick. How can you bear to scold a sick person?"


    Netizens sympathize with the weak and will sympathize with sick people.


    But this absolutely doesn''t include those who kill people and then use their own illness as a shield. Zuo''s parents had really touched a nerve with theizens.


    Everyone understood clearly how this incident developed. Someizens who had previously petitioned for severe punishment of the killer Wen Jingxuan immediately turned around and said she was innocent.


    Many even felt that Wen Jingxuan did the right thing by stabbing Zuo Tianhao to death, calling it a very wise decision.


    Otherwise, Zuo Tianhao would have killed someone but could use his illness as a shield, killing without going to prison. This would be extremely unfair.


    This was just a guess byizens, but Shi Li had actually experienced it in her previous life. She knew that in her past life, after Zuo Tianhaomitted a horrific and inhuman murder case, although he hid for a while, he was quickly caught.


    But being caught didn''t have much impact on him. He was only temporarily restricted in his freedom, and with his mental illness as a shield, no one could do anything to him.


    A mentally ill person who understands thew is practically invincible. Although the Li family had a certain social status and the case caused a great social impact, Zuo Tianhao still didn''t pay with his life for the brutal deaths of the family of four. He was merely sent to a mental hospital.


    They lost four lives, but he only lost his freedom!


    In the period just after her boyfriend''s death, Li Yuwei cried her eyes out every day, quickly reducing them to the size of peach pits.


    Li''s parents felt sorry for their daughter who cried every day, but whenever they thought about their daughter''s "punk" boyfriend being gone, they couldn''t help but feel happy inside. They couldn''t even bring themselves to hypocritically console their daughter to stop crying.


    After all, their daughter had escaped from a murderer and saved her life. It didn''t matter if she cried her eyes out.


    The parents had this idea, but when Li Yuwei saw the widely circted video of Zuo Tianhao abusing cats online, she felt deceived by her boyfriend.


    She had initially liked Zuo Tianhao because she saw a video on the campus forum of him preparing houses for stray cats. It turned out that this was all fake.


    Her boyfriend wasn''t a kind-hearted person, but a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Li Yuwei remembered seeing the body of a stray cat in a corner of the campus. The stray cat had died horribly. When she called her boyfriend to tell him about it afterward, he acted very heartbroken.


    Was this all an act?


    That little cat must have been his victim too.


    The cat at home jumped onto Li Yuwei''sp and nuzzled her. She felt the furry touch in her palm.


    All along, she had been sharing a bed with such a scumbag.


    Just thinking about it made her feel sick. Li Yuwei couldn''t help but rush to the bathroom and dry heave endlessly in front of the toilet.


    She was experiencing morning sickness. This was her first bout of morning sickness since finding out she was pregnant, but it happened right after learning the true face of the child''s father.


    The police investigate cases and judges make rulings based on witness testimony and physical evidence, possibly influenced by public opinion.


    They don''t change their decisions based onizens'' wishes.


    Lu Lanshan still had an engagement rtionship with Bo Yiyang, so she got a lot of first-hand information.


    After Lu Lanshan got the information, she would share it with Shi Li.


    Through her, Shi Li learned many things thatizens didn''t know.


    For example, Wen Jingxuan was pregnant, and Bo''s parents had applied for bail for her.


    Shi Li recalled the ages of Wen Jingxuan and Bo Yiyang''s children in her previous life, but they didn''t match up.


    Their children were all born after marriage, with no children born before the wedding.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but ask, "Is she really pregnant?"


    Lu Lanshan thought this sister''s brain had some problems. The monitoring agencies had the most say on whether someone was pregnant or not. Did she think this was like the harem struggles of ancient times where you could fake a pregnancy? An ultrasound would reveal everything.


    After sending this message, Shi Li also felt that her question was a bit stupid.


    So she sent another message to make up for it, "I was just joking, don''t take it seriously."


    Considering that Lu Lanshan had long wanted to break off the engagement with Bo Yiyang and had no feelings for him, even if the questions were more outrageous, they wouldn''t hurt her.


    Shi Li''s curiosity was too strong. She asked again, "Is it Bo Yiyang''s child?"


    Lu Lanshan sent a smiling emoji: "If it wasn''t Bo Yiyang''s child, how could Bo Yiyang''s parents let her stay in their vi?"


    "I guess after a while they''ll take her for an amniocentesis. Just see whether Wen Jingxuan gets kicked out of the vi by Bo Yiyang''s parents, and you''ll know whose child it is."


    The child was most likely Bo Yiyang''s. This child should have existed in the previous life too. As for why it didn''t appear in the end, Shi Li thought it might have been aborted for fear of interfering with the marriage alliance with the Lu family. The child never had a chance to see this world.


    Trading a scumbag for an innocent baby, it was worth it.


    In contrast to Wen Jingxuan using the child as her shield, Li Yuwei made apletely different decision. She wanted to abort the child.


    Her child couldn''t have the blood of an animal abuser and bad person flowing through its veins.


    Li''s parents didn''t care either way. If their daughter wanted to give birth to the child, they could raise the child, after all, it was their own grandchild.


    If their daughter wanted to abort the child, as parents, they would respect their daughter''s decision.


    The summer vacation had barely started for a few days before it was about to end.


    This matter still hadn''t reached a final conclusion. ording to the custom of Qianpu Middle School, students in the experimental ss each year had to participate in intensive training during winter and summer vacations, with only a week off at the beginning of summer vacation, which was considered their summer break.


    The top few students in ss 1 had to join the key ss for special summer training.


    This was also ranked ording to grades.


    On the first day back at school, Shi Li saw the ssroom filled with pet carriers and cat cages.


    From time to time, students from neighboring sses came over to im cats and dogs.


    "Number 32 is mine, mommy''s here."


    "I''m number 8."


    ...


    The ss monitor stood in front of the pet cages maintaining order and was also responsible for distributing the cats.


    Shi Li scratched her head, "What are you all doing?"


    "Adopting stray cats and dogs. Adoption instead of buying, giving stray cats and dogs a home!"


    Seeing the ssmates iming cats in an orderly manner, Shi Li asked puzzledly, "Where did you see the news about adopting cats? Howe I didn''t see it?"


    As she spoke, she took out her phone to search various social media tforms, wondering if she had missed this news.


    The previously somewhat noisy ssroom fell into a deathly silence.

 Chapter 188: Asking Questions Like That, Are You Out of Your Mind

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>


    The other students pretended not to hear and quietly continued with their own tasks.


    Fu Huixing turned slightly to look directly into Shi Li''s eyes. "Don''t you already have three cats? Are you thinking of getting another one?"


    "Oh no, I''m just curious. Where did everyone else see this information? I didn''t see it anywhere."


    Fu Huixing pulled out his phone from his backpack. "Considering you already have cats, I thought you wouldn''t need this information, so I didn''t send it to you. If you want, I can forward it to you now."


    "Oh, I see."


    Shi Li waved her hand dismissively. "No need. My three cat overlords at home are handful enough. I don''t need to invite another master into the house."


    The mother cat and kittens that Shi Li and Fu Huixing had rescued together were all taken home by Shi Li after the mother was spayed.


    These three little cats were particrly mischievous, causing headaches even with a nanny to help care for them.


    Despite their naughtiness, they also brought a lot of joy to Shi Li''s home.


    The other students in the ssroom, overhearing the conversation between the two, finally felt they could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Shi Li''sment also reminded the ssmates that some information should be shared not only in small group chats but also in therger ss group chat.


    They couldn''t let Shi Li be suspicious again.


    The ss monitor was still distributing cats to students from other sses when one student asked, "Lin, do we need to return the pet carriers to you? How should we do that?"


    The ss monitor instinctively nced towards Fu Huixing''s direction, but saw that he seemed not to have heard the conversation and was still working on his exercise book, offering no response.


    Left to his own devices, the monitor considered that Fu Huixing probably didn''t need these pet carriers back, especially since each came with some pet supplies. So, he made a grand gesture and said, "No need, they''re yours to keep. Just be good to these little unfortunates, and don''t let them be abandoned again. If you really can''t keep them, you can return them to us."


    The students all promised they would treat the pets well and wouldn''t return them, assuring him he needn''t worry.


    Shi Li leaned against the windowsill, watching the bustling scene of pet adoption at the doorway, feeling quite pleased.


    But then another question urred to her, "Where did the ss monitor get so many cats from?"


    Everyone: ! How can she keep asking such dangerous questions? Does she have a death wish?


    Once again, all the students broke out in a cold sweat. Why did she have to have so many questions?


    Because the top students in the ss had chosen to sit around Shi Li, the students who came to school for summer sses were concentrated in the two rows near the windows.


    The ten best-performing students in the ss, considered the strongest brains of ss 1, Grade 1, were rapidly thinking about how to answer this question.


    The ssroom was extremely quiet, with only the sound of the air conditioner running and the noise of roughhousing from the corridor.


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of a ballpoint pen clicking broke the silence in a small area. Fu Huixing calmly said, "They''re stray cats picked up by the pet hospital. They said they had too many and couldn''t afford to keep them all, so they asked if I could help find people to adopt them."


    Oh, that seemed quite reasonable.


    Shi Li knew that Fu Huixing had a good rtionship with the pet hospital near the school. If it wasn''t good, he wouldn''t have known exactly how to take her there. The pet hospital was in an out-of-the-way location, clearly indicating he was a regr customer.


    However, Shi Li felt a little bit of imbnce in her heart. She had been chatting well with the pet hospital''s customer service on social media and thought she was also considered a familiar face to the pet hospital. Yet when they needed help, they only sought out Fu Huixing and didn''te to her.


    Hmph.


    Fu Huixing thought his answer was perfectly fine, but seeing Shi Li''s face scrunched up, it was clear she was angry.


    Shi Li''s inner thoughts didn''t reveal themselves, and not knowing why she was angry, Fu Huixing pursed his lips and stared at the problem, trying to figure out what had upset Shi Li.


    The ssmates really couldn''t take Shi Li suddenlying up with another question. They called the ss Teacher back in the small group chat, asking him toe quickly to exin some math problems. This would prevent further self-study time, stopping her from pondering and potentially discovering something else.


    As for the students who hadn''t yet received cats, the ss monitor persuaded them to leave, hinting with his eyes for them toe back after school.


    Receiving the summons from the students, the ss Teacher hurriedly rushed to the ssroom with a stack of test papers.


    Since there were still a few kittens in the ssroom that hadn''t been taken away by their new owners, asional meows could be heard while the ss Teacher was exining math problems.


    The scene was quiteical.


    If it were some other teachers, they might not tolerate such a situation in their ssroom.


    But the ss Teacher wasn''t an ordinary person. He had a soft heart and couldn''t bear to send the cats to the corridor, fearing they might get too hot if left there.


    Then he remembered there was air conditioning in the corridor too, so the cats wouldn''t get hot. But then he thought, what if there were cat abusers in the school? He couldn''t put the little kitties in an environment where they might encounter danger.


    Moreover, the cats making meowing and purring sounds was a kind of approval of his lecture, like apuse.


    After the lunch break, thest two pet carriers in the ssroom were taken away, and there was no more meowing apaniment in the ssroom.


    Except for self-study periods, ss 1 always had joint lessons with the neighboring experimental ss.


    The current schedule was even fuller than usual, with each lessonsting longer. By the end of the day, everyone was a bit exhausted.


    Wanting to get home quickly to write the day''s homework, no one suggested going out for dinner together.


    There really was quite a lot of after-school homework now, so they needed to hurry home to write it.


    No one noticed that the ss Teacher deliberately waited until all the students had left before sneaking out of the office. His suit jacket, which was usually welded to his body, now covered a rectangr object.


    Looking all mysterious, you couldn''t guess what was under the suit jacket just by looking at the shape, but asionally a whimpering sound could be heard from within.


    Sessfully getting into his car without being caught by his students, the ss Teacher ced the object on the passenger seat and lifted the suit jacket to reveal arge orange tabby cat.


    He looked at the big orange cat with a satisfied smile.


    Long live the meows!

 Chapter 189: Give Dad a Little Shock

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>


    Compared to the students who stayed at school for sses, those who didn''t need to return to campus were much happier.


    At the end of August when school resumed, part of the ss was full of energy and smiles, while another part looked like zombies with dark clouds over their heads, as if all their vitality had been drained.


    On this day, returning students only had morning sses and got the afternoon off.


    From this day on, they could officially be called second-year high school students.


    The next day, the first-year ss weed new students.


    ss 1 of the second year followed the schedule of the third-year students as usual, with evening self-study sessions every night.


    After the dismissal bell rang, everyone packed up their things and headed to the cafeteria in groups to eat.


    A boy not wearing a school uniform knocked on the door. He must be a new first-year student who hadn''t received the school''s uniform yet, so he was wearing his own clothes.


    "Xu Weiwei, your meal."


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Xu Weiwei, who was sitting to Qiao Jiajing''s right.


    Xu Weiwei didn''t stand up, but asked in return, "Why are you here?"


    The boy persisted in holding up the lunchbox, "Your meal."


    The ss monitor sitting next to Xu Weiwei gave her a push, "Go get it." They couldn''t let him keep standing there holding it - it wouldn''t look good if students from other sses saw.


    They also couldn''t let the whole ss be stuck in the ssroom. There was only a 30-minute break between sses for lunch, and every student was racing against time.


    The atmosphere between these two was off. The ss monitor was prepared to go over himself if Xu Weiwei didn''t stand up.


    Xu Weiwei finally stood up and walked quickly to the ssroom door. "Alright, I''ve got it. Don''t bring it again in the future."


    Everyone could hear the disgust in Xu Weiwei''s tone. In her daily interactions with ssmates, Xu Weiwei was a cute and witty girl who had never been so impolite before.


    Everyone tended to side with their own, so regardless of what happened between these two, it was 100% the other person''s fault. Their own ssmate was wless and meless.


    This young man had a very handsome face. He had probably never been treated with such contempt before. He stood there for two seconds before saying to Xu Weiwei, who was about to throw the lunchbox in the trash, "Your older brother asked me to bring this to you."


    Xu Weiwei''s hand quickly pulled back. She thought for two seconds, wanting to turn back and say something to the young man, but when she turned around he had already left.


    In a corner that no one noticed, Shi Li narrowed her eyes, her gaze moving back and forth between Xu Weiwei and the boy.


    Xu Weiwei returned to her seat and said to her lunch buddy, "My brother sent me lunch, so I won''t be going to the cafeteria with you guys."


    Shi Li smacked her forehead, [I remember now]


    This is content from another novel in the author''s series.


    [Lu Shao is the son of Xu Weiwei''s father''s good friend. Lu Shao''s parents both died in a car ident. None of his terrible rtives wanted to raise him, so Weiwei''s father felt sorry for him and brought him home]


    After Lu Shao left, the ssmates started moving, their ears listening to Shi Li''s voice as they slowly walked out of the ssroom.


    Shi Li was also about to leave the ssroom with Song Ying to go eat in the cafeteria.


    Xu Weiwei had originally opened her lunchbox, but upon hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts, especially since it was about herself, she closed the lid of the lunchbox, stuffed it into her lunch bag, and said seriously to her lunch buddy, "It''s too lonely and dreary to eat alone. I''ll still eat with you guys."


    Lunch buddy ss monitor: ...Okay


    [Weiwei''s dad really has holes in his brain. How could he arrange an engagement between Lu Shao and Weiwei just because he felt sorry for his friend''s son and worried he''d have no one to rely on in the future? It''s really ridiculous]


    [Weiwei and Lu Shao knew each other for less than three hours before getting engaged]


    Xu Weiwei warily looked around, relieved that her ssmates weren''t sneaking nces at her.


    Her biggest secret had just been revealed to everyone around her. She felt like she was streaking naked down the street.


    Ahhhh how did all her ssmates find out? Just over one summer vacation, she gained a fianc��. It was so embarrassing.


    [But Weiwei and Lu Shao were born in the same year and month. Howe Lu Shao seems to be in first year?]


    Xu Weiwei lowered her head and picked at her fingers. If Lu Shao was in the same grade as her, her dad would definitely put him in the same ss. She was just afraid Shi Li''s inner thoughts would be heard by someone she disliked, so she used a little trick.


    [After Lu Shao was taken in by the Xu family, he was bullied by Weiwei and Weiwei''s older brother]


    Xu Weiwei continued picking at her fingers. She couldn''t be med for this, right? She suddenly gained a fianc�� out of nowhere, how could she possibly be nice to him?


    Her older brother inexplicably gained a future brother-inw. It was normal for an older brother to dislike Lu Shao.


    [When Weiwei was in university, the Xu family went bankrupt]


    Xu Weiwei stopped picking at her fingers. When did they go bankrupt? Why did they go bankrupt? Exin clearly! Was this rted to Lu Shao or not? Say it!


    [But at this time, Lu Shao had be a new star in the business world. He hated the Xu siblings who had bullied him before and wanted revenge, but he discovered that he had fallen in love with Weiwei]


    Xu Weiwei: Is he sick? I bullied him for several years, yet he still fell in love with me?


    [Weiwei runs, Shao chases, Weiwei can''t escape even with wings]


    Xu Weiwei: ...Alright, I get that you''re talented. Next time, don''t be so talented. She felt like this sentence would nail her to a pir of shame for life.


    [In the end, they lived happily ever after and even had triplets at once]


    The innocent high school girl nearly died of shock when she learned she would have triplets in the future.


    Three children? That would mean so many stretch marks.


    Wait, you still haven''t said why our family went bankrupt and how it happened.


    Shi Li got her dinner and sat down at the table with her tray. She turned her head and found Xu Weiwei, whom she had just been mentally criticizing, sitting next to her.


    [It''s really hard to understand why Lu Shao and Weiwei would have a happy ending]


    [They both suffered so much because of each other. It''s truly a fantasy that they ended up together]


    [I feel like they''d be better off being beautiful separately]


    [Their happy ending is really far-fetched. Lu Shao bes a famous business tycoon, and Weiwei bes the wife of a business tycoon and a mother of triplets]


    Xu Weiwei: Slowly types out a question mark. Is my value only in giving birth to and raising children? No way, nobody stop me, I''m going back to study like crazy.


    [I think it''s all Weiwei''s dad''s fault. Lu Shao isn''t that young anymore. Why did he have to bring him home to take care of? If he really cared about him, he could have found him a boarding school and sent money regrly]


    Everyone: Right, that''s what a normal person would do.


    The more they thought about the plot of the book, [Oh right, I remember now. Weiwei''s dad used to date Lu Shao''s mom. He thought Lu Shao was his own son]


    After Weiwei and Lu Shao got together, Weiwei''s dad jumped out to stop them: "You can''t be together, you''re siblings."


    Weiwei''s dad never did a DNA test for Lu Shao because he always assumed Lu Shao was his own son. He was so confident that he never even bothered to test.


    Everyone: If I remember correctly, Weiwei''s dad arranged the engagement between his own daughter and his suspected son. Wasn''t he afraid of incest?


    [Weiwei''s dad is such a scumbag. To dispel his wife''s suspicions that Lu Shao was his illegitimate child, he specifically proposed the engagement between Lu Shao and Weiwei]


    The more Shi Li thought about it, the more speechless she became. How could there be such a disgusting man?


    Wasn''t he afraid that Lu Shao and Weiwei might actually fall for each other?


    [He had figured out Weiwei''s psychology and knew that Weiwei definitely wouldn''t like a sudden fianc��, so he dared to arrange the engagement between the two children]


    The broli in Xu Weiwei''s lunchbox had been mashed into vegetable puree by her stabbing. She imagined the broli was her father.


    Die, die, die. Damn it, how could there be such a disgusting man? He deserved to go bankrupt. Why did he only go bankrupt and not die?


    [Weiwei didn''t like this fianc�� and kept targeting him. Weiwei''s mom didn''t want her daughter to be engaged so early, but felt very guilty towards Lu Shao and was especially nice to him. This was probably also part of Weiwei''s scumbag dad''s calctions]


    Mini scene:


    ss monitor: Weiwei, what do you n to do?


    Xu Weiwei: I don''t know about the future, but tonight I''m going to kiss Lu Shao in front of my dad to give him a shock from his children''s incest!


    ss monitor: ...Is this hurting the enemy 800 while injuring yourself 1000?


    [Note: Just because two people kiss doesn''t mean they''ll definitely end up together. Weiwei currently has no official partner. Everything depends on future developments]

 Chapter 190: They’re Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>


    Xu Weiwei arrived home from school ratherte, with everyone else in the family busy with their own affairs.


    Xu''s Mother sat in the living room, waiting for her youngest daughter to return from school. This had be her tradition over the past six months, only feeling at ease to retire to her room after seeing her daughter safely home. The household staff, aware of her habit, had prepared freshly cut fruit, awaiting Xu Weiwei''s arrival.


    As Xu Weiwei sat on the living room sofa, hugging the fruit tter as she ate, Xu Weiwei''s Older Brother came downstairs to greet his sister.


    "How was the loving lunch box today?" he asked.


    Reminded of this, Xu Weiwei recalled Shi Li''s inner thoughts, and her mood soured.


    Being very attuned to his sister, her brother noticed her furrowed brow and knew she was unhappy. His protective instincts kicked in, and he stood up abruptly, dering, "Did Lu Shao upset you? I''ll go have a word with him."


    He muttered, "I really don''t understand why Dad brought him home and wants you to get engaged to him. It''s absolutely ridiculous."


    Xu Weiwei, who previously hadn''t known either, now understood. Sheughed coldly to herself and tugged at her brother''s sleeve. "Alright, take it easy. Aren''t you tired from work at thepany? How do you still have the energy to worry about my affairs?"


    At the mention ofpany matters, Xu Youlin''s voice weakened. "You know, I''m just a vice president in name only, a mere mascot. No onees to me withpany issues, so how could I be tired?"


    Xu Weiwei''s older brother, Xu Youlin, was the stereotypical rich family''s son: foolish, wealthy, and ipetent. Despite being the boss''s son and having entered thepany, his abilities were so mediocre that no one dared to use him.


    He quickly regained his righteous tone, "So many people worry about thepany, they don''t need me. But you only have one brother, if I don''t care about you, who will? Company matters, no matter how big, are small issues. But our Weiwei''s matters, no matter how small, are big issues."


    Hearing Xu Youlin speak like this, Xu Weiwei felt a warmth in her heart. Her brother might be a bit useless, but he truly cared for her.


    "Brother, don''t put yourself down so much."


    Xu Youlin thought his sister was about to praise him for having other virtues despite hisck of business acumen.


    As he waited for her to list his other good qualities, Xu Weiwei said, "It''s valuable to know oneself. You know your weaknesses, and that''s your strength. Not meddling in areas you''re not good at is a good habit. Big brother, you should keep it up."


    Her words didn''t sound like praise, but Xu Youlin still happily agreed, "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Xu Weiwei pushed the fruit tter towards Xu Youlin, gesturing for him to eat too. She then casually asked, "By the way, brother, is Lu Shao at home?"


    Hearing that name from his sister''s mouth, Xu Youlin''s face immediately fell. "Sister, why are you mentioning him? Have you taken a liking to that boy? I knew it, he''s a troublemaker. Did he try to seduce you while delivering your lunch? Oh, my pure, innocent little sister, you''ve been deceived..."


    Xu Weiwei listened with growing exasperation. Her brother''s tone sounded just like the vige elders who thought they could determine life and death with a single word.


    Where did he learn to talk like this?


    Perhaps instead of working at thepany, he had been spending his time in the break room, learning to gossip like his coworkers.


    Xu Weiwei suddenly understood the necessity of Mencius''s mother moving three times. She now desperately wanted to discuss with her parents about changing his job position, to prevent him from spending all day in the break room learning bad habits from his colleagues.


    But then again, she thought, listening to office gossip in the break room might be unproductive, but it wouldn''t cause much harm. It was certainly better than putting him in a more important position where he could potentially ruin thepany''s crucial business. The losses then would be far greater.


    Xu Weiwei quickly abandoned her earlier bold idea.


    Lu Shao came downstairs to get some water, overhearing Xu Youlin''s nonsensical speech. He passed by the two with an expressionless face, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Seeing Lu Shao, Xu Weiwei''s eyes lit up. The male lead had arrived on the scene.


    "Brother, is Dad in his study?" she asked.


    "He is. Do you need to see him?" Xu Youlin wondered. Ever since their father had verbally arranged Xu Weiwei''s engagement to Lu Shao against her wishes, she had thrown several tantrums in front of him and hadn''t shown him a pleasant face since. What could have happened to make her want to see their father now?


    Xu Weiwei smiled shyly. "There are some things I need to discuss with Dad face-to-face."


    "Should Ie with you?" he offered.


    Xu Weiwei rejected him without hesitation. "No need, I''ll go with Lu Shao. You must be tired from work, go and rest."


    Lu Shao was puzzled at being suddenly involved, but before he could say anything, Xu Weiwei had already taken his hand and was heading upstairs.


    Xu Weiwei tookrge strides, causing Lu Shao to stumble for a few steps before matching her pace. He didn''t pull his hand away, though, and followed her lead to Xu''s Father''s study.


    Xu Weiwei casually knocked twice on the door and pushed it open before Xu''s Father could even say "Come in."


    Seeing his youngest daughter, a smile appeared on Xu''s Father''s face. His smile faltered for a moment when he noticed Xu Weiwei and Lu Shao''s joined hands, but it quickly returned, even more enthusiastically.


    Xu Weiwei, having mentally prepared herself, quickly noticed this momentary oddity.


    "Weiwei, what brings you to see Dad?" he asked.


    "Dad, I''vee to thank you. I''ve been so unreasonabletely."


    "Oh?"


    Xu Weiwei raised their interlocked hands. "You arranged for me to be engaged to Lu Shao, and I was blind earlier, thinking that in modern times there shouldn''t be arranged marriages. I was being foolish and didn''t understand your good intentions. After spending the past two weeks together, I''ve realized how wonderful Lu Shao is. He''s such a good boy, and I feel so lucky to be engaged to him. Thank you, Dad."


    The smile froze on Xu''s Father''s face.


    Xu Weiwei, with a face full of happiness, continued, "Dad, you must be so pleased now."


    Xu''s Father couldn''t bring himself to be happy.


    How could he say it? Should he just blurt out that they were half-siblings with the same father, that they couldn''t be together, that their rtionship was wrong?


    For the first time, he truly felt the weight of his own misdeeds, but the worst was yet toe.


    Xu''s Father watched in horror as Xu Weiwei kissed Lu Shao. If he had been able to maintain hisposure before, this direct stimtion caused him to stand up abruptly, identally knocking over the water ss on his desk and spilling water all over important documents.


    At this moment, however, Xu''s Father couldn''t care less about the documents.


    Xu''s Father: "Stop this nonsense!"


    Xu Youlin burst through the door, "Sister!"

 Chapter 191: Don’t Cancel the Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>


    Xu Youlin saw his sister mysteriously pulling Lu Shao''s hand as they went upstairs. As her brother, he was concerned for his sister, but he was also curious about why Weiwei wanted to go upstairs with Lu Shao.


    So Xu Youlin tiptoed behind the two, crouching at the door to peek into the study.


    When he heard his sister confessing to Lu Shao, Xu Youlin could barely contain himself. He wanted to burst in, but his remaining rationality held him back.


    His posture, with his bottom sticking out as he crouched by the door, sessfully attracted the attention of Xu''s Mother, who was passing by the study.


    Xu''s Mother was about to ask her son what mischief he was up to when he covered her mouth. The mother and son then huddled together at the door crack to watch the scene unfolding in the study.


    The sight of Xu Weiwei kissing Lu Shao not only shocked Xu''s Father in the study, who thought it was incestuous siblings, but also her nosy brother and mother watching from outside.


    After shouting "Outrageous!", Xu''s Father quickly realized his reaction was a bit impulsive. Logically, he supported the two kids being together, so why would he lose hisposure at seeing them kiss? It didn''t make sense.


    So he forced himself to sit down and, pointing at Xu Weiwei, said, "You''re just a high school girl. How can you behave in such a shameless manner?"


    It seemed his earlier outburst was only due to his daughter''s immodest behavior.


    Xu Youlin rushed into the study, separating Xu Weiwei and Lu Shao. Standing between them, he wanted to tell his sister not to kiss dirty things casually and even considered using alcohol to wipe her mouth, but ultimately decided against it as it seemed inappropriate.


    As the other central figure in this scene, Lu Shao lost almost all presence after being separated by Xu Youlin, standing like a ghost in the corner of the study.


    Xu Youlin stomped his feet in anger, "Sister, how could you do this? Don''t you find it disgusting?"


    Ignoring her brother''s meltdown, Xu Weiwei looked innocently at Xu''s Father and said, "Dad, Lu Shao is my fianc��. I just gave him a little kiss. What''s wrong with that?"


    You''re only engaged on the surface; I never actually intended for you to marry. It was just a temporary measure.


    I was counting on you to reject Lu Shao, which is why I arranged your engagement.


    And you did indeed strongly reject Lu Shao until recently. What on earth happened? Just two days of school changed your mind?


    Are there monsters at school that can alter people''s thoughts?


    Xu''s Father was also so anxious he wanted to stomp his feet, but he couldn''t show it.


    With his fist pressed hard against the desk, Xu''s Father said through gritted teeth, "Let me make this clear: Dad fully supports you two getting along well. But you''re both still young and should focus on your studies. Isn''t this kind of behavior inappropriate?"


    After pondering for a while, Xu Weiwei said, "It''s not too early. In my opinion, we shouldn''t even bother with an engagement. We might as well find an auspicious date and get married right away. While I''m still young, I can recover quickly from childbirth. I could have the baby before the college entrance exams."


    Xu''s Father realized he was truly getting old and couldn''t keep up with young people''s thinking. He hadn''t even seeded in convincing his daughter not to be too intimate with a boy in high school, even if they were engaged.


    How did the topic suddenly jump to having children with Lu Shao? You two are siblings; you can''t even have intimate gestures, let alone have children together. (Respected censor, they''re not actually siblings, it''s all a misunderstanding, please don''t lock me out.)


    How could he possibly persuade her now?


    Talk about one problem after another.


    Of course, Xu Youlin was just as shocked as Xu''s Father. He couldn''t yell at his sister, so it must be that rascal Lu Shao''s fault. He transformed into a roaring beast, demanding to know what kind of love potion Lu Shao had given his sister.


    Xu''s Mother didn''t know about Xu''s Father''s scheme, but she believed students should focus on their studies. Not only was her daughter too young, but more importantly, she couldn''t let this interfere with her education.


    She tried to persuade Xu Weiwei earnestly.


    At 10:30 PM, the third-floor study of the Xu family vi was in an uproar. Xu''s Father sat behind his desk, pounding it as he berated Xu Weiwei for her shamelessness.


    Xu Youlin pointed his finger at Lu Shao''s nose, furiously using him of seducing his pure and innocent silly sister.


    Xu''s Mother stood beside Xu Weiwei, sincerely trying to convince her to change her mind.


    In the entire study, the only two who remained calm were the subjects of all thismotion, Xu Weiwei and Lu Shao. Though they were being frantically berated, both remained remarkablyposed.


    Looking at her father''s flushed face, his blood pressure likely skyrocketing to his balding crown, Xu Weiwei felt unsatisfied and decided to add more fuel to the fire.


    "Dad, didn''t you say the other day that Lu Shao''s room was a bit too in? You told Mom to hire a designer to redecorate it properly. I don''t think that''s necessary anymore. We''re already living in the same vi, and we''re engaged. Why don''t we just have Lu Shao move to my floor? We can spend every day together and nurture our rtionship."


    Though she said she wanted Lu Shao to move to her floor, her tone suggested she meant for him to move into her room.


    Before Xu Youlin and Xu''s Mother could speak, Xu Weiwei hugged them both, patting their backs twice to stop them from saying anything.


    Xu''s Father didn''t notice Xu Weiwei''s subtle actions, but Lu Shao, standing in the corner of the study, certainly didn''t miss them.


    With Xu Youlin and his mother silenced, Xu''s Father stood up again. Pointing at Xu Weiwei''s nose, he eximed, "Have you no shame left?"


    In his fury, that was all he could manage to say.


    Xu''s Mother defended her daughter, "Old Xu, talk to her properly. She''s not an unreasonable child."


    Xu''s Father thought to himself, if this rebellious girl could be called reasonable, then there were no unreasonable children in this world.


    Though he was furious and his mind was struggling to function, he clearly understood one thing: he needed to end the engagement between these two children, or things could go terribly wrong.


    If Weiwei and Lu Shao were to cross certain boundaries, he would have nowhere to turn.


    He reached for his cup, intending to drink some cold water to calm down, only to find it had been knocked over at some point. The water was on the documents, on his sleeve, anywhere but in the cup.


    He cleared his throat and began, "I made a mistake earlier. Weiwei and Lu Shao are still young and should be focusing on their studies. I shouldn''t have impulsively arranged their engagement. Let''s call off the engagement, but Lu Shao will still be part of our family. Just treat him as my godson from now on."


    Xu Youlin was the most satisfied with this decision to end the engagement. In his heart, his sister was the best, and no one was good enough for her.


    His sister was peerless in beauty, and he would protect her from all suitors.


    Of course, Xu Weiwei also wanted to end the engagement, but she was in a hurry now. Her goal today was to irritate her father.


    "Dad, but I really like Lu Shao! Your idea of arranging our engagement was absolutely correct. Lu Shao is such an outstanding boy. As expected of my dad, thinking of me first when you saw such an excellent young man. I''m so touched."

 Chapter 192: Old Deng is quite confident in himself, huh

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>


    As a typical father, when unable to control his children, he would shift the me to their mother.


    Xu''s Father angrily turned to his wife, "How have you been raising her? You''ve turned a perfectly good child into someone with no sense of shame!"


    Xu Weiwei stepped forward, shielding her mother, "Dad, what have I done wrong? You found me a fianc��, and when I didn''t ept him, you scolded me for being inconsiderate. Now that I''m willing to get along with him, you use me of being shameless and want to cancel our engagement. I really don''t understand what you''re thinking, and now you''re pushing all the responsibility onto Mom."


    Xu Weiwei continued defiantly, "You say we''re engaged when you want, and you cancel the wedding when you feel like it. What am I to you? Do you even consider me your daughter? What do you think our engagement is? A children''s game of ying house? You open and close your mouth, and suddenly we''re engaged. Then you do it again, and our engagement is canceled. It''s ridiculous."


    "If you don''t exin yourself clearly today, I won''t let this go. As for canceling my engagement to Lu Shao, I don''t agree. If he doesn''t move to my floor tonight, I''ll move into his room. Canceling the engagement requires both of our consent, and I don''t agree to cancel it."


    Xu Weiwei''s tone was conversational, but her words could make Xu''s Father cough up blood in anger. "Oh, don''t worry, Dad. Lu Shao and I will attend sses during the day and make babies at night. We''ll try to have two kids in three years, so you can save face in front of your old friends."


    Is an unmarried daughter having children something to be proud of?


    Xu Weiwei''s mouth was like a machine gun, not giving Xu''s Father a chance to speak. She continued, "Aren''t you in a hurry to have grandchildren? You keep pushing my brother to go on blind dates. With me around, there''s no need to worry. Big brother doesn''t need to date strange socialites. I heard that university students can even get extra credits for having children. It''s a win-win-win situation."


    But Xu''s Father wasn''t concerned about losing face now. He was worried about what would happen if his daughter actually had a child with Lu Shao.


    One was his daughter, and the other was his son. Incestuous marriages could lead to deformed children.


    Any family that produced a child with problems would be gossiped about behind their backs, saying they must havemitted too many sins in this life.


    Seeing that he could no longer keep it a secret, Xu''s Father was genuinely worried that Xu Weiwei might give birth to a deformed baby.


    Xu''s Father decided toy his cards on the table, "You can''t be with him. You''re siblings."


    Oh wow, Xu Weiwei hadn''t expected her father to be so bold as to admit it directly.


    Xu''s Father dared not deny it, fearing that Xu Weiwei might not control herself and create a scandal with Lu Shao. If he were to acknowledge Lu Shao in the future, he would face an even greater disaster.


    As for admitting now that Lu Shao was his illegitimate son, it wasn''t much trouble. Which rich man didn''t have illegitimate children? Compared to others who had a whole bunch of illegitimate children, he only had Lu Shao. His wife should be grateful.


    She couldn''t possibly make a fuss about this, could she?


    Xu Youlin and Xu''s Mother, true to their mother-son rtionship, both opened their mouths wide upon hearing this explosive news, their jaws dropping to the same degree.


    Their minds were now filled with question marks.


    Question: What to do when your husband/father suddenly says he has an illegitimate son? Urgent online query, busy dealing with husband/father drama.


    They both thought of the same issue: if Lu Shao was his illegitimate son, why did he want Weiwei and Lu Shao to get engaged? ording to him, Weiwei and Lu Shao were siblings.


    Mother and son exchanged nces and then looked at Xu Weiwei standing in front of them.


    Weiwei''s behavior today was so unusual; could it be that she knew something?


    Lu Shao, who had been quietly watching the scene unfold from the corner of the study, widened his eyes. He was his son?


    This old man was quite confident in himself.


    Were there any normal people left in the Xu family?


    Neither of the Xu children looked like Xu''s Father; this was Xu''s Mother''s superior genes triumphing over Xu''s Father''s inferior ones.


    Fortunately, both siblings took after Xu''s Mother, which saved them.


    Otherwise, this pair of siblings would have looked as offensive as Xu''s Father.


    Lu Shao was handsome because his mother had once been a famous movie star in the country, a beloved public figure over a decade ago.


    Lu Shao''s facial features resembled his mother more, but his face shape and contours were different.


    He had seen photos of his parents when they were young and was absolutely certain that he was their biological son.


    Now someone hade out of nowhere, iming to be his father.


    This was absurd.


    It had already been strange enough when, after his parents died in a car ident, Xu''s Father had insisted on adopting him at his parents'' funeral.


    His parents had left behind some assets, but after their death, unscrupulous rtives had seized everything, leaving him homeless.


    If Xu''s Father had wanted to help him, he could have simply hired awyer to help him reim his parents'' inheritance. As the first in line to inherit his parents'' estate, such awsuit should have been easy to win.


    Lu Shao had suggested this to Xu''s Father before, but for some reason, Xu''s Father had made various excuses and ended up bringing him home almost forcibly.


    Coincidentally, Lu Shao was very curious about what Xu''s Father was really trying to do.


    What did Xu''s Father want to gain from him?


    Logically speaking, there''s no free lunch. Xu''s Father had been friends with his parents, but there was no need to bring him home and raise him personally.


    Even stranger was that after he came home with Xu''s Father, Xu''s Father had even proposed that he and Xu Weiwei get engaged.


    The more he thought about it, the more it seemed that Xu''s Father had ulterior motives.


    Hearing Xu''s Father''s im about being his biological father, Xu''s Father''s series of actions seemed somewhat reasonable.


    Apart from thinking that Xu''s Father was very confident in himself, Lu Shao, like the mother and son of the Xu family, couldn''t quite understand why Xu''s Father would want him and Weiwei to get engaged.


    Before Xu''s Mother could even start making a fuss, Xu''s Father had already gone on the offensive, scolding both his wife and children. Although he had fathered an illegitimate child, he was absolutely not at fault.


    This night was destined to be sleepless.


    Xu Weiwei argued with her father all night until dawn, when Xu''s Father escaped the house under the pretext of having to attend apany meeting.


    After Xu''s Father left, Xu Weiwei told Xu''s Mother that Lu Shao was not her father''s child, that he was just daydreaming, and if she didn''t believe it, they could do a DNA test.


    Xu''s Mother naturally wanted to believe her own daughter, but her husband''s confident demeanor made her wonder if her daughter might have guessed wrong.


    Looking at Lu Shao''s handsome face again, Xu''s Mother became one hundred percent convinced of Xu Weiwei''s words.


    However, knowing that her husband had been sneaking around behind her back gave Xu''s Mother a wake-up call.


    Men are only well-behaved when they''re hanging on the wall. This time, they were lucky that Lu Shao wasn''t that dog''s biological son, but what if one day he really brought home a biological son? The impact on her and the children would be significant.


    So, should the first step be to transfer assets, or to ensure that old bastard couldn''t father any more children?

 Chapter 193: We Make Dumplings Together

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>


    Xu Weiwei stayed up all night, but her mental state was particrly good when she went to school the next day.


    Standing up to her father was something worth celebrating for her.


    She attended sses cheerfully, but by the afternoon, she started to feel drowsy.


    Her ssmates, aware of her heroic feat from the previous night, helped cover for Xu Weiwei as she dozed off during ss.


    The ss Teacher, considering that she had barely slept the night before and her study efficiency was low, suggested she go home to catch up on sleep ande back refreshed the next day.


    Xu Weiwei rejected this proposal, saying there was no need for special treatment.


    Of course, the most important reason was that she found her home too noisy and thought she could sleep morefortably in the ssroom.


    The day''s duty students, aware of Xu Weiwei''s special circumstances, didn''t deduct points from her for this reason.


    After the introduction of the group system in ss 1 of the second year of high school, each small group took turns being on duty, responsible for ssroom chores and daily discipline.


    A group point system was implemented, where students viting ss rules, such as chatting or sleeping during self-study periods, or notpleting homework assigned by subject teachers, were serious issues that resulted in point deductions.


    The ss rules set by the ss Teacher were even longer than the school rules, rivaling the Lin Family Rules of Qianpu Middle School in their extensiveness.


    For behaviors such as skipping ss without reason, fighting off-campus, or bringing weapons to school, corresponding points would be deducted.


    Most of these rules were based on mistakes these kids had made before, written into the ss rules to prevent them from happening again.


    The ss Teacher, considering that his ss was full of troublemakers who would surelye up with all sorts of new mischief not yet covered by the rules, added a final use:


    "For any other actions students shouldn''t do, deduct ten points."


    To put these five points into perspective, it would take Shi Li winning first ce in physics ten times in a row to earn five points.


    She would need to ce first in the entire school five times to earn five points, just to offset the deduction for one infraction.


    While earning points was difficult, losing them happened all too easily.


    Students could easily end up in "point debt" for their schooling.


    Now, just two days into the school year, Wei Yi''s group was already in negative points.


    As for the purpose of these points, they were certainly useful.


    Knowing these kids were all wealthy and didn''t care about mary rewards or gifts, the ss Teacher, having been a student himself once, could guess what the students really wanted, even though he had been a top student seemingly without worldly desires.


    Apart from hacking into the school''sputers to physically increase student scores (which would vite ethics and morals), there were many other things that could make the kids happy.


    Students wanted things like more holidays and less homework.


    So the ss Teacher introduced a policy where points could be exchanged for less homework or more vacation days.


    Half a point could cancel out one day''s after-school homework or be exchanged for one day of vacation.


    It was normal for students with excellent test scores to have high point totals, and giving good students a couple of extra days off didn''t have much of an impact.


    Conversely, some groups with poor academic performance might have negative points, which meant they needed to use their holidays to pay off the debt.


    Although one point could earn one day off, it took two extra school days to make up for negative one point.


    When this rule was announced, the ssroom, which had been full of apuse, suddenly filled with boos.


    The ss Teacher remained calm, saying, "Don''t you pay interest when you borrow money? Where in the world do you get such a good deal?"


    A student whose family owned a bank muttered, "This is usury, it''s illegal."


    The ss Teacher replied, "I''m not lending money, so it''s not illegal."


    "You''re not lending money, you''re lending conscience," retorted the student.


    The ss Teacher nodded, acknowledging this statement. "Of course, if you all think it''s unreasonable, you don''t have to borrow. I don''t want everyone to have negative points at the end of the semester. I hope you can all exchange for more holidays to go home for the New Year, rather than having to make dumplings at school on New Year''s Eve."


    The ss thought: What a vicious curse.


    The ss Teacher wanted these kids to consider the consequences before acting, to prevent them from causing trouble everywhere.


    Being a ss teacher meant worrying about everything.


    After distributing the thick stack of ss rules, all the students wore gloomy expressions, which satisfied the teacher''s wicked sense of humor.


    With the reward and punishment system in ce, the students became notably more disciplined.


    In the previous semester, the students had a big carrot dangling in front of them: the possibility of being in the same ss as Shi Li for the next few years, which motivated everyone to study hard.


    At the end of thest semester, when they learned that the ss Teacher had sessfully applied to keep the ss together without reshuffling, most of the students lost their motivation and reverted to their previous state of "sunbathing like salted fish" in ss.


    The ss Teacher had anticipated this situation. On the first day, he announced the point deduction and addition system but didn''t mention that the reward and punishment system was linked to holidays.


    Some students in the ss carelessly allowed their points to be deducted. On the second day, when it was revealed that the system was tied to homework and holidays, the groups that had already umted negative points were stunned.


    These groups didn''t have the top students in the ss who could easily earn back points by scoring full marks or first ce multiple times. It was likely that their point debt would snowball, making the ss Teacher''s scenario of studying at school on New Year''s Eve and making dumplings together a very real possibility.


    To prevent this from happening, students couldn''t doze off or visit the dream world during ss, couldn''t skip after-school homework, and certainly couldn''t do it carelessly, as that would result in even more point deductions.


    As for the good students, in order to umte more holidays, they were extremely focused during sses and exams. Situations like getting into a fight before an exam and injuring an arm, resulting in being unable to take the test, would absolutely not happen.


    Firstly, everyone needed to earn points through exams to add to their group''s score.


    Secondly, getting into group fights would result in significant point deductions.


    This was not a good trade-off. To protect their points, if faced with a pre-exam fight situation, it would be better to call the police instead.

 Chapter 194: Where Did the Male Lead Go She’s So Big

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>


    The sky outside the window changed quickly. Not long ago, it was clear and cloudless, but soon dark clouds gathered.


    Outside the ssroom, the sky was overcast, affecting the light inside. A student sitting near the light switch turned on the lights early.


    Half of the students'' attention was on the teacher at the front of the ssroom, while the other half was focused on the weather outside the window.


    The clock on the ckboard was approaching 11:30, almost time for lunch and midday break.


    Worried about rain during the break, students frequently nced out the window.


    Of course, it wasn''t just concern about getting wet on the way to lunch.


    The sky outside was very dark, with asional shes of lightning illuminating the darkness, giving the impression of a powerful being ascending to immortality like in a movie scene.


    By the time the lunch bell rang, it still hadn''t started raining outside.


    Even though there were spare umbres in the ssroom, students still rushed towards the cafeteria.


    Song Ying was no exception. After the bell rang, she pulled Shi Li with one hand and Rongrong with the other, tucking arge umbre under her arm as she rushed towards the cafeteria with the crowd.


    Those who aren''t eager to eat have questionable thoughts.


    Shi Li and Rongrong showed their assertiveness at this moment. Although they were initially pulled along by Song Ying, her short legs were no match for their height of over 1.7 meters.


    It was like a three-legged race where the person in the middle gets pulled along by the two on either side. Song Ying was practically in that state.


    Shi Li and Rongrong clearly had some athletic talent, as carrying Song Ying as dead weight didn''t seem to affect them at all.


    Song Ying said, "Let there be light," and so the two of them ran into the cafeteria before it started raining.


    Just as Shi Li and her two friends sat down with their food, the sound of heavy raindrops hitting the ground could be heard outside, apanied by rumbling thunder.


    The cafeteria was brightly lit, with students quietly eating their meals. Only the TV mounted on the wall was making any sound.


    It was time for the midday news, and the local news channel''s host was using scientific methods to forecast the sudden downpour and the weather for the next few days.


    The host briefly exined what different colored cloud maps meant in terms of weather conditions. The students weren''t experts, so they could only understand the host''s conclusions.


    �� Heavy rainfall ising, be cautious of mudslides andndslides. During thunderstorms, be careful when going out and don''t seek shelter under trees.


    This weather forecast reminded Shi Li of something.


    In the original story''s plot, Feng Yunhe went to inspect a project and encountered a mudslide. He was coincidentally saved by the female lead, Liang Rongrong. However, when Liang Rongrong went downstairs to pay a fee, the viinous female supporting character "Shi Li" appeared just as Feng Yunhe opened his eyes and shamelessly took credit for saving him.


    It was because of this life-saving grace that Feng Yunhe became overly indulgent towards "Shi Li" and agreed to get engaged to her.


    "So we''re almost at that point now," Shi Li''s voice suddenly rang out in the cafeteria, startling some students who were focused on eating.


    Shi Li didn''t realize it, but thinking about her past life had caused some issues in her mind. "How would Liang Rongrong know that Feng Yunhe was buried in a mudslide?"


    "Appearing just as Feng Yunhe was about to kick the bucket and saving his dog life."


    When reading the novel, the memories only appeared in Feng Yunhe''s recollections, without much description.


    It was only known that Liang Rongrong had identally saved him, but "Shi Li" stole the credit and used it to cling to Feng Yunhe.


    Shi Li only remembered this incident because of the mudslide warning in the news. She recalled that in the book, it happened during Feng Yunhe''s second year of high school in autumn, which was about now.


    Shi Li scratched her head, conflicted. "Should I wait for Liang Rongrong to save him, and after she takes Feng Yunhe to pay the fee, go to his bedside to act like a filial child, and then steal the credit for saving him? Make him think I saved his life so he''ll get engaged to me out of gratitude?"


    Everyone else: Your love for Feng Yunhe must be true if you can do something so morally bankrupt.


    Nobody quite understood Shi Li''s thought process. If she knew Feng Yunhe was going to be in danger and Liang Rongrong might gain some benefits from saving him, why didn''t Shi Li choose to save him herself?


    Any lie is bound to be exposed one day.


    Shi Li was a bit conflicted. On one hand, her terminalziness made her reluctant to move, and she enjoyed maintaining her persona by verbally teasing Feng Yunhe every time she saw him.


    But as the viinous supporting character, how could she not cause trouble for the female lead?


    Stealing the credit for saving a life was an important part of the plot in the original story.


    It was how "Shi Li" managed to get engaged to Feng Yunhe and be the male lead''s fianc��e. Many future plot points relied on her having this status.


    While Shi Li was still conflicted, the other students who had heard her thoughts had already decided for her. They were determined to have Shi Li rescue Feng Yunhe before Liang Rongrong could.


    However, there was still one problem.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to Feng Yunhe, who was frozen with chopsticks in hand. Now that he knew he was going to be in danger, the mudslide incident might not happen at all.


    If that was the case, there was no need to make Shi Li go out on a stormy night. It would be too dangerous.


    It didn''t matter if Feng Yunhe got into trouble, but Shi Li couldn''t be put in danger.


    Feng Yunhe, who had been quietly eating in the corner, shuddered when he heard Shi Li''s words.


    Finally, it was his turn, wasn''t it?


    Going to Mount Wang to investigate the project was indeed his n for tomorrow.


    If there was going to be a mudslide, he''d better not go out tomorrow.


    No matter how urgent the project timeline was, safety couldn''t bepromised.


    Once injured, he would be forced to rest for a long time.


    On a section of highway leading to Mount Wang, mud and rocks from the mountainside were washed onto the road by rainwater. Emergency rescue personnel had set up lines to save people.


    Liang Rongrong rushed past the blue line to join the rescue workers in searching for survivors.


    This was an extremely dangerous act, as there could be secondaryndslides.


    The rescue workers tried repeatedly to persuade Liang Rongrong to leave, but to no avail.


    They could only turn a blind eye, considering that the girl might have loved ones buried inside, so they had to let Liang Rongrong go.


    Of course, Liang Rongrong had to be hands-on. Feng Yunhe would regain consciousness for a brief three seconds while unconscious, and it was these three seconds that would make him fall deeply in love with her.


    Because this area was very dangerous, the rescue workers searched quickly.


    Soon, two cars were rescued. The drivers and passengers had already passed out and were pushed onto the waiting ambnces.


    Liang Rongrong was drenched by the rain and looked quite disheveled. She heard nearby rescue workers saying they were going to wrap up the operation, and she was dumbfounded.


    Where was Feng Yunhe? Where was that big Feng Yunhe?


    How could they stop the rescue when he hadn''t been found yet?

 Chapter 195: A Moment of Inattention and She Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>


    Liang Rongrong stood in the rain, feeling deeply wronged.


    Rescuing Feng Yunhe and making him owe her his life was the best opportunity to get closer to his heart.


    Although her ssmates gossiped behind her back that she and Feng Yunhe were a couple, and some even targeted her because of this, Liang Rongrong knew that Feng Yunhe only seemed to treat her well.


    In Feng Yunhe''s eyes, despite spending a year together day and night, she was no different from a stranger.


    Especially since her mother was Feng''s Father''s first love, if Feng Yunhe ever found out, he would surely detest her.


    She desperately needed a strong shield to change her position in Feng Yunhe''s heart and protect her from the fallout once that secret was exposed.


    Saving his life was a perfect opportunity.


    But at the hospital, she had to stay by Feng Yunhe''s bedside to ensure no one else took credit.


    Her resolve to bring Feng Yunhe back alive grew stronger, and despite the rescuers'' attempts to stop her, Liang Rongrong rushed towards the ident site.


    This must be a test from the heavens, a test of her sincerity towards Feng Yunhe.


    Yes, that must be it. When everyone else had given up, only she was willing to save him.


    Only she truly loved him.


    The road ahead was still dangerous, and the rescuers couldn''t just let her go to her death, so they stopped her.


    Liang Rongrong fumed, thinking that the more obstacles she faced now, the more Feng Yunhe would love her in the future.


    The rescuers had never seen someone so eager to die. After searching thendslide area, they confirmed no one else was buried.


    So this young woman wasn''t trying to save anyone; was she trying tomit suicide?


    Though they couldn''t understand, they had a duty to prevent a young girl from taking her life.


    The rescuers escorted Liang Rongrong away from the danger zone, suspecting she might be mentally ill. They decided to take her to the police station to contact her family, fearing she might have slipped out unnoticed.


    "Whether she hurts someone else or herself, it''s not good. Remember that stabbing incident by a mentally ill person in July? It was pretty scary."


    Hearing the rescuers talk to the police like this, Liang Rongrong nearly exploded with anger.


    How could she, a young and beautiful girl, be a mental patient?


    She shouted, "I''m not sick, and I''m definitely not mentally ill!"


    The rescuer retorted, "Just like drunk people always say they''re not drunk, sick people also im they''re not sick."


    They had already checked thendslide area multiple times and confirmed no one was trapped under the debris.


    Yet this woman kept screaming at them to go back and save someone.


    At first, the rescuers were fooled and even went back to check again, ensuring nothing was missed.


    Feeling duped by this crazy woman, they were unhappy, but considering she might be mentally ill, they decided not to take it personally.


    "Alright, let''s not argue. She can''t help it; it''s sad."


    Sad, sad, sad...


    Liang Rongrong had been called sad many times before, but those were situations she orchestrated to gain benefits. The amount of benefit depended on the status of the person saying it.


    Never had she felt so furious hearing someone say she was sad.


    A bunch of fools who couldn''t recognize gold iid jade!


    The young police officer who took over the case from the rescuers was joined by an older officer with a thermos of goji berries tea. After hearing their description and ncing at the drenched and furious Liang Rongrong, he set his thermos on the table.


    "Suspects she''s on drugs; get a drug test done."


    The young officer pped his forehead, realizing he had forgotten about that possibility. This woman''s behavior��running out in the rain without an umbre, insisting on going to a dangerous ce��could very well be due to drug use.


    The rescuers were relieved to pass this hot potato, though they still wanted to stay and see if the woman was on drugs or mentally ill.


    Human nature is curious.


    But fatigue eventually won over curiosity, and the mostfortable ce at that moment was their bed at the dormitory.


    Whether or not the woman was on drugs, they needed to contact her family to avoid causing worry.


    When the police asked for Liang Rongrong''s contact information, she readily provided it.


    She wanted these two foolish police officers to know they had stepped on andmine. Her godfather was the CEO of a listedpany; she wasn''t some mental patient.


    Now that they had mistaken her for one, they would regret it.


    They would all learn that because of their interference, the wealthy family''s heir almost lost his life.


    The phone call was quickly answered by Feng''s Father.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Hello, Mr. Feng, this is the police station. Is Liang Rongrong your goddaughter?"


    Hearing it was the police and about Rongrong, Feng''s Father immediately asked anxiously, "Yes, she is. Has something happened to her?"


    Liang Rongrong, faintly hearing the conversation outside, began to scream frantically, "Godfather, Brother is in trouble! You have to send someone to save him; it''s toote already!"


    She repeated this many times, her shrill voice loud enough for the police on the phone to hear.


    He paused and said, "By the way, your goddaughter ims your son was hit by andslide on the highway and is in critical condition."


    Feng''s Father''s breath caught for a moment.


    He quickly remembered seeing his son just ten minutes ago, dressed in casual clothes. Could he have left the vi in such a short time?

 Chapter 196: Feng Fu Comes to Fill

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>


    Just then, the police officer on the other end of the phone said, "Rescue workers have searched the ident site several times but haven''t found any trace of your son. So we suspect your goddaughter may have some mental health issues. Does she have any history of such problems?"


    Feng''s Father said, "Please wait a moment, I need to check if my son is at home."


    "Alright."


    Feng''s Father hurried to Feng Yunhe''s study and rudely pushed open the door. Feng Yunhe was just bringing a cup of coffee to his lips. Hearing the door open, he looked up in surprise, his eyes meeting his father''s.


    Facing Feng Yunhe''s questioning gaze, Feng''s Father smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, I went to the wrong room."


    Feng Yunhe and his father''s studies were not on the same floor, nor were they in the same position on different floors. There was no possibility of going to the wrong floor or room.


    Feng Yunhe didn''t call him out on it, just saying "Oh. Did you need something?"


    This was clearly a cue to leave.


    Feng''s Father quickly shook his head, "No, no, it''s nothing. I''ll go now. You carry on, get to bed early, don''t stay up toote."


    After saying these words of concern, Feng''s Father felt he was truly a good father.


    Feng''s Father carefully retreated from that floor and went to his own bedroom. While replying to the police officer on the phone, he changed out of his home clothes and put on a formal suit.


    "My son is at home. Thank you for your concern. Regarding my goddaughter, what are the conditions for bail?"


    At this topic, the voice on the other end became much more serious, "Mr. Feng, does your daughter have any history of mental illness? As her family, you need to look after her properly and not let her run out again. This could not only harm herself but also potentially harm others."


    Mental illness history?


    Feng''s Father couldn''t allow anyone to talk about his precious daughter like that. He immediately scolded the other party very sternly, "As public servants, how can you throw such usations at a young girl? If others hear about this, how will she be able to live? What''s your badge number? I want toin to your superior."


    Having dealt with this kind of situation many times, the police officer was used to people threatening toin about him.


    He calmly said, "This is just a routine inquiry. I hope you can understand."


    Liang Rongrong was the apple of Feng''s Father''s eye, and he absolutely wouldn''t allow outsiders to say anything bad about her.


    Yet this police officer said she had a mental illness. Feng''s Father continued to berate him for ten minutes on the call, only stopping the topic when he got into his car.


    The police officer on the other end remained very calm despite being scolded for over ten minutes.


    Thunder rumbled outside, but Feng''s Father wasn''t afraid at all. He only felt that the car was moving too slowly. His sweet Rongrong was locked up in the police station, and who knows how scared she must be.


    It waste at night, and due to the bad weather, the driver was driving slowly for safety reasons.


    Feng''s Father kept urging the driver to go faster during the journey, "Hurry up, go faster. There are no pedestrians or other cars on the road now, it''s fine to speed up a bit."


    Although there weren''t many vehicles on the road, the road surface was slippery. If the car went too fast, it would be very dangerous.


    The driver kept his eyes focused on the road conditions through the windshield. He pleaded, "Sir, the road is slippery now. For safety''s sake, we shouldn''t drive too fast."


    But Feng''s Father was still insistent, "No, drive faster. Rongrong must be waiting anxiously."


    After all, this was his boss, and the Feng family paid him a good sry. He couldn''t directly offend him, what if he got fired?


    As a working man, the driver could only agree, "Alright, Mr. Feng. I''ll try to go a bit faster so Miss Rongrong doesn''t have to wait long."


    "That''s more like it. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Sometimes, people shouldn''t tempt fate.


    No sooner had Feng''s Father said nothing would happen than a bolt of lightning struck arge tree by the roadside.


    The tree, so big it would take two people to encircle it with their arms, fell instantly, right across the road.


    When the driver saw this, he immediately hit the brakes, but the car had been going quite fast, and with the rain-slicked roads, even though he mmed on the brakes hard, the car still skidded uncontrobly towards the fallen tree.


    Liang Rongrong knew the police had called Feng''s Father. Given how much he cared about her, she thought she''d be able to go home soon.


    She waited and waited. Hours passed, the minute hand on the wall clock going round and round, but still Feng''s Father didn''te to get her.


    Liang Rongrong''s face darkened. What was going on with him?


    From the Feng family vi to this police station, it shouldn''t take more than an hour by car. Why was he taking so long toe?


    Men are ultimately unreliable, Liang Rongrong thought bitterly.


    The young police officer, having waited so long for Feng''s Father toe pick her up, had fallen asleep at his desk.


    By daybreak, still no one hade.


    The officer could only call the number from yesterday, asking if the journey was too long or inconvenient.


    He dialed many times but couldn''t get through.


    The young officer sighed, realizing he''d have to buy an extra breakfast. He hoped the girl''s family woulde to take her away before lunch.


    Two hourster, the phone was answered by a gentle female voice, identifying herself as the phone owner''s wife, asking why he had made over a dozen missed calls and if there was something urgent.


    Finally having contacted Liang Rongrong''s family, the young man felt relieved, thinking he might be able to have her picked up before lunch. "Hello, it''s like this: Your husband''s goddaughter is being held at our police station. Could you ask him toe pick her up?"


    Because terms like "goddaughter" and "godfather" had been misused by some people, and considering this girl had called her godfather instead of her real father when in trouble, he couldn''t help but think negatively.


    Saying such things to someone''s wife felt cruel, but it was part of his job. He couldn''t avoid it just because it felt cruel.


    The gentle voice on the other end was quiet for a moment before saying, "My husband was in a car identst night. He''s still unconscious and won''t be able to pick her up. How about if I send his secretary to get her instead?"


    Hearing that the man had been in a car ident the night before, the young officer was startled, feeling it was his fault for asking him toe pick up Liang Rongrong.


    How could he say no? He hastily agreed that it would be fine.


    Half an hourter, a middle-aged man in a suit entered, carrying a ck briefcase. After stating his identity, he said he was there to take Liang Rongrong away.


    After having this Mr. Secretary sign the necessary papers, the officer let him take Liang Rongrong with him.


    When Liang Rongrong saw Feng''s Father''s secretary, she initially felt resentful. What did her godfather mean by this? Noting to the police station to pick her up personally, leaving her locked up for over ten hours, and then sending a secretary to get her? Did he think she wasn''t important?


    She was full of resentment now, havingpletely forgotten about whether Feng Yunhe was dead or alive.


    The secretary, having reached his current position, was naturally shrewd and had seen through the resentment on Liang Rongrong''s face.


    She was, after all, the boss''s goddaughter. He couldn''t offend her.


    He said, "The boss was in a car identst night."


    "What?!" Liang Rongrong''s voice rose three octaves.


    "He''s currently unconscious in the hospital and can''te to pick you up, Miss Rongrong. That''s why his wife sent me to get you."


    If that was the reason, it could be forgiven.


    Hearing that Feng''s Father had been in an ident made Liang Rongrong think of another issue.


    "Is my brother alright?"


    Hearing her suddenly mention the young Mr. Feng, the secretary, who was driving, couldn''t help but nce back, "How could anything happen to young Mr. Feng? He was at home when the ident happened. Only Mr. Feng and the driver were in the car."


    Realizing her earlier expression of concern wasn''t enough, Liang Rongrong quickly tried to remedy it, "How is my godfather? Is he okay?"


    "He''s out of life-threatening danger and should wake up soon."


    "That''s great. Are you going to the hospitalter? I''d like to visit my godfather."


    Liang Rongrong was just being polite; she had no intention of going to the hospital to visit Feng''s Father.


    She had been up all night and caught in the cold rain. Now she really wanted to take a hot shower and have a good sleep.


    The secretary was a perceptive man. He only said, "There are still matters to handle at thepany. Miss Rongrong, you must be very tired. You can go home and rest first."


    Liang Rongrong let out a big sneeze right on cue. She rubbed her nose, "I''m sorry, I got caught in the rain yesterday and seem to have caught a cold. I''ll rest a bit and then go to the hospital."


    In any case, since my godfather was still in aa, visiting him would be futile at this point. There was no rush to go to the hospital to see him.


    The Secretary continued to smile and replied, "Very well."

 Chapter 197: Shouldn’t It Be You

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    Shi Li''s academic pressure was increasing day by day, as she worried about being overtaken by others. Even during holidays at home, she didn''t rx, maintaining her school-day routine for studying and resting.


    After finishing her homework, Shi Li would read some literary works to rx her mind and improve her literary appreciation.


    While she was reading, the family housekeeper knocked on the door and entered, "Miss Li, there''s a guest downstairs. Madam is asking you toe down."


    Shi Li responded with an "Oh," ced a bookmark between the pages she was reading, and followed the housekeeper downstairs.


    She was puzzled, wondering what kind of guest would require her presence.


    Logically, family guests were friends of Huang Jie and Shi''s father, and they should be enough to entertain them. There was no need to call her down as well.


    Could it be that rtives from her grandmother''s side hade, so Huang Jie wanted her toe downstairs?


    It wasn''t until she saw the person sitting upright on the sofa that Shi Li seemed to understand why Huang Jie had called her down.


    The visitor was Feng Yunhe. Huang Jie, knowing her daughter liked him, wanted to make her happy and create an opportunity for Shi Li and Feng Yunhe to spend time together.


    But Shi Li''s mind was upied with another question, [Haven''t I got the time wrong? Shouldn''t he be lying in the hospital right now? How can he be running around intact?]


    Huang Jie politely inquired about Feng''s Mother''s current health condition, and Feng Yunhe was answering her question when he heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts at the same time.


    Hearing her daughtering downstairs, Huang Jie waved her over, "Li,e sit here. Didn''t you want to see Yunhe? He came to visit you today."


    This was, of course, an exaggeration from Huang Jie. Feng Yunhe''s reason for the visit wasn''t to see Shi Li, but to deliver a batch of fresh vegetables from his mother''s family estate. He was delivering them to Eldest Aunt Shi and happened to bring some for Shi Li''s family as well.


    All of this was meant to emphasize that the delivery was incidental, not specifically for Shi Li.


    Of course, his initial intention was to give them to Shi Li, to express his gratitude towards her.


    Because of Shi Li''s warning, he had avoided a catastrophe.


    Instead, his father had been in a car ident. Although there was no life-threatening danger, he had suffered a fractured forearm due to the impact and had severe concussion.


    He couldn''t return to thepany to handle affairs for a while, just like in ancient times when an emperor suddenly fell ill or had to leave for business, and the crown prince would take over. The crown prince could gain more power through this regency and ce his own people in key positions.


    Although times had changed, the situation was simr.


    Shi Li had not only helped him avoid a disaster but had also done him a great favor.


    Although Feng''s Father''s car ident essentially had nothing to do with Shi Li, it was caused by Feng''s Father rushing to the Police Station to bail out Liang Rongrong, driving carelessly in the rain, and urging the driver to go faster.


    It was an external cause for the ident, plus his own recklessness.


    Feng Yunhe was truly grateful, but he should perhaps be more thankful to Liang Rongrong. Although Liang Rongrong hadn''t saved his life like in the previous life, she had indeed helped him on another level.


    [Huh?]


    If this phrase had been just a single syble, Feng Yunhe wouldn''t have been able to sense the question mark filling Shi Li''s heart at that moment.


    But with the next sentence, Feng Yunhe could vaguely feel Shi Li''s disdain towards him.


    [Why did hee?]


    Shi Li was very disdainful in her heart, but she put on a very happy face, "Brother Yunhe, you''re here! Did youe to see me?"


    Without asking, she knew that Feng Yunhe definitely didn''te to see her. Shi Li said this just to annoy Feng Yunhe.


    Of course, usually when Feng Yunhe appeared, it was never for Shi Li, but now the situation had changed. It was different from before, he indeed came to thank Shi Li, but he couldn''t say it explicitly to avoid Shi Li discovering anything. He could only repeat the reason he had given to Huang Jie earlier.


    Shi Li didn''t care why he came, but her facial expression showed some disappointment, "Ah, so you didn''te to see me. I''m so sad, what should I do?"


    Sitting not far away, Huang Jie''s expression also showed how sad and helpless she felt. Her precious daughter''s cheap behavior in front of Feng Yunhe made her want to find a crack in the ground to slip into.


    Huang Jie covered her face with one hand, embarrassedly lifting a ss of water to her lips.


    Considering her persona, Shi Li sat directly on the sofa next to Feng Yunhe, with only two or three centimeters between them.


    Sometimes she deliberately leaned towards Feng Yunhe, getting even closer to him, at times less than a centimeter away.


    However, Shi Li was very annoyed by being too close to unfamiliar men. Even to maintain her persona andplete her task, she absolutely couldn''t sell her soul to the devil and go against her own will.


    So when she leaned close to Feng Yunhe, she never actually touched his body, not even his clothes.


    Huang Jie, sitting in a single sofa on the other side, wasn''t close enough to notice this detail. She just felt that her daughter''s behavior wasn''t very appropriate, and that the Feng boy looked a bit pitiful.


    In the past, Feng Yunhe always kept his distance from Shi Li''s approaches, feeling it was a form of harassment.


    This time, since Shi Li had helped him greatly, Feng Yunhe didn''t directly avoid her.


    From Huang Jie''s perspective, it seemed they were very close, but Feng Yunhe could feel that Shi Li wasn''t touching him.


    Feng Yunhe raised an eyebrow, feeling that there was some discrepancy from what he had imagined.


    Shi Li didn''t wait for Feng Yunhe to move away, which was a bit strange today, but maintaining this posture was also very tiring.


    She couldn''t help butin in her heart, [Oh, why isn''t he leaving yet? I''m so tired, I want to go back and rest]


    Feng Yunhe realized that he might not understand girls very well. It seemed that Shi Li didn''t like him as much as she showed.


    It was possible that although Shi Li liked him, when she was with him, she was constantly thinking about going back to her room to rest?


    Although this didn''t make much logical sense and couldn''t be clearly exined, there seemed to be no other reason besides this.


    As for the first possibility, that Shi Li didn''t like him at all, that didn''t make sense either.


    Who would force themselves to like someone they didn''t like, constantly trying to curry favor in front of him, and even epting his cold face?


    If there was something to gain from him, then it would be understandable.


    But the Shi family''s situation was not inferior to his family, and Shi Li was the only daughter, growing up with countless love and pampering. She had no need to force herself to curry favor just to gain benefits from him.


    This was very unreasonable.


    Shi Li had already used up her daily three tricks of calling "Brother Yunhe," and since Feng Yunhe hadn''t run away as she expected, she was at a loss for what to do next.


    Her level in this shameless behavior of clinging to men was limited. Usually, before she could even call out "Brother Yunhe" for the second time, Feng Yunhe would automatically move eight zhang away from her, leaving no need for her to use any more tricks.


    Now, without any other tactics, Shi Li began to show a polite yet awkward smile. Tormenting others was also a skill, but unfortunately, her cultivation in this area was not yet proficient.


    At this moment, it fully demonstrated that your mother is still your mother.


    Seeing that her daughter suddenly had nothing to say, Huang Jie continued the previous topic. Just before Shi Li came downstairs, she had been chatting with Feng Yunhe about Feng''s Mother''s health condition and what she did for fun at home.


    Feng Yunhe answered each question.


    Huang Jie then politely said, "When you have time, go shopping and watch ys with your mother. I remember your mother used to love watching ys."


    "Thank you so much. My mother is very bored at home usually. If she had a friend to apany her out more often, I''m sure she would be very happy."


    Huang Jie then said, "That''s great, I''ll find time to make ns with your mother."


    Feng Yunhe said, "It might not work in the near future. My father is in the hospital, so my mother might need to take care of him there."


    Oh?


    Huang Jie and Shi Li, the mother-daughter pair, suddenly sat up straight.


    Huang Jie asked with concern, "Is there something wrong with Mr. Feng''s health? Is it serious?" She hoped it was.


    As a filial son, Feng Yunhe timely showed a sorrowful look, "He was in a car identst night. He''s not in serious danger, just some minor injuries. He needs to recuperate in the hospital for a while."


    Shi Li: ? Wasn''t it supposed to be you? How did it be him?

 Chapter 198: Taking a Step Back

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    Shi Li was truly confused now. The world had be too crazytely.


    Many things were happening differentlypared to her previous life.


    The incident with those two nutcases hurting each other could be considered an ident.


    But this time, Feng Yunhe, who should have been hit by the falling rock, was unharmed. Instead, Feng''s Father had an ident and was lying in the hospital after a car crash.


    Shi Li was curious if perhaps Feng Yunhe didn''t go to check on the project as he was supposed to, so Feng''s Father went instead, resulting in his ident?


    Although she didn''t understand why things had developed this way, Shi Li now had only one question: did Liang Rongrong go to save anyone?


    So now, had Liang Rongrong gloriously transformed from the male lead''s lifesaver to the savior of the male lead''s father?


    How would their rtionship develop if the female lead saved not the male lead, but his father? Would the original young-love-in-high-society drama script turn into a mistress-rising-to-power story?


    Thinking of Feng''s Father''s aged face, Shi Li couldn''t help but shudder. She really couldn''t imagine a novel with Feng''s Father as the male lead.


    The male lead could be twenty, five hundred, five thousand, or even fifty thousand years old, but he absolutely couldn''t be fifty.


    Although Feng''s Father was approaching fifty, he still retained his charm (?). In his youth, he had captivated Feng''s Mother, and besides his business acumen, he indeed had a handsome face.


    Due to good self-care, he still looked quite distinguished now.


    But changing from Feng Yunhe''s handsome face to Feng''s Father''s aged face was hard to ept, even for Shi Li who wasn''t the female lead.


    Liang Rongrong didn''t deserve such a fate.


    If this was the case, would there be a stepmother storyline next? After Feng''s Father''s demise, Feng Yunhe would transform from male lead to second male lead and back to male lead again.


    "The horse has already aged.jpg"


    Shi Li suddenly had the urge to read romance novels, wanting to skip to the end of this novel''s plot with one click.


    While Shi Li was lost in her wild thoughts, Huang Jie had already expressed deep sympathy for Feng''s Father''s misfortune, offering blessings for his speedy recovery, and inquiring about which hospital he was in, saying she would visit himter.


    Huang Jie''s wordscked sincerity, but just hearing her earnest tone, one would think she was full of genuine concern.


    Shi Li couldn''t suppress her curiosity anymore. She couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Yunhe, how did Uncle suddenly have an ident? Was someone trying to harm him? Did they tamper with his car or bribe his driver?"


    She looked as if she had been overly influenced by TV dramas, seeming to believe that any ident must be the result of human factors.


    The Feng mother and son had also wondered if it was apetitor trying to harm him.


    It wasn''t until Feng''s Father regained consciousness that they learned the true reason, which turned out to be genuinely idental.


    Of course, there was a slight human factor involved.


    But it had nothing to do with others. It was Feng''s Father''s own foolishness. Despite the driver clearly stating it was inappropriate, he still insisted on speeding up, leading to the ident. Who else could be med?


    Because of Feng''s Father''s wrong decision, even the driver was implicated.


    The driver was inexplicably caught in the crossfire. Although his injuries weren''t as severe as Feng''s Father''s, Feng''s Mother decided to give him a few months of paid leave to recover at home, along with arge sum of money aspensation.


    Feng Yunhe shook his head, "It wasn''t intentional. The road was slippery due to rain, visibility was poor, and coincidentally, an old tree in the middle of the road had been struck by lightning and fallen. The car crashed into the tree, causing the ident."


    He didn''t mention the crucial detail about Feng''s Father insisting on speeding up, not to save face, but for thepany''s interests. This detail couldn''t be known by outsiders, let alone the public. The fact that the group''s CEO was a fool would affect thepany''s stock price.


    [Wasn''t it supposed to be a mudslide burial?]


    [Why is it different from Feng Yunhe''s situation?]


    Shi Li scratched her head, "But what if, hypothetically, someone deliberately ced that tree in the middle of the road to cause Uncle''s ident?"


    Feng Yunhe smiled, "You''re stretching it too far. My father''s actions that night were spontaneous, there were no human factors involved."


    Shi Li: "Oh, okay."


    As it was approaching noon, Huang Jie naturally invited him to stay, "With your parents in the hospital, there''s no one at home. Why don''t you stay and have lunch with us?"


    Shi Li didn''t want Feng Yunhe to stay. To make him leave quickly, she said in an exaggerated tone, "Brother Yunhe, please stay and have lunch with me."


    It was so affected that even Shi Li felt nauseated hearing herself. She believed Feng Yunhe couldn''t remain unmoved; hearing such a sickening voice, he would surely decline politely.


    Shi Li tugged at a corner of Feng Yunhe''s sleeve, swaying it back and forth, appearing very reluctant to let him go.


    "Alright then, since you''re sincerely inviting me, I won''t refuse."


    As he opened his mouth, Shi Li was already preparing to see him off, but who could have thought he''d say he wasn''t leaving, and even say-


    Shi Li''s expression changed for a moment, but she adjusted quickly, her face suddenly bursting into a brilliant smile, "This is too good! Brother Yunhe, I knew you had a secret crush on me and wanted to have lunch with me. So you were just ying hard to get."


    Shi Li acted as if she had seen through his little tricks. Huang Jie, sitting nearby, covered her face for the umpteenth time today, wanting to escape from Earth.


    Huang Jie thought with mixed feelings, could her daughter actually be an overconfident girl?

 Chapter 199: Sports Meet

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    The existence of the duty group leader and the point deduction system somewhat liberated the ss monitor.


    The ss monitor no longer had to constantly watch over the ss discipline, allowing him to focus on his studies or other matters.


    Usually, when he had to leave for meetings, he would worry about the ss getting rowdy.


    Now it was different; he had a little assistant, which made him feel more at ease when attending meetings.


    He was called out by the ss monitor from the neighboring ss for a meeting.


    After being away for nearly a lesson, he didn''t return directly to the ssroom upon his return but went to the office to find the ss Teacher first.


    The two huddled together, whispering for over half an hour before the ss monitor and the ss Teacher returned to the ssroom, one after the other, with documents in hand.


    As usual, the ss Teacher tapped on the podium to gather the students'' attention before speaking, "There''s something I need to tell everyone. Please put aside your work for a moment. The ss monitor just attended a meeting, and here''s what it was about: We all know there''s a short National Day holidaying up in early October. Our school is nning to hold a sports meet before the National Day break. The ss monitor went out earlier for matters rted to the sports meet. Everyone should try to sign up and strive to achieve good results in the sports meet to bring honor to our ss."


    Shi Li wasn''t particrly interested in the sports meet; to be precise, she wasn''t interested in sports at all.


    Hearing about the sports meet, she knew it was something that wouldn''t concern her much, so she quietly lowered her head and continued reading.


    Most of the students were simr to Shi Li, not interested in the sports meet itself but more excited about the prospect of no sses and endless eating during the event.


    Only a small portion of students showed interest in participating in the sports meet, eagerly asking the ss monitor for the list of events for this year''s meet.


    The students'' reactions were all within the ss monitor''s expectations, as this wasn''t the first time organizing a sports meet.


    The ss monitor asked the students who wanted to see the event list to be patient, assuring them they would get to see it soon.


    He then announced, "Bringing glory to our ss is something that should be rewarded. I''ve discussed with the teacher, and this time, students who participate in the sports meet and achieve good results will have the opportunity to earn bonus points for their group."


    The mention of bonus points immediately piqued the students'' interest.


    Seeing the gleam in the students'' eyes, the ss monitor quickly dangled the enticing carrot, "First ce in the sports meet will earn 2 points, second ce 1.5 points, third ce 1 point, and fourth or fifth ce will earn 0.5 points."


    These bonus points were substantial; a first ce in the sports meet could be worth more than several first ces in individual subject tests.


    However, the top-performing students didn''t express dissatisfaction orin about unfairness. Firstly, the sports meet was an annual event, while there were ten exams a year, so they couldn''t bepared.


    Secondly, they didn''tck points, but other students in the ss desperately needed them, many already in negative points. It would be best if they could bnce their ounts through this sports meet.


    As for some groups easily gaining points through the sports meet and potentially reversing their scores to enter the top-ranking groups, well, that would be their own capability.


    After this policy incentive, the students'' enthusiasm soared.


    When it came time to sign up, it seemed as if they wanted to perform a triathlon at the sports meet.


    Sign-ups were organized by groups, and the ss monitor spent a long time processing these registrations.


    Some students signed up for at least three events, while others went as far as five events.


    With limited events avable, every event had three to five students already signed up.


    Each ss only had one slot per event, and it wasn''t possible to make an exception for their ss to allow five students to participate in one event.


    Looking at the long list of names for each event, the ss monitor reiterated, "Because there''s only one slot for each event, we''ll use apetitive selection process. Before school ends today, we''ll go to the yground to exercise a bit and select the top two students for each event. These two will be each other''s substitutes. Barring any special circumstances where one student is unwell, we''ll choose the student with the best performance right before the sports meet to participate."


    Shi Li stroked her chin and thought silently, [I wonder if there will be a situation where someone wants to participate in the sports meet but isn''t skilled enough, so they secretly drug the other person to harm them]


    Everyone else: You''re too dramatic! How many melodramatic novels have you read? Why do you always assume that in a situation where two people are chosen, one will definitely try to harm the other? Can''t we just be one big happy family?


    The ss monitor pretended not to hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts and calmly answered questions from other ssmates.


    Someone asked him, "Four people from our group signed up for the 4x400m mixed ry. If we get first ce, does that mean each of us will get two points?" The thought of earning eight points for one event seemed delightful.


    Other groups had simr ns and were waiting for the ss monitor''s answer.


    The ss monitor looked at everyone with a somewhat helpless smile and asked in return, "What do you think?"


    The tone suggested it wasn''t possible, but the student grinned and said, "I guess it should be okay, right?"


    The ss monitor smiled and said, "No, it''s not. The maximum points for a single event is two points. In the situation you described, your group would ultimately receive two points, which would be divided among the four of you, giving each person 0.5 points. That''s still not a small amount."


    Indeed, the points weren''t insignificant, but it didn''t seem fair. The same points that one person could earn by winning first ce now required four people''s efforts to achieve.


    If all four group members could win first ce in different events, they could earn a total of eight points, which was four times the amount.


    Everyone wasn''t foolish; once they realized that group events would only earn two points, no one wanted to participate anymore.


    Students flocked to the ss monitor to remove their names from team events.


    The ss monitor asked the students to return to their studies while he went back to his seat to organize the list of participants for various events and prepare to take the students to the sports field for trials soon.


    After organizing all the groups, the ss monitor frowned; no one had signed up for the 4x400m mixed ry.


    He stood at the podium and tried to drum up interest for a while, even stating that cross-group participation was allowed and the points earned could be divided among the four participants.


    He then looked towards the students who had signed up for the 400m event, asking if they wanted to participate, but was met with unanimous refusal.


    Then his gaze turned to the only group that hadn''t signed up for any sports events. Noticing that the group members were all tall with long legs, they looked like they had explosive athletic potential.


    More importantly, this group currently held the top spot on the points leaderboard, probably making them the four people in the ss who cared least about points.


    So he spoke up:


    "Shi Li, your group members have long legs and feet, and look extremely adept at sports. How about the 4x400m mixed ry? Your group has two boys and two girls, making you perfect candidates for the mixed ry team."


    Shi Li: Who said that having long legs and arms means you''re definitely good at sports?!

 Chapter 200: I Didn’t Mean Anything Else, It’s Also for the Benefit of the Class

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    The ss monitor continued to persuade, "The essence of the sports meet is mass participation, after all. It''s not necessarily about winning; the important thing is to take part."


    Shi Li chose to refuse, asking, "Isn''t there also a jump rope event? Our group can sign up for that."


    She had heard the ss monitor list the sports meet events earlier, including a mixed jump ropepetition with five boys and five girls. This event had a maximum individual score of 0.2 points, and Shi Li guessed that not many people would sign up for it.


    Compared to the 400-meter mixed ry, Shi Li felt that a one-minute jump rope event would be less challenging. Even if training was required, it wouldn''t take much effort. They could just spend a few minutes jumping rope on the yground during their free time.


    Unlike training for the mixed ry, which required daily runningps and team coordination practice.


    Currently, only Song Ying and her desk mate had signed up for jump rope, so they were indeed short on people. This became the ss monitor''s next project to promote.


    Although no one wanted to participate in the mixed ry, at least the group jump rope event suddenly gained four more participants.


    After Shi Li joined the jump rope team, the group of ten - five boys and five girls - was quickly assembled.


    As for the 400-meter mixed ry that Shi Li had turned down, the ss monitor had other ideas. After selecting the male and female athletes for the 400-meter race, he nned to have these four people practice the ry as well, killing two birds with one stone.


    Next, the students who signed up for sports events were divided into several small groups based on the different event venues. Each group was led by a team leader responsible for selecting candidate athletes.


    This team leader was not only in charge of selecting candidate athletes this time but also responsible for training the group members until the sports meet.


    As uncontested jump rope athletes, Shi Li and her teammates didn''t need to participate in the selection process.


    The homeroom teacher and other ss officers each led a small team, taking their candidates to the gymnasium for training.


    Shi Li, as the study representative, was also assigned a team.


    Because of her jump rope event, Shi Li was ultimately assigned to fencing, shooting, and most importantly, jump rope.


    The ss monitor led the students who signed up for track and field events towards the rubber track, pondering how to persuade the 400-meter athletes to also participate in the mixed ry.


    Of course, the jump rope athletes didn''t need to be selected.


    There weren''t many students who signed up for fencing and shooting, as not everyone could afford to learn these expensive sports from a young age. Many people had never learned them because they couldn''t bear the hardship, and Shi Li was one of them.


    Because they were going out to select athletes, the entire ss left the ssroom.


    It didn''t matter whether everyone was participating in the selection or not; after all, who would miss out on free entertainment?


    Sports stimte adrenaline, and even spectators could feel the excitement of rising adrenaline.


    Of course, they had to go watch. Not only that, but they also wanted to watch the most exciting events.


    The most thrilling one was undoubtedly swimming, where participants wore very little clothing.


    In the face of muscr bodies, even Shi Li''s charm became insignificant.


    Only the candidates and the other three members of Shi Li''s group went with her to the fencing hall. The rest of the ss followed therge crowd heading to the swimming pool. Shi Li cast an envious nce at them - who wouldn''t want to watch?


    For events with few sign-ups, the participants for the sports meet were quickly selected.


    Because the gaps betweenpetitors were quiterge, with the first ce overwhelmingly defeating other contenders, there was no need to choose an alternate.


    The athletes were quickly selected, and those who didn''t make it weren''t discouraged. Students who had signed up for other events checked the ss group chat and rushed to the next venue, still in time for other event selections.


    Shi Li had a simr thought and checked the ss group chat, only to find that the swimming athletes had already been selected.


    Oh well, no fun there.


    From that day on, High School ss 2-1 would regrly use thest self-study period of the afternoon for sports training on the field.


    The ten people in Shi Li''s event group would go outside with their jump ropes, bounce around for a few minutes, and then spend the rest of the time watching their ssmates train in fencing and shooting.


    Not only did they watch other students train, but some even went to the nearby convenience store to buy popsicles. They ate the popsicles while watching their ssmates train.


    This infuriated the students being watched. While they were sweating profusely, the others were tantly eating popsicles. It was too much.


    After receivingints, the next day, they didn''t eat popsicles anymore. Instead, each person hugged half a watermelon, smiling as they watched their ssmates train on the field.


    For the first few days of training, all ten people on the jump rope team maintained this carefree attitude.


    As the sports meet drew closer, Shi Li, the team leader, started to worry.


    From the original few minutes, they now needed extra practice, every day.


    Shi Li maliciously looked up training methods online. On the first day of extra practice, everyone''s legs turned to noodles, wobbling as they walked. Only Fu Huixing was slightly better, still able to walk normally.


    On the way back to the ssroom, Shi Li instructed everyone to use a fascia gun at home or have their housekeepers massage their leg muscles to ensure they could train normally the next day.


    Shi Li had chosen jump rope to ck off, but being made the team leader changed the meaning of this task.


    She had to live up to the homeroom teacher''s trust and couldn''t continue to be perfunctory.


    This was hard on her teammates, suddenly transitioning from a retirement home mode to a national team mode. The gap was indeed quiterge.


    The students who were previously watched while eating popsicles, watermelon, and milk tea were now the ones being watched.


    This is what you call karmic retribution.


    Looking at the ssmates sitting not far away, one hand holding watermelon, the other holding a popsicle, with iced milk tea at their feet, the unfortunate jump rope team members thought bitterly, "Eating so much cold food at once, aren''t they afraid of getting diarrhea tomorrow?"


    Someone couldn''t hold back and loudlyined to Shi Li, "Team leader, to ensure we can train on time, athletes should maintain a healthy diet and not eat too many cold foods at once. Of course, I don''t mean anything else by this. I''m thinking of our ss, hoping that every student can sessfully participate in the sports meet and bring glory to our ss."


    The crowd with a mouthful of watermelon, a lick of popsicle, and a sip of milk tea thought: What a despicable person!


    Although no one was boiling water, there was already a strong smell of tea in the air.

 Chapter 201: Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    Shi Li stopped her actions and sat down. Several onlookers in the gymnasium caught Shi Li''s gaze. Wei Yi stood up on his own, "Exercise should be bnced with rest. We''ve already taken a break, so it''s time to get back to training."


    The hand holding the popsicle and iced milk tea felt scorching hot. Without turning back, one could feel Shi Li''s death re.


    So, the few continued to talk to themselves, "Junk food may be bad for health, but since it''s food, we shouldn''t waste it. Let''s endure and finish it; we mustn''t waste food."


    Shi Li dislikes wasting food, and she didn''t intend to make them throw the items away. If these people all left, that would be fine. After all, it was the rope-skipping group who provoked first, and it''s normal for them to retaliate.


    Their departure wouldn''t affect the remaining rope-skippers, which was enough.


    To encourage everyone to train more actively, Shi Li timely offered a sweet deal, "We still have ten minutes, everyone, just hold on a bit longer. Who wants iced milk tea? How about we treat everyone to iced milk tea and barbecueter?"


    Of course, that sounded great. The key is that getting iced milk tea via delivery is doable, but barbecue is a bit tricky. You can''t exactly pack a barbecue stand with charcoal and grill back to school.


    The taste of barbecue from delivery isn''t good; it has to be eaten at the barbecue ce to taste right.


    Hearing someone raise doubts, Shi Li smiled and asked, "Why can''t we just go out to eat?"


    Song Ying timidly spoke up, "But our meal time is only half an hour, just enough to eat at the cafeteria. Going out for barbecue would take at least an hour; we don''t have enough time."


    Suddenly, it dawned on her, "Are you suggesting we skip ss?"


    Although Song Ying wasn''t there during the collective ss skipping incident, she heard about the heroic deeds of ss 1 afterward.


    However, thinking about how skipping ss would deduct several points, Song Ying hesitated, "That''s not good, it deducts a lot of points." The points deducted for skipping ss usually take a long time to umte, and it''s a bit of a pity.


    Although the students in the rope-skipping group don''t care much about points, if several points are deducted at once, it''s quite heart-wrenching.


    Shi Li looked at her as if she were a lunatic, [Is she crazy or am I crazy? I know skipping ss deducts a lot of points, of course, I wouldn''t choose to skip ss.]


    Seeing Song Ying still looking confused, Shi Li patted her head, "Sweetie, when can we use points to offset holidays and homework?"


    Song Ying blinked, "Sister, you''re so smart. It only takes one point to offset a holiday, but skipping ss costs five points."


    Shi Li looked at her, "We''re only asking for a two-hour leave, so we don''t need to deduct one point."


    Song Ying''s mouth opened wide, as if it could fit a fist, and she quickly realized her posture was improper and pushed her chin back up.


    "Sister, you''re so talented, then we only need to deduct 0.23 points!"


    "Great, let''s go quickly."


    Shi Li sometimes thinks Song Ying is smart, and sometimes she thinks she''s a natural airhead.


    Disturbed by her, Shi Lipletely lost the idea of making everyone train for another ten minutes. Okay, they''ll go to the homeroom teacher''s officeter to "exchange for a holiday."


    The training students in the venue naturally heard the conversation nearby, and a few of them were envious, their tears of envy flowing from the corners of their mouths.


    An iced milk tea paired with charcoal-vored barbecue, the taste is unbeatable.


    They also want to join them for barbecue, but the problem is they don''t have enough points, not even 0.2 points, they only have negative points.


    If possible, they''d like to borrow points from the homeroom teacher and repay themter when they have points.


    Not to mention when they''ll have points, the homeroom teacher is a tightwad; there''s no advance point-lending service, especially for those with negative points, and it''spounded interest.


    Enviously watching the few leave, they wiped the corners of their mouths, and the popsicle they just ate didn''t taste good anymore.


    They didn''t affect others but were tempted by them.


    But who can me them? It''s only because their grades aren''t good enough, they don''t have enough points, otherwise, they could also spend freely now.


    When the homeroom teacher set up the point system for exchanging holidays, he expected students to use points to ask for leave.


    When Shi Li came to him to exin her intention, the homeroom teacher didn''t stop her but supported it. These are all good students in the ss, and a one or two-hour leave for students with good grades is nothing. After all, these kids'' grades are already excellent.


    It should also let other students in the ss know the correct use of points. Their example is set, and it should motivate other students.


    "Okay, I''ll write you a leave note, you can leave with itter."


    The homeroom teacher took out the point ledger from the corner, ready to deduct one point from each of the ten students.


    Shi Li waved her hand, "No, no, we''re asking for a two-and-a-half-hour leave, not a whole day, so you can''t deduct one point."


    The two-hour leave was collectively decided upon by everyone.


    School ends at 6 PM, with half an hour for dinner, and sses start at 6:30 PM, ending at 9 PM.


    Adding the time to go out for barbecue, even if the meal takes longer, it won''t exceed two hours. Asking for a one-and-a-half-hour leave is the most beneficial and point-saving method.


    Since they still need to return to school from the dining ce, and an hour after returning, they''ll be ready to go home.


    Just an hour short, but it''s such a hassle.


    Everyone felt it was inappropriate, so they decided on a two-hour leave, allowing them to rx more during the meal without worrying about the leave time ending and having to rush back.


    The homeroom teacher didn''t expect these kids to be so meticulous. Just as he was stunned, Rongrong, good at math, had already calcted how many points each of them would use to offset, even to three decimal ces.


    "It should be 0.227, we''ll round up, so 0.23 points."


    The homeroom teacher, who has taught math for so many years, wasn''t incapable of solving a primary school problem.


    However, he was still amused by these kids, "Alright, I get it, 0.23 points, you can go and enjoy your holiday."


    He viciously thought, you ten better not be early, otherwise, it''ll count as skipping ss.


    The homeroom teacher crouched in front of the monitor, waiting to catch them, but these kids really stayed until the bell rang before packing their bags.


    Okay, these kids are lucky.


    The departure of these ten students made the other ssmates in the ss envious.


    Even the evening self-study became less interesting. The homeroom teacher saw through the window and didn''t go in to give an inspiring speech, just stood outside the ssroom and watched silently.


    On the other hand, Shi Li and the others picked up the pre-ordered iced milk tea and headed straight to the roadside stand where Fu Huixing took the group of three for barbecuest time.


    Ten people, onerge table.


    Although the stall was simple, the taste was impable.


    While the few whispered about ss gossip, five or six burly men sat at the next table.


    Their hairstyles weren''t as avant-garde as the feather duster at the pet hospital, but just looking at their aura made them seem very intimidating.


    [Isn''t that Huang Bao?]


    Hearing this name, everyone had a question: Who is Huang Bao? They''ve never heard of this name before.


    [Convicted of rape and murder and sentenced to death, he should have died over a decade ago, but only spent a few days in prison before being bailed out by his parents.]


    [Logically, he should still be in prison now.]


    Qiao Jiajing took out his phone and pretended to take a photo of the grilled skewers on the table.


    Song Ying, sitting near Huang Bao, made a peace sign, and Qiao Jiajing included her in the frame, along with the background of the burly men.


    With this little episode, the meal, which cost 0.23 points, wasn''t very enjoyable.


    After Fu Huixing got home, he received a text message from Qiao Jingjia.


    It was a photo he took while eating, with a message attached below.


    [Thanks for your help with our family''s affairs. I don''t have anything good to thank you with. I heard your mom works in the relevant department, so this is my gift to her.]

 Chapter 202: Yo Yo Yo

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    Fu Huixing hesitated for a few minutes, thenposed a new message. He included the information he had heard from Shi Li about this person''s name and rted questions, along with the photo, and forwarded it to a number he hadn''t contacted in a long time.


    After seeing the confirmation that the message was sent sessfully, Fu Huixing put his phone aside and lowered his head to focus on reading. He had wasted a lot of time tonight and needed to catch up.


    Whether out of a desire to avoid something or not, Fu Huixing didn''t look at his phone again until he went to bed. It wasn''t until he woke up the next morning and checked his phone as usual that he saw the reply fromst night.


    A simple three-word message: [Got it]


    This text message put him in a bad mood for the rest of the morning before school.


    Fu Huixing lived alone, so even when he was in a bad mood, no one would notice.


    It wasn''t until he got to school that Song Ying, leaning on Shi Li''s desk and poking her cheek, said, "Eating barbecue can easily cause inmmation, sister. You''re prone to it, so next time you should avoid things like hot pot and grilled meat that can cause inmmation."


    Of the nine people who had eaten barbecue with Shi Li yesterday, she was the only one who had developed a blister on her lip.


    Shi Li was quite annoyed, "I even drank iced milk tea to cool down." Who would have thought it would still have no effect?


    Song Ying smacked her forehead, "I remember the ss Teacher''s office has chrysanthemum and goji berries and such. I''ll go ask him for some chrysanthemum to help reduce the inmmation."


    Before Shi Li could say it was too much trouble and unnecessary, Song Ying had already picked up Shi Li''s water cup from the windowsill and set off.


    Shi Li picked up a small mirror and looked at the blister on her lip, her face scrunching up. She put down the mirror and happened to meet Fu Huixing''s amused gaze.


    Shi Li instinctively covered her lip and red back at him, huffing. Haven''t you ever seen someone with inmmation before?


    Fu Huixing didn''t look again, tactfully lowering his head.


    Soon after, Song Ying returned with a cup of chrysanthemum tea. "Sister, the water is still hot, don''t drink it yet. Wait until it cools down, then drink it. If you drink it for a couple of days, you''ll be fine."


    Hearing Song Ying mention the blister on her lip, Shi Li couldn''t help but reach out to touch it, but Song Ying pped her hand away.


    Song Ying said, "Sister, your hands are full of bacteria. Touching it often will affect its healing. You can''t touch it."


    Under Song Ying''s serious gaze, Shi Li obediently said, "Okay."


    Shi Li usually cared a lot about her appearance and was quite particr about her image.


    Suddenly having a blister on her lip greatly affected her overall look.


    However, as long as she wasn''t eating, Shi Li almost forgot about the blister on her lip.


    The ss Teacher walked into the ssroom from the corridor. He originally wanted to remind them about the sports meet this weekend, but as soon as he entered, he noticed the blister on Shi Li''s lip.


    So that''s why Song Ying had inexplicably asked him for dried chrysanthemum this morning. It was for Shi Li.


    He couldn''t help butugh, "Looks like you all ate a lot of nourishing food yesterday. This just goes to show that too much of a good thing isn''t always good: it can easily cause inmmation."


    In an instant, the entire ss turned to look at Shi Li. A lip blister wasn''t a big deal, but paired with the ss Teacher''s teasing tone, it was a bit funny.


    Shi Li felt so embarrassed.


    She had exchanged her free time to indulge a bit, but her body had let her down.


    Shi Li silently covered the lower half of her face with her hand, inwardly cursing the ss Teacher, [Don''t hit the face when fighting, don''t expose weaknesses when scolding. I''m drawing a circle to curse the ss Teacher to get three blisters on his lip tomorrow]


    The cursed ss Teacher''s mouth twitched. How vicious! If he got three blisters on his lip, wouldn''t he be unable to eat normally? He''d have to survive on liquid food every day.


    The ss Teacher was also afraid that while predicting the future, Shi Li might have awakened some kind of special ability. Three blisters on the lip at once would be too terrible; he didn''t dare to risk it.


    He could only give up on the idea of teasing Shi Li further.


    Shi Li drank several cups of chrysanthemum tea throughout the morning, but didn''t feel it was having any effect. At the end of each ss, she would take out her small mirror to check, but there was still no change.


    Although she recalled that chrysanthemum had heat-clearing and detoxifying effects, she wondered if it might not be addressing the right issue.


    Shi Li began to doubt whether chrysanthemum tea was for prevention rather than fighting the virus after the fact.


    Shi Li maintained this state of checking the mirror every so often, clearly very concerned about this small thing on her lip.


    When she returned to the ssroom after lunch break, Fu Huixing handed her a small bag. Shi Li curiously opened the bag to find a new tube of ointment and a small pack of unused cotton swabs.


    Shi Li looked at him in surprise.


    Fu Huixing pressed his lips together and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Ointment. It works well."


    Shi Li immediately understood his meaning. He must have bought this during the lunch break. She hadn''t expected him to be so thoughtful.


    She turned to him with a bright smile, "Oh, thank you!"


    Fu Huixing didn''t say anything more, only reminding her "Cotton swabs" when she was about to apply the ointment directly with her fingertip.


    Although he didn''t talk much, Shi Li inexplicably felt that he was much more difficult to deal with than Song Ying, though she didn''t know where this feeling came from.


    Shi Li didn''t insist, afraid he would be relentless, "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you. I''ll use the cotton swabs. Cotton swabs are cleaner."


    Only after seeing Shi Li apply the ointment while looking in the mirror did Fu Huixing avert his gaze.


    After two sses in the afternoon, during the break, Fu Huixing turned to look at her. Shi Li thought he had encountered a problem he didn''t understand and wanted to ask her.


    It used to be like this before, with Fu Huixing asking her questions once or twice a day, but today he didn''t seem to have asked her anything yet.


    It seemed like it was time for him to ask a question. Shi Li tilted her head to look at him, waiting for him to speak.


    Fu Huixing pointed to his own lip corner, "Apply the ointment several times. It helps with recovery."


    So it was about this. Shi Li was about to reach out and touch the blister on her lip again, but her hand froze midair under Fu Huixing''s disapproving gaze.


    Shi Liughed dryly to cover up her attempt to touch it, saying, "You''re right, I''ll apply it right away. I''ll apply it several times and hope that when I open my eyes tomorrow morning, the virus will bepletely gone."


    Hearing her say this, Fu Huixing said seriously, "Don''t be in a hurry. It won''t heal that quickly. When you get home, you can eat more Vitamin C, avoid spicy and greasy foods, and eat more light fruits."


    Feeling as if she was facing a doctor, Shi Li nodded obediently, "Alright, Dr. Fu. I''ll follow your orders strictly."


    Fu Huixing hesitated for a moment, then took out a small bottle from his desk drawer. "When I bought the ointment, it came with Vitamin C in a set. I haven''t opened it yet. If you don''t mind, you can take it."


    Faced with Shi Li''s clear ck and white eyes, Fu Huixing spoke rapidly, with some incoherence he didn''t even notice, "This Vitamin C isn''t much use to me, it would be a waste to keep it. You take it first, eating this early can help you recover sooner."


    "Alright," Shi Li waved her phone, "How much should I transfer to you?"


    The sweetness Fu Huixing felt because Shi Li had epted his kindness turned into a hint of bitterness lingering in his heart when he heard this somewhat distant offer to pay.


    Fu Huixing said, as if it didn''t matter, "It''s fine, didn''t you treat me to dinner yesterday?"


    Shi Li wanted to say it wasn''t the same. As the group leader, treating her group members to dinner was only natural, and besides, she hadn''t just treated him yesterday.


    But she felt that being so particr about it would be too distant.


    After all, Fu Huixing wouldn''t miss these few dozen yuan. "Thanks, I''ll treat you to milk tea next time."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 203: Hey Hey Hey

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    Although she didn''t want to go out in public with her current appearance, Shi Li still had to take her ssmates to training during thest ss.


    There was no choice; the sports meet was less than a week away. Although everyone was indifferent to the scores, after all the hard work, they naturally hoped to win a ce, even if not for extra points, just for the sense of collective honor.


    She routinely checked the training results of the male and female athletes in shooting and fencing before returning to continue skipping rope.


    It was true that moderate physical exercise could indeed make one feel happy.


    Even after exercising, when she returned to the ssroom to dopetitive problems, she felt her mind was sharper than usual.


    Because of the maliciouspetition from the previous two days, neither side had won.


    This time, when they were exercising by skipping rope, no one was watching from the sidelines eating ice cream.


    Finally, they returned to a state of harmonious coexistence.


    After a week of serious training, they finally weed the sports meet, which meant no sses. Besides the joy of eating, drinking, and ying during the sports meet, what was even more exciting was the National Day holiday everyone was looking forward to after the sports meet.


    The school outsourced the opening ceremony to an entertainmentpany, and the half-hour opening event featured idols from the entertainment industry who were very popr among young people recently.


    Some students were fans and were very happy to see their little idols.


    However, there was a rumor circting among the second-year students that when Shi Li speaks, it''s either death or injury.


    Besides taking lives, she could also make the entertainment industry barren.


    The students of ss One, Grade Two, had witnessed Shi Li criticizing celebrities, but others hadn''t heard it.


    As she opened and closed her mouth, another innocent and straightforward little white flower in the entertainment industry disappeared, reced by a cunning and ruthless man.


    She didn''t even need to open her mouth, and soon there was another legal case involving tax evasion worth several hundred million.


    Originally, there were quite a few glow sticks in the audience, but after the opening ceremony, the poor glow sticks seemed to have legs and walked into the trash can.


    The little stars, after finishing their performances, saw their glow sticks neatly arranged in the trash can and thought it was the work of some ck fans trying to annoy them.


    As performers, the stars left the school under the escort of school security after their performances.


    Shi Li brought a Proid camera to take photos for everyone. To prevent running out of film, half of her backpack was filled with film.


    There were also others in the ss with cameras, equipped with advanced long and short lenses.


    In terms of rity, the small Proid camera couldn''tpare to the cameras, but the Proid had its own advantages.


    When it wasn''t her turn topete, Shi Li used the camera to take photos of her ssmates one by one, using nearby props.


    Every ssmate received a solo photo taken by Shi Li, and she even took group photos for the girls she was close with.


    Just taking photos took up half the morning for Shi Li.


    She was exhausted, slumped in her seat, and kept fanning herself with her hand.


    Although it waste September, close to autumn, the sun in the sky was still strong.


    Even though Shi Li wore a sun hat, she still felt very hot.


    After several days of taking vitamin C and applying ointment on time, the blister at the corner of Shi Li''s mouth had healed, leaving only a slightly pink scar.


    After resting for a while in her chair, Shi Li regained her energy.


    Looking at the other three members of her group, Shi Li raised the Proid camera and suggested, "Let''s take a group photo together."


    No one refused, which meant they agreed.


    Shi Li had figured out the personalities of these three people; they all belonged to the introverted and reserved type.


    This was evident when Shi Li directed them on how to pose, and the three obediently followed her instructions, showing they were willing.


    Shi Li looked around and found that among their group, Sun Yiling was probably the best at taking photos.


    Sun Yiling''s photos were very good, whether selfies or portraits, as seen from her social media posts.


    When Shi Li called her over and asked for her help, Sun Yiling readily agreed, "Sure, sure, leave it to me. I''ll make sure to capture you all beautifully and harmoniously."


    Shi Li had already arranged the formation, but Sun Yiling, the photographer, had other ns, moving left and right to arrange the shots.


    Thinking of the beautiful photos in her social media posts, Shi Li endured it.


    Sun Yiling really knew how to take photos. After taking the shot, she didn''t leave immediately but waited for the image to gradually appear on the film, satisfied with the result.


    She handed the photo to Shi Li like a treasure, "Look, isn''t it beautiful?"


    In the photo, two men and two women were captured. Shi Li and Rongrong stood in the middle, with Fu Huixing and Qiao Jingjia on either side.


    Among the four, only Shi Li was smiling, and only Qiao Jingjia''s expression was rxed. Rongrong and Fu Huixing''s expressions were one more serious than the other.


    When Shi Li''s gaze fell on herself, she inevitably noticed Fu Huixing standing behind her.


    He was a bit too close to her.


    Unlike Rongrong and Qiao Jingjia, who stood side by side with a reasonable social distance, Fu Huixing, who was half a head taller than her, stood behind her.


    She couldn''t quite put her finger on what was strange, but she felt something was off.


    Sun Yiling felt a bit guilty but was more satisfied.


    This photo was really good; it was all thanks to her.


    Under Sun Yiling''s praise, Shi Li gradually lost herself.


    No matter how strange it was, the photo was indeed very beautiful.


    Shi Li didn''t hesitate to praise, "You did a great job. I''lle to you for photos in the future."


    Sun Yiling was very proud. What a pity that she couldn''t have the materials for her future cp-shipping. She could create them herself.


    Sun Yiling said, "In the future, use my equipment. With more familiar equipment, the photos wille out even better." The real purpose was that she wanted to keep a copy of the negative for herself, hehehe.


    She really liked this photo.


    Sun Yiling looked at the group and kindly suggested, "One photo can''t be divided among four people. Why don''t you give it to me, and I''ll help you keep it."


    Shi Li: ???


    The other three: ???

 Chapter 204: Born Unsmiling

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    Sun Yiling ultimately didn''t obtain ownership of the photograph, which left her feeling a bit disappointed.


    Before leaving, Sun Yiling said somewhat reluctantly, "Next time you need photos taken, remember to call me. I''ll take good pictures for free, just bring your own camera and I''ll make you look beautiful. You can''t find this price in the market nowadays."


    Shi Li couldn''t understand her inexplicable enthusiasm, but Sun Yiling had always been the type to get excited around others. While Shi Li didn''t understand it, she respected it.


    She thanked Sun Yiling profusely and even gave her some snacks.


    That''s how sports meets were - eating and drinking took up arge portion, while the actual sports were a minor, almost negligible part.


    Oh right, there was another important thing. Shi Li took out thepetition schedule from her bag, mainly to see what events were happening at what times. If there were any sports she was interested in, she would need to leave early to go to the corresponding venue.


    Shi Li was most interested in swimming, which was scheduled for this afternoon.


    Since it was this afternoon, there was no need to rush.


    However, while Shi Li was looking at the schedule, she happened to nce at the list of athletes from her ss. ss 2 and ss 1 were listed next to each other, and as Shi Li was looking at her own ss''s athletes, she suddenly noticed that the male swimmer from the neighboring ss was none other than Feng Yunhe.


    It made sense, really. As the campus heartthrob, how could he not create a few sensational events to maintain his army of adoring female fans from all grades?


    Feng Yunhe not only had to show off his muscles in the swimmingpetition, but he also needed to win the championship to give people even more to talk about.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. Although seeing campus celebrities causing a stir in novels often made her cringe, this was a chance to feast her eyes.


    Even if it meant seeing Feng Yunhe and indulging in a bit of infatuation, she could reluctantly ept that.


    Shi Li looked down at the stands, feeling conflicted. [Should I sneak into the swimming hallter, or should I sneak into the swimming hall?]


    Asking others to apany her would be somewhat awkward.


    Shi Li then realized she didn''t need to sneak in at all - she could go under the pretense of cheering for her ssmates.


    She wasn''t familiar with the male ssmate participating in the swimmingpetition, but the female participant was Shi Qiuyu, her old friend.


    Shi Qiuyu, who was shielding her eyes from the sun while eating snacks, suddenly felt a chill down her spine as she heard Shi Li''s inner voice, [Oh my, as a good friend, how could I not go support my friend at thepetition?]


    At this point, Shi Qiuyu didn''t yet know that this "good friend" was herself.


    But Shi Qiuyu soon found out.


    Because Shi Li immediately followed up with, [Swimming is so tiring for Qiuyu, I should cheer for her from the stands, and when the race is over, give her a sports drink to replenish her energy right away.]


    Shi Qiuyu was startled to hear her own name and identally inhaled some chili, nearly coughing up a lung. The ssmate sitting next to her poured her a ss of water, and Shi Qiuyu took several gulps to suppress the spiciness.


    She knew Shi Li would only think of her when there was something to gain.


    From her perspective, it was clear that Shi Li just wanted to go to the swimming hall to watch Feng Yunhepete, and was making up these noble-sounding excuses. Saying she wanted to cheer for her? That wouldn''t fool anyone.


    Not even ghosts would believe it.


    But it was her bad luck to have such an unscrupulous best friend.


    Shi Li nodded, thinking, [Of course, apanying Shi Qiuyu to herpetition is for her own good, to prevent her from being deceived by Feng Yunhe''s appearance.]


    As everyone knew, Shi Li''s inner thoughts tended toe true in the future.


    So there was only one truth: Shi Qiuyu would fall in love with Feng Yunhe.


    Shi Qiuyu: Enough already!


    Facing the incredulous looks from her surrounding ssmates, Shi Qiuyu wanted tosh out violently.


    This baseless spection - how had ite up again?


    Thest time Shi Li mentioned this was shortly after the whole ss gained the ability to hear her thoughts.


    Back then, Shi Qiuyu had gone to Shi Li''s house to gossip, only to learn that she would develop a crush on Feng Yunhe in the future.


    Shi Qiuyu was so shocked by this news that she couldn''t sleep well that night. Even though it hadn''t happened yet, it had already be her dark history.


    To have it suddenly brought up in this setting, in this manner.


    It wasn''t just their own ssmates who heard Shi Li''s thoughts - the students from the neighboring ss definitely heard it too.


    Help, this was just too embarrassing.


    The most awkward part was that Feng Yunhe was sitting not far away.


    Little Shi Li, if you bring this up again, I''ll show you what a "Sports Meet Swimming Pool Murder Case" looks like.


    Shi Qiuyu maintained a smile while looking at the track, embodying the saying: some people are dead but still alive, while others are alive but already dead.


    Shi Qiuyu mentally flogged Shi Li countless times, but when Shi Li said she would apany her to thepetition, she outwardly expressed surprise and gratitude.


    Of course, a minuteter, Shi Qiuyu couldn''t smile anymore as the whole ss decided to go watch herpetition.


    With a numb expression, Shi Qiuyu said, "That''s too much trouble, I really can''t ept it."


    "You''re bringing glory to our ss, what''s there to not ept?"


    Shi Qiuyu: Right, if only I could actually bring glory to the ss, instead of embarrassing myself in front of everyone.


    Although Shi Qiuyu felt her swimming speed was decentpared to her ssmates, she didn''t know the level of students from other sses. She imagined the whole ss walking all the way from the track to the swimming pool, only for her to finish in one of thest ces.


    She had her pride too, you know.


    Shi Qiuyu: "It''s fine, just having Shi Li apany me is enough."


    After all, Shi Li said she was going to apany her, but Shi Qiuyu knew who she really wanted to see. She estimated that Shi Li''s gaze wouldn''t stay on her for more than three seconds.


    "There are still the 3000-meter and 1500-meter long-distance races this afternoon. We can''t leave our ss seats empty."


    Cheering for ssmates participating in the long-distance races from the stands was also a very important task.


    In the end, the number of people going to watch Shi Qiuyu''spetition was drastically reduced, to only half of the original number.


    But for Shi Qiuyu, this didn''t feel like much constion. Her ideal scenario was to have only Shi Li there.


    Why choose Shi Li out of all people? Was it because Shi Li held special meaning for her, or because having Shi Li by her side would fill her with strength?


    Neither. It was because she felt Shi Li wouldn''t seriously watch herpete.


    Of course, such a beautiful imagination was precisely why it would never happen.


    The reality was that Shi Qiuyu stood at the edge of the pool with a cold expression. Shi Li and other ssmates sat in the front row of the stands.


    Shi Qiuyu: Why am I not smiling? Is it because I''m naturally not prone to smiling?

 Chapter 205: Cannot Say There Isn’t One, Only That It Never Happened

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>


    The school-organized sports meet, apart from having particrly stringent safety measures to ensure the safety of the little darlings, couldn''t bepared to a regr sportspetition in terms of its program.


    The first event in the afternoon was the women''s freestyle swimmingpetition, which Shi Qiuyu was participating in.


    Although Shi Qiuyu herself wasn''t very confident, when shepeted, it was as if she had drunk ten bottles of energy drinks. After swimming just half ap, she was already half a body length ahead of the second-ce swimmer.


    There was no choice; with two group points as motivation, she really needed these two points.


    What motivated Shi Qiuyu wasn''t just these simple two points, but also the fact that half of her ssmates were watching her, and she couldn''t bear the thought of embarrassing herself.


    The training during this period had indeed been effective.


    Originally, Shi Li thought that apanying Shi Qiuyu in thepetition was just an excuse, and she never imagined that Shi Qiuyu actually had this talent.


    When Shi Qiuyu was initially selected, Shi Li thought it was because the other participants who signed up were too awful, and Shi Qiuyu was just the tallest among the short.


    Seeing Shi Qiuyu take the lead right from the start of the race, Shi Li got excited and kept cheering for her in a high-pitched voice.


    Shi Qiuyu, immersed in thepetition in the pool, shouldn''t have been able to hear under normal circumstances.


    But Shi Li''s screams were so loud that Shi Qiuyu simply couldn''t ignore them.


    At this moment, Shi Qiuyu could still spare a thought: hearing Shi Li cheering for her like this, without mentioning Feng Yunhe, was better than anything else.


    For thepeting athletes, the race time might not seem long, but for the spectators, it went by too quickly.


    Seeing Shi Qiuyu reach the finish line first, Shi Li couldn''t help but jump up very impolitely.


    Shi Li was so excited that she started to act wild, pulling Fu Huixing, who was sitting next to her, up and shaking his arm repeatedly, "Did you see that? First ce! That''s amazing! First ce! Did you see?"


    The thought that appeared in Shi Qiuyu''s mind was also "First ce, that''s great, two points."


    "That''s my bestie, she''s super awesome."


    Fu Huixing, whose arm was being held by Shi Li, stiffened and didn''t respond to her for a long time.


    Not getting a response from Fu Huixing, Shi Li wasn''t discouraged.


    She said with some regret, "We should have bought her a bouquet of flowers."


    Shi Li hadn''t noticed her own abnormality until this point, not until she went to meet Shi Qiuyu, who was the first to notice.


    Shi Qiuyu was almost exhausted, but she managed to stand and receive the award, purely out of vanity, not wanting to appear in a physically challenged state on the podium.


    Shi Qiuyu was wrapped in arge towel with a gold medal hanging around her neck.


    Shi Li touched the big gold medal on her neck and praised, "You were amazing."


    The smile of winning the gold medal froze on Shi Qiuyu''s face, "Your voice?"


    Shi Li touched her own throat and repeated what she had just said, "My voice?"


    It was then that she finally realized btedly, "Why does my voice sound like Donald Duck?"


    Shi Qiuyu rolled her eyes dramatically, "With all that screaming you did earlier, even a stainless steel throat couldn''t handle it."


    Shi Li, "You heard it?"


    Shi Qiuyu, "Yeah, not only did I hear it, your screams filled me with strength."


    Shi Li said bluntly, "Half of the credit for this military medal goes to you, and half to me."


    Having already strained her voice, instead of letting it rest, she was now bantering with Shi Qiuyu.


    Shi Li''s throat gave a timely warning, she coughed twice in session, and then tragically discovered that she had lost her voice.


    Given the circumstances, Shi Li and her best friend who had just won the championship performed a ssic scene from a TV drama for their passing ssmates near the spectator stands.


    Shi Li''s voice could only produce air sounds, "Baojuan, my voice~"


    Shi Baojuan (Qiuyu) supported the newly voiceless Empress Shi back to their previous position.


    After returning to her ssmates, Shi Qiuyu received unprecedented treatment.


    Everyone was praising her for being awesome, and some ssmates wanted to touch the gold medal. Shi Qiuyu very generously handed over the medal for them to touch.


    They could touch it freely, but with one condition - they had to return it to her.


    It wasn''t because the medal was made of pure gold that she was reluctant to part with it.


    This was the first time she had won a gold medal, and it held special significance. It would be passed down as a family heirloom in the future.


    This took up some more time, and then it was time for the men''s freestyle swimming event.


    Ignoring the few "white cut chickens" mixed in, the pool was full of long-legged eye candy.


    Shi Li rested her chin on her hand, unconsciously drooling.


    The swimmingpetition was a visual feast.


    [The guy inne three is so handsome]


    [Hello, Mr. Tan and Handsome]


    Shi Li couldn''t speak, so her inner thoughts became more frequent.


    Of course, these thoughts that needed to be censored couldn''t be heard by others either.


    Shi Li''s inner voice had more prating power than her screams.


    [I never noticed before, but Feng Yunhe''s butt is quite perky]


    Feng Yunhe wasn''t easily affected by external factors, but Shi Li wasn''t a normal person.


    [Too bad he''s not up to it]


    Feng Yunhe: ??? That''s nder, remember to bring that broken mouth of yours when we go to court!


    Others: !!! This is so intense.


    In an unnoticed corner, Fu Huixing secretly raised the corners of his lips.


    Feng Yunhe remembered that Shi Li''s inner voice had the ability to predict the future.


    He was very clear about whether he was "up to it" now, could it be that some ident would happen in the future, and then he wouldn''t be able to perform?


    No man wants to be associated with misfortune, especially when ites to the possibility of future impotence, and this private matter had been overheard by many ssmates.


    Shi Qiuyu flicked her bangs, thinking, "An even more embarrassing incident than mine has urred today, haha thank you Feng Yunhe, don''t worry, I won''t like an impotent man."


    [He can only have boys, isn''t that the same as being inadequate?]


    In the original novel''s extra chapter, Feng Yunhe and Liang Rongrong had two children in three years, but both were boys. The couple really wanted a soft and cute daughter, but they weren''t destined to have a girl. Even their third child, conceived in pursuit of a daughter, was a son. At this point, the two finally epted their fate and gave up on having a daughter.


    Feng Yunhe breathed a sigh of relief, at least it wasn''t that kind of inadequacy.


    Fu Huixing''s lips continued to maintain their upward curve, thinking that a man who couldn''t have a daughter was no different from a useless person.


    In thepetitive arena, every second counts. Even a few seconds of distraction can affect the race results, let alone Feng Yunhe being distracted for most of the race.


    The result was quite unexpected for Shi Li. Feng Yunhe didn''t win first ce, he didn''t even make it into the top three, barely managing to secure fifth ce.


    The first ce went to the tanned handsome guy Shi Li had praised earlier, who was the ss monitor of ss 7, with cute little fangs when he smiled.


    Feng Yunhe''s mood was veryplicated, not because he had lost the championship in an event he was confident about for the first time, but because Shi Li''s attitude made him unsure of how she really felt about him.


    Before the sports meet began, during the motivational assembly, the homeroom teacher had told the ss that friendshipes first,petition second. They must protect themselves and not get injured for the sake ofpeting for rankings, as that would go against the spirit of sports.


    All members of ss 1, Grade 2 had followed their teacher''s advice, and no one was injured.


    Except for Shi Li, who became the only unfortunate one from ss 1, Grade 2 to visit the infirmary during the sports meet, due to temporarily losing her voice from cheering too loudly.


    There were quite a few students who got injured during the sports meet, such as falls, sprains, or even idental arm dislocations.


    But cases like Shi Li''s, losing her voice due to overzealous cheering and ending up in the infirmary, can''t be said to be non-existent, but rather, it had never happened since the school was established.

 Chapter 206: Won’t Anything Go Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>


    The school-wide sports meet at Qianpu Middle Schoolsted two days and finally concluded on Friday afternoon.


    Thanks to the excellent guidance of their ss Teacher, ss 1 of the second year of high school secured the top position in their grade for sports meet points.


    It was only through the ss''s first-ce finish in the teampetition that the ss Teacher had the opportunity to go up to the awards podium and receive a trophy.


    This sports meet was, in a way, a triple win.


    The ss Teacher got his trophy, which he ced in the most prominent spot in his office.


    Whenever he chatted with anyone, he would inexplicably mention, "How did you know that our ss won first ce in the teampetition at this year''s sports meet?"


    He would shake his head and continue, "I thought these kids only knew how to bury their noses in books. Who could have imagined they''d be no slouches when it came to ying sports? I didn''t expect them to win any awards initially. I just hoped we wouldn''te inst ce. After all, you know, our kids have good grades, so normally, you''d expect them to be a bitcking in athletic talent."


    Many teachers in the school had heard this spiel from him, and they maintained polite smiles out of respect for their colleague.


    The homeroom teacher of ss 2 next door nearly lost hisposure when he heard this, thinking, "Isn''t he just saying that our ss''s kids are bookworms who only know how to study?"


    ss 2 was the advanced ss, with students who had excellent grades, which is why they ended up inst ce at this sports meet.


    The ss 2 teacher really wanted to argue with his colleague, but he realized it was just a couple of sentences, and if he got upset over such a small matter, it might affect his image in front of the leadership. In the end, he swallowed his pride and said nothing.


    After returning to his ss, he urged his students to work harder and harder, cing even higher expectations on the top students in the ss.


    He wanted them toplete more practice papers to bring the top spot in the grade back to their advanced ss.


    For a long time, ording to the traditional ss cement system, the top thirty students in the grade would be assigned to the advanced ss. Although in future exams, students from regr sses might catch up, and some students from the advanced ss might lose steam, at least the top twenty students in the grade would still be from the advanced ss.


    Unlike now, where the top student in the grade wasn''t in the advanced ss, and even among the top ten, four weren''t from their ss.


    For the ss 2 teacher, this gap was a bit toorge.


    The students who were expected to perform well opened their eyes wide, feeling as if they had been given a budget of a few hundred dors and asked to invite a national billionaire to thepany to impart wealth-building wisdom. They wondered if this was reasonable.


    There was a gap of nearly thirty points between them and Shi Li. How easily could those thirty points be closed?


    The rtionships between ss 1 and ss 2 students were actually quite good in private. During the summer vacation, when the top students from ss 1 came back to school for sses, only ss 1 and ss 2 were on the entire floor.


    Although the advanced literature ss was also there for sses, they were on the upper floor.


    In the end, it was the students from ss 1 and ss 2 who yed together.


    Even though ss 2 had more people during the summer vacation and could have been self-sufficient, they couldn''t resist going to ask Shi Li whenever they encountered problems.


    There was also the bond of adopting cats together, so the rtionship between the two sses was much better than the ss 2 teacher imagined.


    The ss 2 teacher was somewhat immature and thought his students would resent the neighboring ss 1 in private.


    In reality, not only was there no resentment, but the students from both sses got along very well.


    The two sses even had a private group chat, so when the ss 2 teacher had just finished giving instructions to his students, the students from the other ss also learned about it.


    Shi Li also found out that several students from the neighboring ss were eyeing her first-ce position, which instantly made her feel overwhelmed.


    However, all of this stemmed from the ss Teacher''s love of showing off.


    This sports meet had earned the ss Teacher a trophy.


    Some students in the ss made up for their owed points and even had a surplus by cing in events at the sports meet.


    After the sports meet ended, seeing that the ss Teacher was in a good mood, other students took advantage and insisted he treat the whole ss to a meal.


    The ss Teacher''s monthly sry was not small, and besides his sry, he also had performance bonuses. This meal was no big deal for him, but when it came time to pay, he still put on an act of looking pained, as if his heart and liver were being carved out.


    This expression of his thoroughly amused the whole ss.


    After this meal, the National Day mini-vacation followed.


    Although they didn''t need to attend sses during these two days of the sports meet, they had been running around outside the whole time. Returning home and checking the step count pushed by their apps showed over 20,000 steps.


    After getting home, all they wanted was to rest well for two days.


    However, on the first day of the holiday, Shi Li''s n to sleep in failed.


    Early in the morning, Huang Jie stood by the bedside and asked her, "The eldest son of the Ji family is getting married today. Are you going?"


    She had originally nned to ask her daughter about thisst night, but because Shi Li had a ss gathering and came home veryte, Huang Jie had already forgotten by then.


    It wasn''t until this morning at breakfast that Shi''s father mentioned that their daughter had been studying very hardtely, so maybe they shouldn''t take her along today and let her rest well at home instead.


    Huang Jie, feeling that her daughter had be much more cheerful recently, although uncertain whether she would want to move or be willing to make the extra trip, decided to ask if she wanted to go.


    Shi Li rubbed her eyes drowsily, lookingpletely confused, and asked Huang Jie, "Mom, what did you just say?"


    Her daughter''s appearance was exactly like the youngest cat in the family when it woke up, melting Huang Jie''s heart. She softened her voice and said, "Dad and Mom are going to attend a wedding in a while. It''s the eldest son of the Ji family. If you''re too tired from the past few days, you don''t have to go. You can stay home and rest."


    Huang Jie had already found an excuse for her daughter, but Shi Li sat up straight and said, "Mom, I want to go."


    Huang Jie was puzzled by her daughter''s sudden reaction, "Alright, then take your time getting ready. There''s no rush. Your dad and I will wait for you downstairs."


    Shi Li jumped out of bed and pushed Huang Jie out of the room. Without dawdling, she began to change clothes efficiently.


    Although she was very tired and sleepy, and could have performed a "deeply in love for a hundred years" scene with her bed, she absolutely needed to attend this wedding today.


    When Shi Li arrived at the hotel where the wedding was being held with her parents, it was still quite early.


    The parents of the Ji family, with red flowers pinned to their chests, were standing at the hotel entrance to greet guests. To avoid disturbances, the entire hotel had been booked by the Ji family.


    Ji Feiyu, the youngest daughter of the Ji family, was standing properly behind her parents. When she saw Shi Li, also following behind her parents, Ji Feiyu suddenly had an uneasy thought: Would there be any unexpected incidents at her brother''s wedding?

 Chapter 207: There is no issue for now

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>


    At this time, Shi''s father and Huang Jie still had a good rtionship with the Ji family couple. The two middle-aged couples were exchanging pleasantries at the entrance of the hotel.


    Ji Feiyu took this opportunity to quietly slip away and sneak into the backstage control area of the hotel banquet. After inquiring around, she still felt uneasy. Regarding the music and videos to be yed at the wedding venue, Ji Feiyu double-checked everything. For now, there were no issues, but she wasn''t sure if problems might ariseter.


    She carefully instructed the backstage staff to be extremely cautious and not let anyone near the equipment.


    Ji Feiyu had originally nned to stay backstage until the end of today''s wedding.


    However, her mother called, asking where she was and if there was anything she needed help with at the wedding venue.


    Ji Feiyu was truly afraid that something might go wrong with the control center, leading to a scene like the one that urred at the Lan family daughter''s wedding ceremony.


    Whether it was her sister-inw or her brother as the main characters on the big screen, it was something she couldn''t ept.


    Ji Feiyu continued to follow her mother, helping to guide guests to their seats.


    She was extremely anxious inside, fearing that something would go wrong and the whole family would be embarrassed.


    Ji Feiyu looked around, searching for any sign of Shi Li, wondering if she could predict any issues before they urred.


    However, she hadn''t seen Shi Li anywhere, nor had she heard any of Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Ji Feiyu had already called on everyone in the small group chat to help look for Shi Li.


    However, the ssmates in the group chat had varying concerns.


    Some said: [We''re not at the scene, we don''t know what''s going on]


    [Is it toote for us toe now?]


    [Can wee without an invitation?]


    [Can I bring a plus one?]


    [Can I apply to join? I can volunteer to help control the situation if anything happens]


    These were the ones hoping to watch the drama unfold.


    Others said: [It''s not certain that problems will ur just because Shi Li shows up]


    [Can''t Shi Li simply want to attend the wedding feast?]


    [That''s right, don''t overthink things. It''s just a coincidence]


    Some ssmates who were already at the venue were very enthusiastic and seriously helped to look for Shi Li.


    [I''m at B1, I don''t see Shi Li]


    [I''m at E5, I don''t see Shi Li either]


    [A1 doesn''t have Shi Li either]


    These were the ones seriously helping to find Shi Li, while another group of ssmates were recognizing each other in the chat.


    [Are you at B1? I''m next to you at B2, can you see me if you look up?]


    Ji Feiyu, reading some of thements, felt like beating these people up.


    In her opinion, they might as well sit at 2B instead of B2, it would be more fitting.


    Of course, the majority of ssmates at the scene were genuinely helping to look for Shi Li.


    [I saw Shi Li''s mom, but Shi Li wasn''t with her. Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? Maybe Shi Li didn''te today]


    [She''s such a homebody, doesn''t like going out. It''s the first day of the holiday, it''s normal for her to stay at home]


    ssmates familiar with Shi Li spoke up.


    So some people in the group started questioning whether Ji Feiyu had made a mistake or was hallucinating due to nervousness.


    The truth was, not only had Shi Li not gone out, she was still at home at this moment.


    Ji Feiyu inwardly cried out, yes, it''s precisely because Shi Li has a personality that dislikes going out that her sudden appearance is worth pondering, isn''t it?


    Of course, this question might be a bit too advanced for pig brains.


    Ji Feiyu didn''t want to argue this point with her ssmates in the group chat.


    Until a message from Xu Weiwei of ss 1 in the group caught Ji Feiyu''s attention.


    Xu Weiwei said, [I just saw Shi Li, she even greeted me. Ji Feiyu didn''t make a mistake]


    This message was like throwing a big stone into water. Before Ji Feiyu could ask Xu Weiwei where she had seen Shi Li and if Shi Li had said anything when passing by, there were already many messages in the group chat.


    This message was a bit long, and while Ji Feiyu was editing her response, many more messages had already been sent in the group.


    All the messages sent at this moment had one meaning: Is it still possible to go now?


    Most people, upon hearing there was gossip to be had, wished they could teleport directly from their beds to the hotel.


    Superpowers don''t exist, so at the same moment, a strange scene urred in different vis: young masters and princesses who had beenzily scrolling through their phones in bed threw their phones aside, jumped out of bed, and started getting dressed.


    They all called their family drivers at the same time, telling them to prepare in advance as they needed to leave immediately.


    Ji Feiyu angrily turned off her phone. These people had absolutely no bottom line when it came to gossip.


    Of course, if this gossip wasn''t rted to her, Ji Feiyu''s enthusiasm for it would definitely be greater than that of her ssmates.


    Ji Feiyu followed the location Xu Weiwei had sent to look for her.


    Where was Shi Li now?


    She had passed by Xu Weiwei, and as ssmates, how could one not greet a ssmate when encountering them?


    Since she had already greeted her ssmate, she naturally should also greet the elders standing next to her ssmate.


    After greeting Xu Weiwei''s older brother, there was no one else left for her to greet.


    But this didn''t stop Shi Li from improvising. Shi Li enthusiastically greeted Lu Shao, who was sitting next to Xu Weiwei''s brother.


    "Hello, ssmate. You''re Weiwei''s younger brother, right? If I remember correctly, you came to our ss to bring Weiwei lunch at the beginning of the semester."


    Lu Shao nodded somewhat stiffly.


    Shi Li seemed not to notice the awkwardness and continued, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Why don''t youe to our ss to find Weiwei anymore?"


    Shi Li was like a naive big sister, unknowingly touching on a family''s sensitive area.


    Aliali: 673582c5d72ede9349450a01Of course, this couldn''t be med on Shi Li. She didn''t know that the Xu family already knew about that sleepless night at their house.


    Shi Li thought this was a secret only she knew, but now the secret was known to everyone except Shi Li.


    Lu Shao put on a pure smile, "The academic workload is quite heavy, and I can''t find time to deliver meals. So I have to let my sister endure the cafeteria food."


    [That''s not right, this boy should have fallen for Weiwei long ago]


    [If I remember correctly, when he was brought into the vi by Lu''s father, Weiwei''s face was full of hostility, but he fell in love at first sight. At that moment, he was hopelessly in love]


    Xu Weiwei''s pupils dted in shock. If anyone else had said this, she definitely wouldn''t believe it.


    But since Shi Li said it, it must be true, so...


    Xu Weiwei turned her head to see the pure smile on that boy''s face, but couldn''t see any love for her, only that this boy was full of schemes.


    If possible, Xu Weiwei really wanted a time machine to go back to the second before Xu''s father brought Lu Shao home. She would change her usual bad attitude towards Lu Shao and let him feel the warmth of a mother''s spring breeze.


    So that when Lu Shao saw her again, he would only think of his deceased mother and not have any other thoughts.

 Chapter 208: No Wonder

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>


    Xu Weiwei''s face contorted withughter, revealing that she was barely holding back a fart.


    Although Xu Youlin sat between Lu Shao and Xu Weiwei, Lu Shao reached past him to poke Xu Weiwei, reminding her to control her facial expressions.


    Truthfully, ever since learning that Lu Shao, her so-called fianc��, was being used by Xu''s Father to cover up his "illegitimate son" status - all orchestrated by Xu''s Father himself - Xu Weiwei realized Lu Shao was also a victim in this situation.


    Xu''s Mother had conducted a DNA test using Lu Shao''s and Xu''s Father''s hair, which proved they were not biologically rted.


    When Xu''s Mother finally threw the test results in Xu''s Father''s face, she felt an immense sense of relief.


    The test results had cleared Xu''s Father of infidelity, and Xu''s Mother should have been grateful her husband hadn''t had an affair.


    What made Xu''s Mother even happier was being able to burst Xu''s Father''s delusional bubble. Upon learning Lu Shao wasn''t rted to him, Xu''s Father had a stroke and was rushed into surgery.


    The revtion had been too much for him to handle.


    The first thing Xu''s Father did after regaining consciousness from surgery was to ask Xu''s Mother to kick Lu Shao out.


    They say men don''t hold grudges and it''s women who are petty.


    That must have been said by a man, because if men truly didn''t hold grudges, why would Xu''s Father want to kick Lu Shao out?


    In the past, Xu''s Mother had always followed her husband''s lead, but after discovering his disgusting scheme, she despised him.


    She wished she could anger him to death, so there was no way she wouldply with his request.


    The doctors and nurses emphasized that Mr. Xu needed proper care after surgery and shouldn''t be overly agitated.


    Xu''s Mother promised to follow their instructions in front of the medical staff.


    However, she absolutely refused to agree to Xu''s Father''s demand to kick Lu Shao out of the house.


    Her reasoning was impable. Xu''s Mother said, "Lu Shao is an orphan with unscrupulous rtives who stole his parents'' assets. How could he survive on his own? If I didn''t know about his situation, it would be different. But now that I do, I absolutely cannot let this child end up on the streets. Our family is well-off; we won''t miss feeding one more mouth. Let''s consider it charity and umte some good karma for our children."


    Xu''s Mother was usually not eloquent, often described as tongue-tied. Xu''s Father, lying in his hospital bed, wondered when his wife had be so articte. Suddenly, he remembered that these were the exact words he had privately told his wife a month ago when he brought Lu Shao home.


    She had remembered his words all this time and was now throwing them back at him.


    Xu''s Father felt like he had shot himself in the foot. He had just opened his eyes after being wheeled out of surgery.


    Due to Xu''s Mother''s deliberate provocation, Xu''s Father nearly had to be rushed back into surgery for another procedure.


    Fortunately, they were still in the hospital, and doctors and nurses were nearby to save him in time.


    Xu''s Mother felt the cold, sterile hospital environment wasn''t conducive to her husband''s recovery, so she brought him home not long after.


    After bringing her husband home from the hospital, Xu''s Mother often had Lu Shao serve him tea, water, and medicine, ensuring Lu Shao appeared before Xu''s Father at least twice a day.


    When Xu''s Father initially adopted Lu Shao, he had gone through the proper adoption procedures.


    Now, it wasn''t so easy for him to kick Lu Shao out of the house.


    As long as Xu''s Mother didn''t agree, he couldn''t terminate the adoption rtionship with Lu Shao.


    Xu''s Mother still wanted to use Lu Shao to torment her husband to death, so she naturally wouldn''t agree to end the adoption.


    Lying in bed and scrolling through social media all day, Xu''s Father finally understood the meaning of "the bullet hit right between the eyebrows."


    However, his situation was different from others. For most people, it was a bullet fired twenty years ago, but for him, it was fired just a month ago.


    Just like now, as Xu''s Mother took their two sons and daughter out to attend a wedding, Xu''s Fathery motionless in bed, watching the family of four leave.


    Such emotional rollercoasters were detrimental to his recovery.


    As long as Xu''s Mother didn''t have to see that old codger at home, she was in an exceptionally good mood.


    Even Shi Li''s words, which contained several potential minefields, didn''t affect her mood. She sat in her seat, smiling as she watched the childrenughing and ying.


    It was no longer a secret within their small circle that Xu''s Father was recovering from a stroke at home.


    Shi Li asked a couple of concerned questions about Xu''s Father''s condition, but clearly sensed something odd. She thought, "Why does it seem like Weiwei''s mom is not worried about her husband''s illness, but rather quite happy about it? Am I mistaken?"


    Xu Weiwei thought: She really has a nose for these things, with an uncannily keen sense.


    Worried that Shi Li might notice more discrepancies, Xu Weiwei made an excuse, saying, "The wedding is about to start. If you don''t go back soon, your aunt and uncle might worry that you''ve been kidnapped at the hotel."


    The kidnapping joke wasn''t exclusive to Song Ying anymore. Ever since learning about the rich professional experience of the Fu family''s second young master''s girlfriend, the kidnapping joke had quietly be popr.


    After Shi Li left, Xu Weiwei whispered to her mother, "Mom, you should be more careful in the future. Don''t appear too happy in front of others. You and dad are still husband and wife, after all. Try to look a bit sad and worried."


    Xu''s Mother replied childishly, "I know, I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Hearing this conversation between mother and daughter, Lu Shao smiled.


    Shi Li returned to her parents, and Huang Jie asked, "Where have you been for so long?"


    "I ran into a ssmate on my way back from the restroom, so we chatted for a bit."


    Huang Jie carefully observed her daughter''s expression. Although she didn''t notice anything unusual, she began to wonder if her daughter might be secretly dating someone.


    Her daughter, who used to dislike going out, suddenly enjoyed attending various gatherings and parties, and would often disappear for short periods during these events.


    So, there could only be one exnation: she was dating someone.


    Shi Li thought: That''s right, I''m in love with gossip.


    Huang Jie pondered, wondering who her daughter might be dating.


    Her daughter had always liked Feng Yunhe, so it probably wasn''t another boy. Besides, when Feng''s father had a car ident recently, Feng Yunhe, as the son, hade to their house to deliver something.


    Whatever it was, he could have sent a servant to deliver it. Why did Feng Yunhe need toe personally?


    As Huang Jie was trying to figure out who her daughter''s boyfriend might be, the Ji Family wedding ceremony began.


    Aliali: 67358283d72ede93494505dbJi Feiyu was extremely nervous, standing next to the control panel, ready to shut down the power in case of any mishap.


    Ji Feiyu thought: Shutting down the power is the best solution!


    The wedding ceremony on stage was very romantic. The bride had a stunningly beautiful face that could drive people to crime, and her conservative wedding dress made her even more alluring.


    The bride had no parents, so the part where the parents would give the bride away to the groom was omitted.


    The bride slowly walked towards the groom, apanied by flower girls.


    The groomsmen lined up on either side of the groom, each one handsome and dashing as the groom''s good friends.


    Shi Li''s gaze fell on the groomsman in the blue suit to the right of the groom. She thought, "Ji Chunsheng is indeed more handsome than the groom. No wonder the groom, before his death, asked his good friend to take care of his widow and family, only for that care to extend to the bedroom."


    In an instant, Ji Feiyu''s heart sank.


    At least nothing went wrong at the wedding, so she no longer needed to worry.


    Wait, what did that mean? Was her brother''s life now on a countdown?

 Chapter 209: What Kind of Suffering is This in the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>


    After Shi Li finished speaking, she had no furtherments and focused intently on the bride and groom exchanging rings on stage.


    At this moment, the Master of Ceremonies said, "The groom may now kiss the bride."


    The handsome groom and beautiful bride kissed amidst the gaze of the crowd.


    Following the Master of Ceremonies'' lead in apuding, the wedding venue erupted in thunderous apuse.


    This was supposed to be a very romantic scene, and of course, most of the audience below thought so.


    Except for some ssmates who could hear Shi Li''s inner thoughts, looking towards the groom''s head, where there seemed to be an invisible green hat.


    Shi Li''s gaze was mostly fixed on the groomsman, his tailored suit entuating the man''s lean and fit physique.


    Ji Feiyu perked up her ears, waiting for Shi Li to spoil the details of her brother''s cause of death.


    Although her brother had significant conflicts with their parents and her due to marrying this sister-inw, and had scolded her several times for not being respectful enough towards his wife, he was still her blood brother. Before meeting the new sister-inw, her brother had been very good to her.


    Since Ji Feiyu now knew her brother''s life was short, she would definitely save his life.


    As for the new sister-inw getting involved with her brother''s good friend after his death, she wasn''t a good sister-inw and was no longer within Ji Feiyu''s consideration.


    Now, nothing was more important than her brother''s life.


    Fortunately, she could now learn about her brother''s cause of death through Shi Li and ultimately avoid it.


    However, Ji Feiyu waited and waited but couldn''t get Shi Li to speak again.


    She knew which table Shi Li was assigned to, and upon closer inspection, she saw that Shi Li''s table had already started eating secretly.


    To ensure the guests paid attention to the wedding ceremony, the hotel had only served cold dishes before the ceremony, with hot dishes and main courses to be served after the on-stage rituals werepleted.


    Despite only having cold dishes on the table, it didn''t stop Shi Li from quietly eating with her head down.


    There was no choice; this gossip was truly unptable, making observers feel nauseous.


    Looking at the bride and groomsman for too long would affect her appetite, so to preserve it, she decided it was better not to look at the bride and focus on eating instead.


    With two appetite-ruining people standing on stage, the food at this hotel was also mediocre, with the taste of pre-prepared dishes evident in just one bite.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but criticize, [No wonder the bride didn''t choose this hotel for her second wedding, she''s quite thoughtful]


    In her previous life, Shi Li didn''t attend the bride''s first wedding. For a high school student, a rare day off was naturally spent sleeping at home or solving practice papers at the desk.


    Going to a hotel to attend a stranger''s wedding wasn''t worth Shi Li wasting half a day.


    She didn''t need to rely on attending one more meal to eat back the gift money.


    Later, when Shi Li was in her senior year of high school, Huang Jie and Shi''s father were going to attend the wedding of the bride and the groomsman.


    Shi Li casually asked about it and learned about the bride''s romantic entanglements: in her first wedding, this husband was the groomsman, and in her second wedding, the groomsman became the groom.


    Although Shi Li''s academic tasks were heavy at that time, she still made time to attend the wedding of this divine couple.


    Although the bride was an orphan without parents, the groomsman was different. The groomsman and the groom were from the same social circle, so Shi Li''s parents naturally received an invitation to the bride''s second wedding.


    This wedding left a deep impression on Shi Li.


    Shi Li regretted at that time why she had missed the bride''s first wedding due toziness in going out.


    Now that she had another opportunity, Shi Li certainly couldn''t miss it.


    Having attended the bride''s wedding twice, Shi Li ultimately had only one feeling: the food at this hotel wasn''t as good as the one where the bride would get married next time.


    Ji Feiyu was dumbfounded. She was eager to know the cause of her brother''s death, but Shi Li only cared about whether the food was good or not.


    Amidst Shi Li''s criticisms and Ji Feiyu''s anxious waiting, the wedding ceremony ended, and the hotel waiters began serving dishes with trays in hand.


    The newlyweds went off stage together to change into their toast outfits. The only bridesmaid, seeing Ji Feiyu sneaking around not far from the stage, called out to her, "You apany your sister-inw to change clothes, I need to go to the restroom."


    Saying this, she hung the bag she was carrying onto Ji Feiyu.


    The bride not only had no parents but also no close female friends, so she couldn''t find a bridesmaid.


    The only bridesmaid was Ji Feiyu''s female cousin acting as one.


    With the wedding bag unexpectedly thrust into Ji Feiyu''s hands, her newlywed brother urged her, "Follow your sister-inw and take good care of her, she''s unfamiliar with this ce."


    Ji Feiyu couldn''t help but roll her eyes. If it were usual, hearing her brother say this, she would have surely retorted with a couple of lines, like "Just your wife is precious, I''m just worthless wild grass."


    It was also because they knew Ji Feiyu''s stubborn temperament and feared she might disrupt the wedding and embarrass them that they had Ji Feiyu''s female cousin act as the bridesmaid.


    Ji Feiyu thought about how her brother was already a dying man, with a huge green hat looming over his head.


    Considering these two points, Ji Feiyu decided not to quibble with him.


    She followed behind her new sister-inw into the changing room, and even if she heard things she didn''t like, she didn''t lose her temper on the spot.


    Seeing their daughter being so obedient and well-behaved today, the Ji family parents were surprised and felt that their daughter had matured.


    The parents wereforted, and immediately transferred a seven-figure sum as pocket money to Ji Feiyu, telling her to spend it as she wished.


    Ji Feiyu''s tolerance for her new sister-inw and brother was ultimately limited. Upon seeing her female cousin, she quickly hung the wedding bag on her, "I''ll leave this to you, I need to use the restroom too."


    Ji Feiyu didn''t really need to use the restroom; she just didn''t want to look at this new sister-inw.


    Ji Feiyu''s female cousin''s face instantly soured. She didn''t care whether her cousin liked this new sister-inw or not, after all, it wasn''t her own brother''s wife, just someone she''d see once a year during festivals.


    However, she really couldn''t get along with this new sister-inw.


    Ji Feiyu''s female cousin maintained a polite yet stiff smile as she followed behind the toasting bride and groom, with a group of groomsmen following her: they were the main force for blocking drinks.


    Soon, the toast reached Shi Li''s table. Everyone at the table was civilized, and no one deliberately tried to force drinks on the groom.


    In the absence of forced drinking, the best man casually held a bottle of red wine, looking like a male model encouraging customers to buy drinks in a bar.


    Aliali: 67358286d72ede9349450622Until the end of this wedding, Ji Feiyu still hadn''t heard Shi Li spoil the cause of her brother''s death.


    Ji Feiyu and Shi Li weren''t ssmates in the same ss, and they had no prior rtionship. She feared that approaching abruptly would make Shi Li suspicious.


    In the end, Ji Feiyu only asked her ssmates in the gossip group to please tell her if they learned any clues about her brother''s death.


    The ssmates were still waiting to see the next exciting development, so they naturally agreed readily.


    After finishing lunch, Shi Li returned home with her parents. Shey at home for two days until the third day when her female cousin said she had a blind date and wanted Shi Li to apany her for moral support.


    Shi Li agreed to go with her female cousin. They arrived at the blind date location early.


    Shi Li hid to the side quietly ying on her phone until she heard a man''s maic voice, "I''m sorry I''mte."


    "You''re notte, I''m just in the habit of arriving early."


    Shi Li looked up, wanting to see what the man looked like, only to find that it was the best man she had seen not long ago.


    Shi Li: ??? What kind of earthly suffering is this?

 Chapter 210: What Can Stop You and My Love-Obsessed Sister

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    Shi Quan, as the oldest child in the family and Shi Li''s elder cousin, had long suffered from the pressure to get married.


    His sister Shi Ruan, despite not having a partner, was never pressured by the family due to having her older brother above her.


    As for Shi Li, still being in school, she faced even less pressure.


    It wasn''t that Shi Ruan didn''t want to find a partner; she just hadn''t met a suitable boy yet.


    There were boys who actively pursued her, but they were either after her family''s money or overly chauvinistic.


    If she had to spend her life with such a man, she''d rather never marry.


    As long as her brother remained single, her family wouldn''t pressure her.


    However, recently, during the usual marriage-pushing session at home, Shi Quan announced that he had a girlfriend and even showed her photo to the family.


    Having been rained on himself, Shi Quan wanted to tear up his sister''s umbre. While the family''s attention was on his girlfriend, he suggested that the parents should now focus on Shi Ruan.


    Thus, Shi Ruan found herself pressured by her parents to find a partner and go on blind dates.


    Shi Li''s aunt, who was Shi Ruan''s mother, had arranged blind dates for her during the National Day holiday.


    One date every day for six consecutive days, a total of six blind dates.


    For the first time, Shi Ruan felt that a holiday could be so unbearable.


    She had already been on two dates, and the experience was quite indescribable.


    The first two dates were apanied by Shi Ruan''s cousin, but because her cousin had to meet her boyfriend, Shi Ruan was left alone and had to ask Shi Li to apany her.


    Whether it was her cousin or Shi Li, apanying her on blind dates wasn''t free, and Shi Ruan''s meager sry was nearly depleted.


    Unlike other rich second-generation kids, Shi Ruan had majored in education in college and, after graduating with a master''s degree, had entered a public middle school as a teacher.


    Although choosing to be a teacher seemed oddpared to her peers who started businesses or joined bigpanies, Shi Li''s uncle and aunt were quite satisfied. At least she wasn''t staying at home living off her parents or wasting money on failed ventures.


    Ji Chunsheng had recently attended his good friend''s wedding, running around as a groomsman.


    When he returned home, his mother sarcastically remarked that his good friend was already married while he didn''t even have a girlfriend, insisting that he must attend the blind date she had arranged.


    At the wedding, influenced by the atmosphere, he had a momentary urge to get married. So when his mother pressured him to go on a blind date, for the first time, he didn''t object and was willing to give it a try.


    Shi Li understood her cousin well; she was a standard "face-con" (someone who judges based on appearances).


    Her previous boyfriends had all been quite handsome, which showed Shi Ruan''s criteria for choosing a partner: she liked good-looking men.


    Ji Chunsheng wasn''t just good-looking; he was exceptionally handsome.


    Compared to him, Shi Ruan''s previous boyfriends didn''t evene close.


    Shi Li had already noticed that her cousin''s eyes were fixed on the man sitting across from her.


    She inwardly eximed, "This is bad." Even though this man was handsome, he wasn''t a good match. Her cousin couldn''t choose a partner based solely on looks.


    As for why he wasn''t a good match, it was because he was supposed to end up with Ji Feiyu''s new sister-inw in the future.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but think about her previous life. She didn''t remember apanying her cousin on a blind date before.


    If Shi Ruan had met such a stunning man on a blind date, she wouldn''t have let him go easily, at least not without pursuing him for a while.


    In her previous life, Shi Li had never heard Huang Jie or her aunt mention this, so it probably didn''t happen.


    She couldn''t help but scratch her head, wondering what she should do.


    Seeing her cousin''s increasingly affected behavior, Shi Li knew she must be extremely satisfied with Ji Chunsheng.


    But Shi Li wasn''t satisfied!


    The small cake in front of her had been unconsciously mashed up and was about to be even more of a mess.


    But even that wasn''t as bad as Shi Li''s current mood.


    She wondered if there was any way she could prevent her cousin from falling in love.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but think that Ji Chunsheng wouldn''t be interested in her cousin anyway, so Shi Ruan''s feelings would likely remain unrequited.


    She decided to repeatedly whisper in Shi Ruan''s ear that forced love isn''t sweet, and that people should obey thew, especially those working in the system, and they shouldn''t do anything illegal.


    With "Shi Li" thew-abiding citizen around, she suspected the entire Shi family had this tendency.


    Shi Li''s gaze was fixed on the two people diagonally in front of her, her eyes almost burning a hole. Ji Chunsheng followed her line of sight and saw a very pretty girl ring at him.


    Ji Chunsheng remembered seeing this girl a few days ago but didn''t know when he had offended her.


    However, when his gaze swept to Shi Ruan, who was covering her mouth andughing, he guessed that this must be Shi Ruan''s sister.


    Ji Chunsheng pointed this out to Shi Ruan, who candidly admitted, "I''ve never been on a blind date before and felt nervous, so I asked my sister to apany me. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Ji Chunsheng naturally said he didn''t mind and even suggested inviting Shi Li to sit with them.


    Shi Ruan, of course, didn''t want Shi Li to be a third wheel, but she couldn''t appear to be forgetting her sister for a man.


    Shi Ruan said, "My sister is shy and has social anxiety. She doesn''t like interacting with strangers. She''s morefortable being alone."


    Shi Li wasn''t far from the two and, although Shi Ruan had deliberately lowered her voice, Shi Li still heard what she said.


    She inwardly cursed Shi Ruan. She had originally wanted to save Shi Ruan from this situation, but now, angered by Shi Ruan''s words, she didn''t want to interfere anymore. She decided to respect and bless them, knowing that Ji Chunsheng definitely wouldn''t be interested in her cousin, no matter how much she liked him.


    After returning from the blind date, she nned to repeatedly remind Shi Ruan about obeying thew and urge her to pay attention during Party lectures.


    Aliali: 673582c5d72ede9349450a01Shi Ruan had inherited her mother''s talent for conversation. As she dominated the conversation, constantly extracting information from Ji Chunsheng, Shi Li became bored and fell asleep on the table.


    Shi Ruan, the new teacher, instinctively brought out her professional habits when faced with her sleeping cousin. She banged on the table twice, "Stop sleeping, did you stay upte against night?"


    Startled awake by the stern tone, Shi Li almost thought she had fallen asleep during ss.


    Shi Li sat up straight, instinctively looking around. No, she wasn''t in a ssroom. She wiped the corner of her mouth: no drool.


    Good.


    Looking up, she met two pairs of smiling eyes. Shi Li picked up her bag, "Can we go home now?"


    The sky outside was already getting dark. Shi Li secretly nced at her phone: goodness, they had been chatting for three hours.


    As expected of you, Shi Ruan.


    While Shi Li was thinking about going home, Shi Ruan shed her a shy smile, "It''s just about dinner time now. You must be hungry after sleeping for so long."


    Shi Li: ??? Are you not done yet?

 Chapter 211: The Culprit Turned Out to Be Me

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    Shi Li didn''t want to have dinner together. She was afraid that after the meal, they would end up watching a movie and taking a walk, which would be quite hurtful for a young, innocent girl like her.


    So she suggested she needed to go home to do homework, thinking Shi Ruan would be more than happy to see this third wheel leave. Unexpectedly, Shi Ruan said, "How can we let you go home alone? That''s too dangerous. Let''s all go back together after dinner. You cane to my ce - Grandmother hasn''t seen you in a while and misses you."


    Ji Chunsheng couldn''t let his blind date''s sister go home alone - that would be terribly impolite. He also insisted, "Your sister is right. After dinner, I''ll drive you both home."


    Under their joint persuasion, it would be rude for Shi Li to still insist on going home.


    Shi Li had no choice but to agree. Fortunately, after dinner, the two didn''t suggest watching a movie or going for a walk in the park, sparing her from being a single third wheel any longer.


    But for a single person, the dinner itself wasn''t particrly pleasant, especially seeing her cousin''s peacock-like disy, releasing charm as if trying to attract a mate.


    Thankfully, Shi Ruan still had some sense of decorum and kept her flirting rtively restrained.


    Only someone like Shi Li, who had known her for over a decade, could detect her subtle machinations.


    After dinner, they took a short walk around the mall before Ji Chunsheng drove the Shi sisters home.


    Getting out of the car, Shi Li very politely said goodbye to Ji Chunsheng, "Thank you, Uncle. Goodbye, Uncle."


    Ji Chunsheng was older than Shi Ruan and fifteen years older than Shi Li. With such an age gap, it wasn''t inappropriate for Shi Li to call him uncle.


    Shi Li was also mischievously trying to remind Shi Ruan of Ji Chunsheng''s age.


    She remembered Shi Ruan once saying she preferred younger men.


    Shi Ruan pped her cousin on the back, "Don''t call him that, you''re making him sound old. Call him brother." Calling him brother-inw would work too.


    The words she most wanted to say, Shi Ruan swallowed back. Now wasn''t the time to say it - she didn''t want to scare him off. She also didn''t want him to know she was already interested, so she could maintain the upper hand in their interactions.


    Ji Chunsheng was oblivious to Shi Ruan''s inner thoughts, still believing her to be as simple and straightforward as she appeared.


    Only after watching Chu Chunsheng''s car drive away did the two cousins reveal their true selves.


    Shi Ruan hugged her cousin, "So, isn''t he handsome? He''ll be your cousin-inw soon."


    Shi Li rolled her eyes dramatically in front of her, "Sister, there''s a limit to daydreaming. I know you like him, but the real question is, does he like you?" He might not feel the same spark.


    Shi Ruan replied nonchntly, "That''s why we need to take the initiative. He''ll be my husband soon enough."


    Seeing she was serious, Shi Li couldn''t help but warn her, "Sister, you can''t just judge a potential partner by their looks."


    Shi Ruan chuckled, "Should we also consider if our own looks match up?"


    That wasn''t the issue - her cousin was a great beauty. There were no unattractive people in the Shi family; even the three cats Shi Li raised were bing more and more good-looking.


    Shi Ruan herself was exceptionally beautiful, and Shi Li still saw her cousin through rose-tinted sses. In her eyes, no man in the world was good enough for her or her sister.


    The problem wasn''t whether her cousin was good enough for Chu Chunsheng, but whether he was good enough for her sister.


    Shi Li spoke like a worried mother, "You also need to look at his character. What if he''s all style and no substance?"


    Character was indeed an important factor. Shi Ruan replied seriously, "From what I can tell, he seems like a decent person."


    In today''s society, being decent was already a rare virtue.


    "You''ve only met once. How can you be sure he''s decent? What if he likes to visit prostitutes, or what if he''s impotent?"


    These were all crucial issues - the former could infect her, thetter would affect her happiness.


    "I understand. I''ll assess him carefully and bail out immediately if I discover any issues."


    Shi Li felt conflicted. Bailing out might be difficult - she was afraid her cousin might be too attached by then.


    The two sisters returned home together, facing the expectant gazes of the whole family sitting on the sofa.


    Before Shi''s Grandmother could ask how the date went, Shi Ruan gracefully sat between her mother and grandmother, saying, "I quite like this guy."


    After three blind dates, they finally heard a positive response.


    Eldest Aunt let out a sigh of relief. Atst, something to satisfy this little princess.


    The previous two times Shi Ruan came home from blind dates, she hadined for half an hour straight about the unreliable matchmaker and how sloppy and crude the men were.


    "Should we cancel the uing blind dates then?"


    Eldest Aunt nodded, "I''ll let the matchmaker know that you like young Ji and want to continue seeing him."


    "I''ll cancel your dates for the next few days. You focus on getting to know this boy. I think he''s quite good, seems very reliable."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but think to herself, [Your daughter likes him not because he''s reliable, but simply because of his looks]


    Shi Ruan''s semi-sessful blind date made her the family hero. The uing barrage of blind dates was called off, and they didn''t even want to trouble her with recounting the details of the date, telling her to go rest as she''d had a busy few days and would need energy to continue interacting with Chu Chunsheng.


    So, while Shi Ruan got to retire to her room upstairs, Shi Li was left in the living room to recount the details of today''s blind date to Shi''s Grandmother and Eldest Aunt.


    Regarding the memories of these two''s blind date, Shi Li mainly recalled them in her dreams.


    She could only piece together what happened during the times she wasn''t dozing off, and the interactions between her cousin and Chu Chunsheng during dinner.


    Eldest Aunt pped her thigh in excitement, "I knew it! This girl didn''te home for so long, she must have really liked him."


    The previous two blind dates, she hade home after less than an hour, including travel time.


    Shi Li gently reminded Eldest Aunt, "In finding a partner, looks should be secondary. The most important thing is character. I think we should still be cautious."


    Aliali: 673582c5d72ede9349450a01Her older cousin Shi Quan chimed in, "Leave that to me. I''ll have Fu Zhanyang look into it. He''s really into gathering information these days."


    It was unclear which wire had crossed in his brain after his breakup, but afterying low at home for a while, he had gone to the other extreme and started to enjoy gossip and rumors.


    Shi Li thought to herself, the problem with Ji Chunsheng isn''t now, but in the future.


    What could she say? She couldn''t exactly tell them that ording to her calctions, Chu Chunsheng would end up with Ji Feiyu''s sister-inw in the future.


    Back in her own room, Shi Li saw two missed calls from Huang Jie.


    Shi Li had already told her she wouldn''t being home tonight and was going to the old family house with Shi Ruan.


    Since it wasn''t about her noting home tonight, what could it be about?


    Shi Li called back, and Huang Jie quickly answered. The screen showed a face covered in a sheet mask.


    "You went with Ruan Ruan on her blind date today, tell Mom how it went. The day before yesterday at the Ji family''s eldest son''s wedding, Mom noticed you looking at that groomsman, the Ji family''s boy, a couple of times. I thought he wasn''t bad, a good match for our Ruan Ruan, so I mentioned it to your Eldest Aunt."


    Shi Li: ?! So the culprit behind all this was me!

 Chapter 212: All Relationships Without the Intention of Marriage Are Playing the Fool

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>


    After staying for two days, Ms. Jie was undoubtedly an excellent businesswoman. She shared without pause how she had instantly spotted Shi Li among a group of outstanding groomsmen.


    Shi Li maintained a stiff smile as she listened to her enthusiastic sharing.


    Huang Jie had more to say. As a mother with a young daughter, she wasn''t yet at the stage of introducing potential partners to her child. However, whenever she saw an excellent single young man, she would consider if he might be suitable for her daughter. At the wedding, the groom had mentioned that the groomsmen were single and even tried to y matchmaker for his good friends. Huang Jie noticed her daughter''s exaggerated expression at the time, which drew her attention to Chu Chunsheng.


    Although her own daughter was too young, her niece Shi Ruan was at a suitable age for marriage and happened to be single.


    With the mindset of keeping good things within the family, Huang Jie introduced him to her sister-inw after returning home.


    Shi Li''s eldest aunt, upon hearing her sister-inw''s introduction, thought it was indeed a good match, at least better than the blind dates her daughter had been on recently.


    Finally hearing Huang Jie finish, Shi Li gave a thumbs up to the phone screen, "Mom, you''re really something."


    Huang Jie took it as apliment from her daughter and epted it without modesty. She said, "Sweetie, Mom is very open-minded about rtionships. Even puppy love is okay, it''s a life experience. But you''re young now, so you need to protect yourself, understand?"


    Shi Li didn''t understand. She didn''t know what Huang Jie meant.


    She could understand each word individually, but put together, she couldn''tprehend at all.


    Faced with her daughter''s confused expression, Huang Jie thought she was pretending, obviously not wanting her family to know about her rtionship. So she very understandingly changed the subject, saying she had work to do and told her to stay a couple more days with Grandma, no rush toe home.


    After hanging up, Shi Liy in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep no matter what.


    Shi Li hugged her pillow and knocked on Shi Ruan''s bedroom door.


    After returning to her room, Shi Ruan had made a PowerPoint for ss, finishing her work for the day before getting too tired, and returned to bed.


    Shi Ruan was lying on the bed ying an otome game when she heard the knock. She jumped off the bed barefoot, thinking it was her mother looking for her. Opening the door, she saw her little cousin standing there with a pillow, her hair all fluffy.


    Knowing she wanted to sleep together, Shi Ruan moved her pillow and nket to the side, making space for half the bed, then patted the empty spot, "Come on."


    Shi Li brought her own thin nket and pillow, making herself at home in the space provided.


    Noticing her little cousin''s gloomy expression, Shi Ruan tossed aside the half-naked man in her phone game and leaned towards Shi Li, asking, "What''s wrong? Why so unhappy? Did you have a fight with your boyfriend? Or did you not do well on a test?"


    These were the troubles Shi Ruan could think of for a high school student.


    Shi Li shook her head, "It''s not that."


    Seeing her little cousin''s bird''s nest hairstyle, Shi Ruan couldn''t help butugh, her tone especially gentle, "Then what''s making you unhappy? How about I take you shopping tomorrow?"


    Shi Li looked at her with pitiful eyes. Receiving her little cousin''s pitiful gaze, Shi Ruan felt her heart melt, instantly feeling protective, "Whatever problem you''re facing, tell your big sister. I''ll help you solve it. Even if I can''t do it myself, I''ll find a way."


    "It''s not difficult for others, but it might be a bit hard for you. I think it''s asking too much, so I''d better not say it. I''ll just deal with it myself quietly."


    She spoke halfway, leaving Shi Ruan hanging ufortably, "Come on, tell me, what is it?"


    "Why is it not difficult for others but hard for me? Are you looking down on your big sister?"


    Shi Li had a very conflicted expression and shook her head, saying, "Forget it, I won''t say it."


    Shi Ruan sat up anxiously, pping her thigh, "Just tell me!"


    She hesitantly said, "I just feel like that guy you had a blind date with today doesn''t seem like a good person. Don''t like him, and don''t date him."


    Shi Ruan''s expression changed, looking troubled, "This is indeed a bit difficult. How about you wait until I''ve sessfully pursued him before saying that?"


    Shi Li''s little sour face immediately scrunched up. Shi Ruanughed, "I don''t n to marry him anyway, just dating for now to see how it goes. His character doesn''t matter, as long as we''re happy."


    "That doesn''t sound like something a role model teacher should say."


    Shi Ruan shrugged, "Work is work, life is life. The two can''t be mixed up. You''re just a kid, you don''t understand."


    Shi Li didn''t want to understand.


    She simply felt that Chu Chunsheng shouldn''t be someone easy to get. Would her cousin develop an obsession after failing?


    But seeing Shi Ruan''s confident face, Shi Li could only gently remind her, "Dating without the intention of marriage is just ying around."


    Shi Ruan scoffed lightly, pinching Shi Li''s soft cheeks, "Where did this little antiquee from, ending up in my bed?"


    Shi Li turned her head away, "If you keep this up, I''ll tell Uncle."


    Shi Ruan was most afraid of her old-fashioned father. Hearing her cousin mention her father, Shi Ruan immediately made a gesture of begging for mercy, "Okay, okay, I''m wrong, it''s my fault. Don''t tell your uncle."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely correct my thinking!"


    Aliali: 67358287d72ede934945062f"Then you should study the new ideology seriously in your weekly Party lectures, and strive to be a new youth."


    Now it was Shi Ruan''s turn to be full of question marks. Was she too old now to keep up with young people''s imagination? She couldn''t understand what dating had to do with Party lectures.


    Shi Li added, "Study the spirit of the Civil Code well, let the rule ofw thinking cleanse your mind." She couldn''tmit illegal acts for the sake of a man.


    Shi Ruan: ? Wait, I''m not a criminal, and I don''t have any intention ofmitting crimes. My mind is pure and unblemished, why does it need cleansing?


    Shi Ruan couldn''t resist the urge and ended up pulling the nket over Shi Li''s head.


    The two sisters yed around for a while, working up a sweat.


    Because of this pre-bedtime roughhousing, the sisters slept very soundly that night.


    Shi Li stayed at the old house for two extra days, apanying Grandma to watch dramas and do illustrations.


    To Shi Li''s surprise, Shi Ruan didn''t go out to chase men these few days. The two sisters stayed at home together to keep Grandmapany, making her very happy.


    Shi Li thought it was because of theirte-night talk, but she hadn''t considered that in today''s technologically advanced world, there was no need to meet in person to check in, as it might seem too deliberate.

 Chapter 213: Deeply Moved

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>


    For two consecutive days, her elder sister had stayed at home properly, allowing Shi Li to attend school with peace of mind.


    After a week-long National Day holiday, thanks to the adjusted work schedule, both students and working people had to endure eleven days without a break. What a human tragedy.


    After a week away from school, Shi Li noticed some subtle changes in the ssroom as soon as she entered.


    A whiteboard had been added to the wall near the door, disying the current scores for each group.


    A photo was attached to the bottom left corner of the whiteboard. It was a group picture taken during the sports meet, with everyone making various funny expressions, resulting in a very joyful photograph.


    Shi Li nced at the group photo from the outer edge of the crowd before returning to her seat.


    Shi Li arrived a bitte today, and all her group members except her were already present.


    Upon seeing Shi Li, Qiao Jiajing couldn''t resist teasing, "Our group leader has arrived. Is your throat all better now? Can you speak normally?"


    It had been ten days since the sports meet, and if she still couldn''t speak normally, it would be a serious problem.


    Shi Li had been able to speak normally by the second day of the holiday, though her voice was still slightly hoarse.


    She carried a box of throat lozenges in her bag, asionally eating one, leaving a medicinal taste in her mouth.


    After eating them for several days and speaking less, her voice finally returned to normal.


    Shi Li red at him, "Of course I can speak normally now."


    After not seeing each other for a week, everyone had a lot to talk about. It wasn''t until the bell rang that the noisy ssroom gradually quieted down, with students busying themselves with their own affairs.


    Everyone followed the rules so obediently it was almost painful to watch. There was no choice; the point deduction system was in ce. Talking or using phones during self-study periods would result in point deductions. They couldn''t let their scores, which had just returned to the positive, be negative again.


    When the homeroom teacher entered the ssroom and saw everyone quietly reading, he was very satisfied.


    He announced that three students from the ss, led by Shi Li, would join a few top students from the neighboring ss for a nightlypetition training camp over the next period, in preparation for thepetition in November.


    Most students showed no reaction to this news, except for those whose overall grades were good but whose math scores might not be as excellent. They felt a bit unbnced and wished they could also participate in thepetition training camp.


    Participating in the training camp didn''t necessarily mean being selected for thepetition. The final selection would depend on their performance during the camp.


    This cautious approach was influenced by the previous physicspetition, where an unlucky score of eight points had urred. The school was being extra careful in selecting participants to avoid repeating that mistake.


    Due to thepetition training, Shi Li would no longer attend evening self-study sessions with her ssmates but instead go to a small ssroom for specialized instruction.


    Coincidentally, the other two students from her ss joining Shi Li for these lessons were her group members, Rongrong and Fu Huixing.


    As ssmates from the same ss, the three naturally sat together during the training.


    Before the teacher arrived, Shi Li''s two group members whispered, "Winning awards in thepetition can also earn points for our group. It should be worth more than getting first ce in a single subject for the whole school, at least three to five points, right?"


    Saying this, Shi Li grinned, her smile so wide it was hard to suppress.


    Five points meant they could have five days off.


    There were ten students participating in thepetition training, and the ssroom was small with ten desks and chairs scattered around.


    At the front near the podium, there was a huge table with no chairs around it.


    Looking at the table, Shi Li thought, [This table is so big, it would be perfect for a group of people to gather around and enjoy a hot pot meal.]


    The homeroom teacher, carrying his teaching materials, pushed open the door just in time to hear thisment. His mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but re in the direction of the voice. All they think about is eating, day in and day out.


    Shi Li was surprised to find that their homeroom teacher would be teaching thepetition ss. At the same time, she felt utterly innocent: she hadn''t done anything wrong, so why was the teacher ring at her?


    Although he was the beloved homeroom teacher of the three, he showed no intention of favoring them.


    With a strictly professional demeanor, he introduced the teaching format, ss times and frequency, as well as the final selection process for participants, before officially starting the lesson.


    While the homeroom teacher usually focused on basics when giving extra lessons to the ss, he quickly shifted gears when teaching the top students.


    The pace and difficulty were not a problem for Shi Li and Rongrong, but other students found it challenging to keep up.


    After one lesson, estimating that the group of children still needed some time to absorb the material, the homeroom teacher left the ssroom with his teaching materials.


    Compared to the other students, Fu Huixing was lucky to have Rongrong and Shi Li sitting in front of him, able to answer his questions and exin things.


    The grueling part of the training camp was that after finishing sses, they still had to continue with self-study.


    What made it even tougher was that they had two sses every Saturday and Sunday.


    This continued for a month, and as they entered November and approached thepetition date, it also meant that the training camp was about to end, ushering in a new dawn.


    After finishing the weekend morning training session, Shi Li said to her two group members, "I''m craving Thai food. Why don''t you join me for lunch? My treat."


    The group members often ate together, so Shi Li thought today would be like usual, with everyone eating, drinking, and having fun together.


    Unexpectedly, Rongrong, who usually had no objections, said, "I''m sorry, but I have something to do today and can''t join you for lunch. I''ll treat you guys next time."


    Shi Li didn''t insist on Rongrong apanying her for lunch, but she was curious about what Rongrong had to do.


    She knew nothing about Rongrong''s various situations.


    She only knew that Rongrong had transferred from a provincial key school to Qianpu School, but nothing beyond that.


    Out of concern for her group member, Shi Li asked, "What do you have to do?"


    Fearing that Rongrong might find her question too intrusive, Shi Li quickly added, "Of course, if you can''t say, just pretend I didn''t ask."


    Seeing Shi Li''s serious expression, Rongrong smiled, "It''s nothing major. I made an appointment with myndlord to move today, and it''s almost time."


    Shi Li nodded, so it was about moving.


    Aliali: 673582c5d72ede9349450a01But wait, why did Rongrong need to make an appointment with thendlord to move? Where were her parents and family?


    Considering certain possibilities, Shi Li carefully asked, "Are your parents busy with work, so you''re moving by yourself?"


    Rongrong said nonchntly, "My family members are all gone."


    Shi Li instinctively exchanged a nce with Fu Huixing, blinking twice before saying, "Well, we don''t have anything else to do anyway. Why don''t we help you move?"


    Fu Huixing nodded, "Let''s call Qiao Jingjia to join us. More people will make the work go faster."


    Qiao Jingjia received Fu Huixing''s text message at home, saying that their group leader was treating them to lunch. He was particrly touched that his ssmates hadn''t forgotten about him when enjoying good food.


    He quickly changed his clothes and took a taxi to the agreed location.


    Only upon arrival did he realize that it wasn''t an invitation to eat, but an invitation to help move.


    Mini-scene


    Qiao Jingjia: You said the princess invited us to move?

 Chapter 214: Who Understands, My Family

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>


    Qiao Jingjia cast a resentful nce at Fu Huixing, who was walking side by side with Shi Li not far away.


    "My brother and I are connected at heart, but he''s ying mind games with me," he thought.


    Rongrong originally lived in an old-style residential building. Just from the exterior, one could tell the building had a long history.


    The staircase was narrow and dim, unable to amodate two people walking side by side.


    Rongrong led the way, with Shi Li following behind her. Fu Huixing and Qiao Jingjia trailed the two female ssmates at a distance.


    Despite its age, this residential building was one of the best among its peers - not only was it built tall, but it had also endured for a long time.


    Rongrong''s family lived on the sixth floor, with no elevator. Shi Li climbed to the sixth floor, panting heavily.


    She had been to old residential buildings without elevators before. Duan Yaojing''s family lived in the university''s affiliatedmunity, and although they didn''t have an elevator, living on the second floor meant they didn''t feel the pain of climbing stairs.


    Rongrong unlocked the door with her key. The living room was filled with cardboard boxes of various sizes, containing Rongrong''s personal belongings.


    She had already packed everything up yesterday afternoon after returning home from ss, just waiting for today after school to take advantage of the half-day holiday to move.


    Rongrong''s personal items weren''t many. Apart from the paper boxes piled in the living room, there were also some toiletries in the bathroom.


    After everyone entered the living room, Rongrong handed each of them a bottle of room-temperature mineral water, saying, "There''s no hot water left, please make do with this for now."


    Having climbed six floors in one go, Shi Li now desperately needed a bottle of mineral water to quench her thirst.


    "Actually, there''s not much to help with. I called a mover and paid him extra to carry my things downstairs," Rongrong exined.


    Feeling somewhat redundant, Shi Li scratched her head awkwardly.


    Rongrong asked everyone to rest in the living room while she finished packing up some items.


    Fu Huixing, seeing that Qiao Jingjia was a boy, felt it wasn''t appropriate for him to go help, in case there were any private female items.


    Under the suggestive nces of the two, Shi Li reluctantly followed Rongrong to lend a hand.


    Not long after, there was a knock at the door, and someone quickly went to open it.


    The mover, having heard on the phone yesterday that the client was a girl, wanted to raise the price, using the high floor as an excuse to demand more money.


    However, the door was opened by a burly young man who looked like he had been through a lot in society and wasn''t easy to mess with.


    Qiao Jingjia thought to himself, "Is it my fault I look older?"


    People tend to bully the weak and fear the strong. Faced with an adult man, the mover lost the righteousness he had when dealing with young girls, but still said, "Your apartment is on a high floor and there''s no elevator. It''ll cost extra to move things down."


    Rongrong, who was tidying up in the bathroom, heard this and came out. "Why should we pay extra? Didn''t we agree on the price yesterday? I already told you we''re on the sixth floor with no elevator. The price we set already considered these two factors. Using this as an excuse now, aren''t you just trying to raise the price?"


    The mover still argued unreasonably, "You didn''t exin clearly yesterday. If I had known your ce was on the sixth floor, I wouldn''t have taken this job. I''m only doing this now because I feel sorry for you youngdies. Don''t be ungrateful. Just pay a bit more, and I''ll deliver your stuff. Where else would you find such a good deal?"


    This kind ofst-minute change and price gouging was really annoying.


    Rongrong frowned, "I recorded our phone conversationst night. Do you want me to y it back for you, or should I share our dispute with the tform? What do you think the tform will say?"


    No matter which tform it was, they would openly side with the customer, that was undeniable.


    The mover''s expression changed, and he finally grumbled, "Fine, fine. I''m not good with words, I can''t argue with you young people. We''ll do it your way. Is that okay?"


    He made it sound as if Shi Li had been the unreasonable one all along.


    Before the mover could start, Shi Li held out her hand, "Wait a moment."


    She felt that this uncle wasn''t a good person and might try to cause trouble behind their backs.


    Shi Li opened her phone''s video function and thoroughly recorded the boxes in the living room as evidence.


    She even captured all the details in the footage. Shi Li smiled gently, showing six teeth, "Okay, you can start moving now. Thank you for your trouble."


    The mover felt as if he had suffered a pointless grievance but had nowhere to vent his frustration.


    He couldn''t take it out on the client''s belongings either, as they had just recorded everything. These two young girls were quick toin to the tform, and he couldn''t afford to provoke them.


    Suppressing his anger, the mover hoisted up tworge boxes and got to work.


    Shi Li handed Fu Huixing a small, lightweight box, gave him a meaningful look, and followed the mover.


    Fu Huixing caught on quickly, immediately understanding Shi Li''s intention. He followed the mover down the stairs.


    Rongrong didn''t have many personal belongings. In less than half an hour, the living room that was once filled with cardboard boxes became empty.


    She called thendy who lived upstairs, asking her toe down and inspect the apartment.


    Thendy was a middle-aged woman with instant noodle-like permed hair, wearing an apron with vegetable leaves stuck to it.


    Rongrong took her through each room. After confirming that the furniture and appliances were in order, she took out her phone and refunded the deposit to Rongrong.


    "I''m really sorry about this. My son is getting married and needs money urgently, so I had to inconvenience you," thendy exined.


    Rongrong didn''t say it was okay. Thendy''s sudden request for her to move out had forced her to find a new ce on short notice, hire a movingpany, and take time out to move, which was very inconvenient for her.


    After returning the keys to thendy, she no longer had any connection to this apartment.


    Arriving downstairs, Rongrong hailed a taxi, told the driver the destination, asked about the fare, and was about to pay when she turned to her three ssmates and said, "The moving truck in front can''t fit four people. You three can follow behind, we''ll be there soon."


    Fu Huixing said, "The passenger seat of the moving truck can fit two people. Qiao Jingjia and I will go with the truck. You two girls should take the taxi." It would be safer that way.


    Qiao Jingjia nodded btedly, "Oh, oh, right, right."


    As Rongrong hesitated, Shi Li opened the back door of the taxi and pushed her onto the back seat.


    "We''ll go together, in case the driver didn''t understand the address you gave and takes us to the wrong ce," Shi Li exined.


    The taxi driver wasn''t pleased to hear this. "Little sister, I''ve been driving a taxi for over ten years. I''m like a mini GPS of Blue City. There''s no ce I can''t find, only ces I don''t want to find."


    He was about to demonstrate a GPS-free taxi ride, which terrified Shi Li enough. She repeatedly expressed her absolute trust in him but insisted that not using GPS was not okay.


    The two vehicles arrived one after another at Rongrong''s new home. Compared to the previous old neighborhood, thismunity was newer with moreplete facilities.


    Although the new apartment had an elevator, the mover used the excuse of not being able to enter themunity to dump the boxes and people by the roadside before driving away.


    When Shi Li and Rongrong got out of the taxi, they saw the two boys standing by the road with several huge cardboard boxes at their feet.


    Shi Li and Rongrong were stunned.


    Shi Li turned and asked, "What happened?"


    Rongrong pulled Shi Li, "Just help us carry these up. I didn''t expect that mover to be so unprincipled."


    At this point, they couldn''t me the two boys for not stopping the driver, nor could they expect them to start a fight over this.


    Fortunately, they were almost there.


    But they couldn''t just let it go like this. Rongrong took photos of the boxes and filed aint on the tform.


    This time, before Fu Huixing could speak, Qiao Jingjia spoke up first. He couldn''t always let this guy be the good guy.


    "You two stay here and watch the luggage. Leave the moving to us men," he said, flexing his non-existent muscles.


    Rongrong objected first, "You don''t know where it is, I need to go with you."


    In the end, the task of staying behind was left to Shi Li. Before the three left with the boxes, they reminded Shi Li: don''t talk to strangers, don''t ept snacks from strangers, and if she encounters any bad people, remember to call them.


    Shi Li listened with a nk expression. She was sixteen now, not six.


    There were surveince cameras everywhere on the street, and a security booth nearby. It was very safe.


    They made two trips in total, with Shi Li joining thest trip to carry things upstairs.


    Rongrong had already viewed the apartment and, satisfied with it, received the keys from the newndy.


    The new ce was still a one-bedroom apartment, which was just right for Rongrong as a single girl.


    "Please sit down and rest for a bit. The new ce is simple and doesn''t have much yet. I''ll treat you all to a mealter to thank you for helping me move," she said.


    Shi Li took out her phone and opened a map app. "I said I''d treat you to a meal, so of course I''ll be the one paying."


    Qiao Jingjia didn''t mind; he had onlye out to get a free meal anyway.


    He figured that since he had pitched in to help with the move, he was certainly entitled to a free meal.


    The Thai restaurant Shi Li had her heart set on was quite far from Rongrong''s new ce, over 20 kilometers away, but Shi Li only liked the Thai food from that particr restaurant.


    Seeing her face fall, Rongrong said, "I can cook all the basic Thai dishes. Why don''t I cook instead? It''s tradition to use the stove on the first day after moving in. How about you try my cooking?"


    "That sounds great!" The others had no objections.


    "The new ce doesn''t have any ingredients or cookware yet. You all rest for a bit while I go to the supermarket to buy some things."


    Shi Li protested, "That''s too much trouble. Let''s just find somewhere nearby to eat."


    "It''s no problem. I normally cook for myself anyway. If you don''t mind the trouble, you cane with me to the supermarket and I can buy a bit more."


    That was certainly no issue for them.


    There were many residentialmunities around Rongrong''s new home, with well-established primary and secondary schools nearby. Just fifty meters from theplex was a supermarket.


    Not only did Rongrong need to buy things for her new home, but she also put a lot of snacks in the shopping cart to prevent her friends from getting hungry while she was cooking.


    Rongrong had so many things to buy that one shopping cart was filled to the brim. Shi Li volunteered, "I''ll go get another cart."


    As Shi Li turned around, she saw an unbelievable sight.


    Shi Ruan, who had once made earnest promises to her, was tugging on Ji Chunsheng''s sleeve as they stood side by side in front of the refrigerated shelves, selecting ingredients.


    "Sis?"


    The other three, following behind Shi Li, just caught sight of the shock in her eyes.


    Neither Rongrong nor Qiao Jingjia had attended the wedding of Ji Feiyu''s brother, so they weren''t aware of theplicated situation.


    Their expressions were somewhat confused. What had happened? Why did Shi Li react that way?


    Fu Huixing mouthed silently: The man next to her cousin is Ji Feiyu''s sister-inw''s new husband.


    The two who had heard about the gossip in their small chat group thought: Oh boy!

 Chapter 215: Fuming

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>


    Shi Ruan was wearing fluffy slippers and a loose, casual jacket. Not far from her was a shopping cart filled with various ingredients.


    Hearing a familiar voice, Shi Ruan looked in that direction and saw her young cousin''s face, filled with shock. Shi Ruan was equally surprised, unable to understand why her little cousin would appear near her home.


    A momentary panic shed across Shi Ruan''s face, but she quicklyposed herself and asked, "What are you doing here? I heard from auntie that you havepetition training at school every weekend?"


    The pressure of being a new teacher suddenly came over her, "Are you skipping sses?"


    "I know you''re a good student, but skipping sses isn''t a good thing."


    Shi Li thought to herself that Shi Ruan was still the same as when she was young, her ability to change the subject hadn''t deteriorated at all.


    Almostughing from frustration, she replied, "The training only has two sses, it ends at eleven."


    "As for you, if I remember correctly, shouldn''t you be at home writing lesson ns and making PowerPoints right now?"


    Shi Ruan pressed her index finger to her temple, "I have a fever today, I''m not feeling well."


    Shi Li thought: You weren''t having a headache when you were holding his sleeve earlier, you weren''t having a headache when you were looking at food in the refrigerator, howe you suddenly have a headache when I show up? It''s like I''m your kryptonite.


    Shi Li reached out to feel her forehead for a fever, but Shi Ruan dodged behind Ji Chunsheng.


    The tall man shielded the petite Shi Ruan behind him.


    Ji Chunsheng said, "Your sister is sick, she''s not feeling well right now."


    Shi Li had been silent with a cold face. Shi Ruan had always been afraid of her cousin''s anger. Her cousin usually had a good temper, always warm and friendly to everyone, which made it all the more terrifying when she did get angry.


    Shi Li wasn''t speaking because she was cursing in her mind.


    The curses were so vulgar that if broadcast, they would need to be entirely censored and banned.


    The three people nearby were stunned, both by Shi Li''s rich vocabry of swear words and by seeing Shi Li in such a furious state for the first time.


    Qiao Jingjia and Rongrong had only learned about this man''s identity a few minutes ago, but that didn''t prevent them from understanding her current breakdown.


    It was like seeing a house on fire, getting close to the mes on someone else''s house, and identally setting your own house on fire.


    Of course, Shi Li''s breakdown was far beyond what the three of them imagined. Shi Li had told herself to keep her house far away from the burning house, but this house wouldn''t listen and insisted on getting close to the house that was likely to catch fire.


    Ji Chunsheng noticed three young people not far away staring intently at them. He guessed they might be Shi Ruan''s cousin''s friends, as it was unlikely for a young girl to be shopping alone in the supermarket.


    He spoke gently, "Does cousin have any ns for dinner? Your sister and I were nning to have dinner together, would you like to join us?"


    Shi Ruan and Ji Chunsheng had just had lunch together. When he was sending Shi Ruan home, she said she wanted to eat home-cooked food and didn''t want to order takeout, but she didn''t know how to cook. He happened to know how to cook, so he suggested going to the supermarket to buy some ingredients.


    Shi Li smiled, showing six teeth, "As it happens, I don''t have any other ns." Being a third wheel is everyone''s responsibility.


    Shi Ruan, who had been hiding behind Ji Chunsheng, peeked out half of her head upon hearing Shi Li''s im of having no ns, and made a throat-slitting gesture.


    However, Shi Li was a beautiful blind person. She didn''t see her cousin''s unwillingness, instead saying,


    "You''re such a kind person. As it happens, the four of us have nowhere to go for dinner, so we''ll trouble you. It''s a perfect chance to taste your cooking."


    Shi Ruan thought: Great, it was just one third wheel before, now it''s be four.


    No matter what, Shi Li was still her own cousin. With three more strangers added, even if she had thick skin, she couldn''t flirt with a man in front of a bunch of kids.


    For the first time, Shi Ruan realized that her little cousin wasn''t doing anything helpful at all.


    She asked, "Why are you here?"


    She wanted to remind Shi Li that she still had her own business to attend to, and shouldn''t let herself be affected.


    Shi Li, with a stern face, said, "My ssmate is moving, and we came to the supermarket to buy things needed for her new home. We just happened to run into you and this gentleman, what a coincidence."


    Shi Ruanughed dryly, "That really is quite a coincidence. You probably need to continue shopping with your ssmate, we won''t keep you."


    Rongrong waved her hand, "It''s fine, we''re not in a hurry. We''ve already bought everything we needed."


    Yeah right, buying things wasn''t urgent, they could be bought anytime. Nowadays, there''s even home delivery service, very convenient.


    But gossip was different. Some juicy stories, once missed, nevere back.


    "We''ll bring our own ingredients, so it''s not like we''re freeloading. Just don''t think of us as a bother."


    With that sentence, Rongrong had blocked many of the things Shi Ruan wanted to say.


    As the older cousin, how could she possibly consider her cousin and her cousin''s friends a bother?


    Shi Ruan smiled and said it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, even though they brought severalrge shopping bags of things, it was still likeing empty-handed.


    Because in the end, Ji Chunsheng paid for Rongrong''s purchases.


    Shi Li walked at the front, secretly putting her hand behind her back and making a victory sign, even waving it a bit in case the three people behind didn''t notice.


    Soon, the group of four received a message from Shi Li in their chat group: [Sessfully freeloaded]


    It wasn''t that Shi Li liked to take advantage of others, but taking advantage of someone she disliked gave her a sense of satisfaction.


    This apartment was less than a five-minute walk from the school where Shi Ruan worked. At the beginning of the year, when Shi Ruan confirmed her workce, her aunt bought this t near the school for Shi Ruan''s convenience.


    Although it had been renovated early on, concerns about excessive formaldehyde levels had prevented Shi Ruan from moving in.


    It wasn''t until this semester started that Shi Ruan asionally stayed in this apartment. Whenever time allowed, she would choose to return to the old house.


    Only recently had Shi Ruan started living in this apartment more regrly.


    Rongrong''s new home wasn''t in the samemunity as Shi Ruan''s apartment, and this was Shi Li''s first timeing here.


    Watching Ji Chunsheng skillfully take out clean slippers from the shoe cab for the four of them, Shi Li''s eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Qiao Jingjia still pretended to be polite, saying, "I''m sorry for the trouble we''re causing you."


    Ji Chunsheng repeatedly said it was no problem and invited them to sit on the sofa and rest for a while.


    While Qiao Jingjia was putting the ingredients in the kitchen, Shi Li silently questioned Shi Ruan, "I''ming to my sister''s home, why does he need to host?"

 Chapter 216: Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>


    Shi Ruan pressed her palms together and bowed in an apologetic gesture.


    "Sister, I''m hungry," she said.


    But how could she be hungry when it had just been mealtime?


    Ji Chunsheng''s voice came from the kitchen, "I''ve cut some fruit. You can have a snack first."


    Shi Ruan was certain now - she just wanted to make trouble for Ji Chunsheng.


    Shi Ruan handed the fruit te to Shi Li, saying, "You eat first. Let me know if you need more."


    Shi Li asked, "Sis, does your head still hurt?"


    Shi Ruan''s voice returned to a weak tone, "It still hurts."


    Ji Chunsheng brought over a ss of warm water, "If you''re not feeling well, why don''t you go lie down for a bit?"


    Shi Ruan nced secretly at Shi Li, then asked Ji Chunsheng, "Would you mind entertaining the four of them? My head is bothering me a bit."


    Though convinced Shi Ruan was faking, Shi Li still asked with concern, "Why does your head hurt? Did you go to the hospital?"


    Shi Ruan replied bravely, "It''s nothing. I just bumped it identally. I''ll be fine. I went to the hospital and the doctor said there''s no concussion, but I might feel drowsy and nauseous. I just need to rest."


    Since it was his own sister after all, Shi Li couldn''t help butin, "How did you bump your head? You''re an adult, not a 7 or 8-year-old child. Can''t you be more careful? Does Aunt know about this?"


    Shi Ruan shook her head, "Don''t tell Mom, please. It''s nothing serious. If she finds out, she''ll just fuss over it."


    Ji Chunsheng said apologetically, "It''s my fault. Your sister got hurt trying to save me. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her during this time."


    That was enough. Hearing this, how could Shi Li not understand Shi Ruan''s little scheme? [Shi Ruan, oh Shi Ruan, ying the hero and the victim at once. You''ve really mastered the 36 Stratagems.]


    It made Shi Liugh in exasperation. [Fine, fine, fine. If Shi Li had your cunning, how could he fail to win over Feng Yunhe?]


    He never imagined Shi Ruan would have such talent for scheming.


    Hearing Feng Yunhe mentioned again in Shi Li''s thoughts, Rongrong and Qiao Jingjia exchanged knowing nces at Fu Huixing.


    Spending every day in ss together, who wouldn''t know about Fu Huixing''s little crush?


    Fu Huixing maintained a calm expression, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Shi Ruan was busymunicating with Ji Chunsheng through eye contact and didn''t notice the little exchange between the other three.


    Shi Ruan was speaking in a sickeningly sweet tone, "It''s alright, I''m fine. You don''t need to feel guilty. I''m just d you''re okay."


    Shi Li cursed internally again. [Unknowingly, I''ve be her wingman.]


    The tactless younger sister interrupted the couple''s ambiguous atmosphere, "Sis, if you''re not feeling well, you should go to bed."


    Shi Ruan red secretly at her little cousin, suddenly understanding why people say having children affects a couple''s private life. Just when the couple wants to do something unspeakable, the child says she needs to use the bathroom.


    Ji Chunsheng also urged her, "You should go rest."


    Shi Ruan suddenly pped her forehead, "I just remembered, we need to turn in lesson ns next Monday. I have to write my lesson ns before I can rest."


    Before Shi Ruan could turn her pleading gaze to her little cousin, Ji Chunsheng spoke up, "You go to sleep. I''ll write the lesson ns for you."


    Having been tricked into doing homework for her cousin many times as a child, Shi Li could guess the hidden dagger beneath this familiar opening.


    "Huh?" This was an unexpected windfall.


    Her cousin had been writing her homework since childhood, so Shi Ruan had full confidence in Shi Li''s abilities.


    But Ji Chunsheng was different. She asked uncertainly, "Do you know how to write them?"


    "Aren''t your lesson ns just copying? It shouldn''t be too difficult, right?"


    Shi Ruan smiled sheepishly, "Then I''ll trouble you with it."


    ording to school requirements, they needed to write five ns per week. Two months into the semester, Shi Ruan had only written half of one.


    If the school wasn''t checking at midterms, she''d still have only half a n done by the end of the semester.


    Shi Ruan owed a total of 39.5 lesson ns. As she handed the two n books to Ji Chunsheng, she felt a tiny bit guilty - but so little it could be ignored.


    Shi Ruan thought to herself that taking that basketball hit wasn''t for nothing after all.


    Originally, Shi Ruan''s n was to get injured protecting Ji Chunsheng. Not only would she gain his favor, but she could also use the hospital record to ask for leave and avoid tomorrow''s "homework collection."


    Handing over both n books, Shi Ruan felt as if a huge burden had been lifted from her shoulders.


    She thought, if Ji Chunsheng could help herplete all 30-something lesson ns, even if she ultimately failed to win him over, she''d stille out ahead.


    As Shi Ruany in bed, she happily calcted that by the end of the semester, she could find another boyfriend to write her lesson ns. (�ޣ���)V


    (Dear children, we must establish correct values. It''s wrong to reap without sowing. Don''t learn from this, and remember that the characters'' views don''t represent the author''s views. Kisses!)


    With beautiful expectations for the future, Shi Ruan drifted off to sleep.


    In her dream, she had five boyfriends who fought every day over who got to write her lesson ns. Meanwhile, she favored her primary husband: "Man, I entrust all my lesson ns to you. This is my special grace to you."


    Ji Chunsheng brought fruit tes and snacks to the group on the sofa. "Have some snacks first. If there''s anything else you want to eat, I can order delivery."


    Rongrong and the other two didn''t dare say they didn''t need anything. All three looked to Shi Li.


    Shi Li continued smiling, "No need. This is enough."


    "I''m not sure what you young people like to do for fun?"


    Shi Li knew well what was most important to his cousin right now, so he reminded, "Weren''t you going to write the lesson ns?"


    Ji Chunsheng nodded, "Right. Well, make yourselves at home. Shi Li, you entertain the kids. I''ll go copy the lesson ns."


    Before leaving, he added, "Oh, and your sister is sleeping. If you want to watch TV, you can go to the home theater on the left side of the first floor. It''s soundproofed."


    Unsurprisingly, the three heard Shi Li''s sarcastic voice again, [He even knows there''s a home theater here. How impressive.]

 Chapter 217: Baji Yibu

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>


    After Ji Chunsheng left, the three of them pushed the fruit in front of Shi Li, hoping she would calm down.


    Putting herself in that situation, she would indeed be very angry.


    Shi Li imagined the cut mango pieces were Ji Chunsheng and bit into them fiercely, over and over.


    Shi Li secretly opened her calendar and silently encouraged herself, [It''s okay, wait until Brother Ji gets into trouble, Ji Chunsheng epts guardianship, and gets involved with Brother Ji''s wife.]


    [Shi Ruan can''t tolerate even a speck of sand in her eye, no matter how much she likes someone, she won''t put up with it.]


    [Anyway, it won''t be long now.]


    [It''s fine, I can endure.]


    [When Brother Ji''s wife finds out she''s two months pregnant, Ji Chunsheng and Brother Ji''spany organizes a charity event, going to an underdeveloped area to teach for a month. During this time, Brother Ji saves a little girl who was almost hit by a tractor but gets caught under the tractor wheels himself.]


    [Chu Chunsheng was nearby at the time. He med himself for not protecting his friend in time. The medical facilities in the remote mountainous area were inadequate. Before the ambnce could reach them, Brother Ji had already passed away.]


    [On his deathbed, Brother Ji worried about his new wife and their unborn child, entrusting Ji Chunsheng to take care of them. In the end, Brother Ji''s child couldn''t be saved, and neither could his wife.]


    [With a friend like Chu Chunsheng, he was both unlucky and had good judgment.]


    This plot was so clich�� it wasn''t even worth criticizing. Why was Shi Li so familiar with these details? She hadn''t been hiding under someone''s bed, and even gossip magazines wouldn''t write about it in such detail. Besides, the truthfulness of gossip magazines was questionable, and Shi Li shouldn''t have believed it anyway.


    It was because in her previous life, she had vaguely heard about the entanglement between the two families, which triggered her memory. This was actually the content of another novel by the same author.


    Shi Li hadn''t read this novel, she had only heard a brief description of its background.


    As for the subsequent development of the story, she could guess that after going through numerous hardships, the two would eventually live a blissfully happy life together.


    The other three people, while looking at their phones, quietly listened to Shi Li''s recollection.


    After Shi Li finished reminiscing, it took everyone a while to extricate themselves from this absurdly dramatic scenario.


    There was no actual illicit behavior involved, but the rtionships just felt extremelyplicated.


    Shi Li sighed, [I just don''t know when Brother Ji''s wife will get pregnant. I hope Shi Ruan won''t be in too deep by then.]


    While Shi Li was sighing with worry, the person she was concerned about was dreaming of having five wives, all vying to help her write lesson ns, living a sweet life.


    Shi Li was purely worrying unnecessarily, like a eunuch more anxious than the emperor.


    Being a teacher was exhausting for Shi Ruan. Although she could take a nap at noon, it had been a long time since she had slept so well.


    She slept for two hours straight, and even though it was a long nap, when she opened her eyes, she felt even more tired, her whole body limp and weak.


    She picked up her phone and yed with some male characters for a while. Although there was a stunning beauty in the study, he wasn''t hers yet, still at the look-but-don''t-touch stage.


    She could only satisfy her cravings with these 2D characters for now.


    Checking the time, Shi Ruan estimated Ji Chunsheng''s progress. If he wrote quickly, he might have finished one-third of it.


    Shi Ruan became even more determined to take a day off next Monday. She silently praised herself for being clever enough to get a sick note from the doctor.


    It was rather pathetic that she still resorted to these tricks at work, just like she did in school.


    The master bedroom was close to the study. Shi Ruan shuffled over in her slippers to check on the progress. "I''ve had my nap. How much have you written? My head still hurts a bit, but I can manage. You must be exhausted. Let me take over. This is my work after all, I shouldn''t have troubled you."


    Ji Chunsheng continued writing without pause. "It''s alright, I can keep going. Why don''t you go y with your cousin and those kids? They''re ying mahjong."


    Shi Ruan was an old gambler; otherwise, there wouldn''t be a mahjong table in the house. Hearing "mahjong" made her want to rush over and y a couple of rounds. However, she was supposed to be sick now and should act a bit more delicate.


    Shi Ruan''s gaze towards the mahjong table was almost drooling, but she persisted, "I want to keep youpany."


    "Go y, I''m almost done."


    Afraid she wouldn''t believe him, Ji Chunsheng showed her what he had already written.


    Shi Ruan''s doe eyes widened in surprise. Almost done? Really? I don''t believe it.jpg


    When Shi Ruan wrote it herself, it took her two days to finish, though of course, that included time for eating, sleeping, and browsing her phone.


    Although most of that time was spent cking off, Shi Ruan adamantly refused to admit it was because of her procrastination. She insisted it was the school leadership''s fault.


    Among the neat and graceful handwriting, Shi Ruan immediately noticed the date on the first line was already in October, meaning Ji Chunsheng had already written half of it.


    In just two hours, he hadpleted half of it. It looked like she might be able to go to school tomorrow and wouldn''t need to take a day off.


    Excited, Shi Ruan rushed over and gave him a bear hug. At this moment, Ji Chunsheng had transcended from being just someone Shi Ruan wanted to seduce.


    Shi Ruan: You are my god!


    She nted a kiss on Ji Chunsheng''s face, then another on the lesson n.


    Ji Chunsheng froze in his seat, watching as Shi Ruan kissed the lesson n several more times.


    "You''re amazing!" Shi Ruan was never stingy with her praise. This was why she could coax Shi Li into doing her homework when they were young, not with money or sentiment, but just with her words.


    Shi Ruan''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him. "You write so fast!"


    A wicked thought crossed her mind about locking Ji Chunsheng up to write lesson ns during school days and teaching ns during holidays. Hehehe~


    Ji Chunsheng pursed his lips and took out a sheet of white paper covered in ck writing. "Actually, I could be even faster. I''m trying to imitate your handwriting, which slows me down a bit."


    Shi Ruan had never seen Ji Chunsheng''s handwriting before. When she saw the graceful script on the lesson n, she thought it was his natural handwriting and that it was simr to hers.


    She hadn''t realized that not only had he written over twenty lesson ns for her, but he had also imitated her handwriting in the process.


    He truly was the chosen one for writing lesson ns.


    Ji Chunsheng continued, "I can roughly write in your style now. I could write even faster. It will be done soon."


    Shi Ruan was moved to tears. "You''re so good. I love you so much."


    For the person saying these words, it was just a casual remark. She said this to people around her countless times every day, including but not limited to parents, rtives, colleagues, and friends.


    But to the person hearing these words, the meaning was entirely different.


    Passing by the study and witnessing this scene, Shi Li let out a sharp, piercing scream.


    Shi Li''s anger at this moment was so intense that even three people couldn''t hold her back. Three was the maximum number for bystanders, but it wasn''t the limit for Shi Li''s fury.

 Chapter 218: Fight Me

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>


    The voice of Shi Li was filled with anger, "What are you doing?"


    Shi Ruan stepped back as if caught in the act, trying to distance herself from the situation, "I-I-I... H-h-how are you?"


    Shi Li couldn''t help butugh in exasperation. After all that thinking, this was all her cousin coulde up with.


    The other four people also chuckled at Shi Ruan''s nonsensical response. Seeing her cousinugh, Shi Ruan bounced forward and hugged her, saying, "Let''s go, let''s go. We shouldn''t disturb this goodrade''s hard work." After all, he held half her life in his hands.


    When only one person remained in the study, the "goodrade" continued to work overtime.


    Afraid of disturbing his work, Shi Ruan had already prepared to order takeout, not daring to interrupt him.


    This was a sacred task, an important mission.


    The two sisters of the Shi family and Rongrong leaned together, watching two episodes of an inconsequential soap opera at double speed. By the second episode, therade who waspleting the sacred task emerged from the study.


    Shi Ruan asked with concern, "Are you feeling unwell? Do you want water or fruit? Just call me, and I''ll bring it up. There''s no need for you to lift a finger in our home." This wasn''t just about lifting a finger; his action would mean half a page of lesson ns vanishing into thin air.


    As she said this, she seemed to have forgotten that just a few hours ago, Ji Chunsheng was cutting fruit in the kitchen, and even just now, he was writing furiously in the study.


    Ji Chunsheng shook his head, "It''s time to make dinner."


    Shi Ruan didn''t dare trouble him with such a trivial task as cooking. The most important thing now was for him to return to the study and work!


    "That''s too much trouble. We can just order takeout."


    "It''s no trouble. I''ve already bought the ingredients, and you did say you wanted home-cooked food."


    Wanting home-cooked food was just something Shi Ruan had made up on the spot. If she really wanted home-cooked food, she could just go back to the Old Mansion.


    Wanting home-cooked food was about as likely as her cat doing a backflip.


    As the two of them were locked in a tug-of-war over whether to cook or order takeout, Rongrong spoke up, "I can cook. You can try my culinary skills."


    All eyes turned to Rongrong. Shi Ruan now looked at her as if she were a living Bodhisattvae to save mankind. She grasped Rongrong''s hand excitedly and said, "Wow, I can''t believe someone as young as you already knows how to cook. You''re really amazing!"


    Rongrong, flustered by the excited woman, blushed slightly. "It''s nothing special, just barely edible."


    "That''s still impressive. Shi Li doesn''t know how to cook, and I''m ten years older than you, but I only know how to make instant noodles."


    Shi Ruan kept praising her, "Then I''ll trouble you with this task. I can be your assistant."


    Ji Chunsheng''s gaze lingered for a moment on their sped hands before he looked away, saying casually, "We shouldn''t let a guest cook, especially a young person. It''s dangerous to handle knives. What if she gets hurt? They still have to go to school, and an injury would affect their studies."


    Shi Ruan didn''t care about taking time off herself, but it was a different story for students. She couldn''t help but be biased.


    She gave Rongrong''s hand a squeeze and rubbed it, thinking it would be a shame if such beautiful, slender hands were injured.


    Shi Ruan said with some hesitation, "Then maybe we should order takeout after all."


    "I''ll do it," Ji Chunsheng said, rolling up his shirt sleeves as he walked towards the kitchen. "I''ve already bought the ingredients. They won''t stay fresh if we leave them."


    "If I''m busy cooking now, I won''t have time to write the lesson ns. I might have to stay a bit longer after dinner."


    Touching on the issue Shi Ruan cared about most, he implied that he would see things through to the end, finishing her lesson ns before going home!


    What a good person, Shi Ruan thought once again.


    Shi Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, but Shi Li nearly choked on her own saliva. She knew this man had ulterior motives, and now he was revealing his true intentions.


    Shi Li looked at her foolishly grinning cousin with frustration as she said to Rongrong, "It''s fine, you rest. Let him handle it."


    "We can''t always trouble others for help. How much of your lesson n is left? I can help you copy it."


    In the end, she took on all the responsibility.


    What else could she do? She couldn''t let Ji Chunsheng stayte to write lesson ns.


    Shi Ruan looked at her as if she were an idiot. They already had a sucker willing to help, so why should she do the work?


    Shi Li thought: What else can I do? It''s all for your sake!


    At that moment, a male voice called from the kitchen, "Shi Ruan, where''s the soy sauce? I can''t find it."


    Shi Ruan was called away. From the enclosed Chinese-style kitchen, their conversation could be faintly heard. "Don''t you remember? We don''t have soy sauce at home. We just bought a bottle earlier."


    "I''m sorry, I forgot. Could you please pass me the soy sauce then?"


    "Oh, sure."


    Shi Ruan casually asked, "Do you need any more help?"


    "Could you hand me a te? I don''t know where they''re kept."


    And so, without any specific tasks in the kitchen, Shi Ruan found herself bustling about, either passing salt or finding tes. It exhausted her and infuriated Shi Li.


    Shi Li called out, "Sis, is your head still hurting? Why don''t you go back to bed and rest for a while? If you don''t rest properly when you''re sick, it might leavesting effects."


    No one responded for a long time, until finally a careless "I''m fine" was heard.


    The conversation in the kitchen continued, with Shi Ruan asking Ji Chunsheng why he knew how to cook, and so well at that.


    Ji Chunsheng exined in detail how he learned to cook while studying abroad, which led to amusing anecdotes from his time overseas, making Shi Ruan giggle constantly.


    On the sofa, Shi Li imagined the cushion was Ji Chunsheng and pummeled it fiercely.


    Suddenly, Shi Li had a brilliant idea: [Find a housekeeper for my sister, and let''s see what corepetency you have left.]


    The other three: What a great n!


    While the two were cooing in the kitchen, Shi Li contacted Huang Jie, asking her to find a part-time worker skilled in cooking and housework.


    She had already thought of a reason: her sister living alone in the new house was worrying, and she needed a skilled cook by her side to feel at ease.


    Huang Jie didn''t doubt the authenticity of Shi Li''s words. The sisters had always been close, so it was natural for Shi Li to worry about her sister.


    Huang Jie was very efficient. Before the food was ready, she had sent the resumes of potential candidates to Shi Li.


    Shi Li specifically chose an auntie who was skilled in cooking and had studied in the East for several years.


    At the dinner table, Shi Ruan couldn''t stop praising Ji Chunsheng''s culinary skills.


    "Sis, I''ve found a housekeeper for you. This way, you cane home to a hot, home-cooked meal after work."


    Seeing the slightly bewildered expressions on their faces, Shi Li smiled faintly at Ji Chunsheng.


    She didn''t believe that his two years of culinary practice abroad couldpare to a professional chef auntie who did this for a living.


    One shouldn''t challenge a professional with their hobby.

 Chapter 219: Hm

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>


    Shi Ruan blinked, turning to her younger cousin in disbelief, "Darling, do you know how much my monthly sry is?"


    At this moment, Shi Li didn''t actually know, so she asked, "How much is your sry?"


    Shi Ruan smiled, "After deducting social insurance and housing fund, I take home 7,000 yuan per month."


    This sry was within Shi Li''s expectations, so she wasn''t surprised.


    Shi Ruan asked her again, "Then how much is a housekeeper''s monthly sry?"


    Shi Li knew this as well, from the sry expectations section of the resume, which stated a desired sry of 20,000 to 25,000 yuan.


    Shi Li therefore gave this figure, "20,000 to 25,000 yuan."


    Shi Ruan knew that such a skilled housekeeper''s sry would definitely not be low, which is why she had asked her cousin.


    Shi Ruan slowly said, "With my monthly sry of 7,000 yuan, asking me to hire a housekeeper with a minimum monthly sry of 20,000 yuan, am I crazy? For every month I work, I''d owe the housekeeper 13,000 yuan. I''d have to work hard for three months just to afford one month of the housekeeper''s sry."


    Shi Ruan, with an expression that suggested she didn''t understand her cousin''s thinking, continued, "In that case, I might as well just stay at home without working, cook for myself and clean the house myself. Although I wouldn''t be earning money, at least I wouldn''t be losing money."


    "Why do you think I go to work? For charity? Do you think our country''s education system isn''t sound enough, so I''m subsidizing my own sry to work, just for the development of education?"


    "Or do you think I work to realize my personal value, because I''m worried life would be too boring, so I find a job to entertain myself?"


    On this point, Shi Li understood Shi Ruan quite well. She was a person who loved leisure and hatedbor, a severe sufferer ofziness. Shi Ruan was neither of the two types of people mentioned above.


    Shi Li could also guess the reason. The only reason Shi Ruan was willing to work was not because she loved it, but to qualify for monthly withdrawals from the trust fund.


    Shi Ruan had the capital to stay at home and live off her parents, so why did she choose to diligently go to work? It all stemmed from the family trust fund.


    Every child in the Shi family had money deposited into a trust fund since birth, managed by professional fund managers. Although this fund was in their name, they couldn''t use it freely. The only condition was that the Shi family children must have a job and couldn''t sit at home waiting to die.


    As long as they had a job, they could withdraw a sum of money from the trust fund each month.


    At the same time, if they were unemployed for a period, they wouldn''t be able to withdraw money from the trust fund. Only by finding a new job could they regain the qualification to withdraw money.


    Shi Ruan had always dislikedbor and preferred enjoyment since she was young. It wasn''t until she realized that only a stable job would allow her to withdraw money from the trust fund each month that she started thinking about what kind of job was stable. After much consideration, she concluded that only jobs within the system would suffice.


    The reason she chose to be a teacher was entirely because teachers had winter and summer vacations in addition to other jobs, allowing her to travel during these breaks.


    After setting her goal of bing a teacher, from what she learned from those around her, she also thought it was an easy profession, and she focused all her efforts on this goal.


    It wasn''t until after she started working that she realized being a teacher wasn''t easy.


    In addition to regr sses, there were meetings, all kinds of meetings, creating exam papers, grading papers, writing lesson ns, writing teaching ns...


    Moreover, the sry received wasn''t proportional to thebor put in. Shi Ruan was still okay with her family''s backing, but it was truly difficult for her colleagues from ordinary families.


    A monthly sry of 20,000 yuan wasn''t an astronomical figure for Shi Ruan. Let alone the fact that her aunt gave her daughter pocket money every month, just the money withdrawn from the trust fund was enough to support a team of housekeepers.


    However, when Shi Ruan thought about her own monthly sry of only 7,000 yuan, while the housekeeper she would employ would earn 20,000 yuan per month, she felt unbnced.


    The hard-earned money from her month of exhausting work couldn''t even support a housekeeper.


    Shi Li knew her cousin wasn''t short of money, and was purelyining. She said, "It''s okay, I''ll pay for the housekeeper''s sry."


    She had previously obtained 4 million yuan from Bo Yichen, enough to pay this all-capable housekeeper''s sry for 15 years.


    Shi Ruan couldn''t possibly let her younger sister support her. She didn''t often stay in this apartment, so usually calling a part-time cleaner would suffice. She could eat at the cafeteria or order takeout, and if she wanted home-cooked meals, she could either have the driver deliver them or make a special trip home herself.


    "Let''s talk about itter. I don''t often stay in this apartment, so there''s no need to hire a housekeeper to cook for me specifically."


    Shi Ruan picked up some meat with her chopsticks for her little cousin, "Our dear Li is still the best, sister loves you the most."


    Shi Ruan knew her sister was soft-hearted and not tough, and this approach always worked.


    Sure enough, this tactic was infallible. Shi Li''s face became a bit ufortable as she said, "I''m worried about you living outside alone. Why don''t you go back home today?"


    Shi Ruan was still thinking about her unfinished lesson n. She said, "It''s morefortable living at home, but I have to work tomorrow. If I go back home now, I''ll have toe back again tomorrow morning. It''s too troublesome."


    Shi Li reluctantly epted her exnation. After the six of them finished dinner, they cleaned up the dishes together.


    There was a dishwasher at home, so there was no need to worry about who would wash the dishes.


    Logically, it was gettingte, and the group should leave soon. Firstly, the host needed to rest, and the four of them had school tomorrow, so they needed to rest early. Secondly, Rongrong had moved in today and probably had a lot to organize. They had already taken up much of her time this afternoon and couldn''t disturb her further.


    Rongrong waved her hand: It''s no bother, no bother. The more drama to watch, the better.


    Aliali: 673ebb12c4f3f33ac4eea08cAfter dinner, under Ji Chunsheng''s various hints, Shi Ruan urged everyone to go home quickly, saying it was already dark and dangerous to stay outte.


    Shi Li left reluctantly, looking back every few steps. Shi Ruan told everyone to message her when they got home safely.


    After leaving Shi Ruan''splex, the four of them turned into the neighboringplex, carrying small household appliances and kitchen utensils bought by taking advantage of Ji Chunsheng.


    The round moon hung high in the night sky as the young men and women each carried tworge shopping bags, their shadows stretching long on the ground.


    After sending Rongrong home, the three of them let her start settling her things while they helped put the groceries in the fridge and the newly bought small appliances in the kitchen.


    After making sure Rongrong didn''t need any more help, the three of them asked her to lock the door and left theplex together.


    Shi Li''s family driver had been waiting at theplex entrance and dropped off Qiao Jingjia and Fu Huixing at their homes one after another.


    On the way home, Shi Li became increasingly worried and made a video call to Shi Ruan.


    Shi Ruan was a phone addict. Even when she was working, she would secretly use her phone, let alone when she wasn''t working. She should be browsing her phone.


    Shi Li''s heart sank more and more until the call was finally answered.

 Chapter 220: How Did You Get Here

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>


    When Shi Ruan''s smiling face appeared on the screen, she said, "What''s up? Are you checking on me? Don''t worry, little housewife, Ji Chunsheng has already left."


    Shi Li didn''t believe Shi Ruan''s words, but her casual tone made Shi Li believe that Ji Chunsheng must have indeed left. Shi Ruan was still in the stage of acting like ady in front of Ji Chunsheng, and would never speak in such a manner if he were present.


    As sisters, their focus was the same. Shi Li asked, "Did you finish copying the lesson n?"


    Shi Ruan grinned mischievously, "Of course I finished it. How could I let him leave if I hadn''t?"


    Shi Ruan on the screen shook her head and clicked her tongue, "He''s truly a natural at copying lesson ns. It''s a shame he didn''t be a teacher."


    Shi Li deted her enthusiasm, "If he were a teacher, he wouldn''t even be able to finish his own lesson ns, let alone write them for you."


    "That''s true."


    Shi Ruan noticed through the camera that the car''s interior indicated Shi Li hadn''t returned home yet. She advised her sister, "Tell the driver not to rush. Ask him to drive slowly, there''s no hurry to get home."


    Shi Li was wearing earphones, afraid that Shi Ruan might say something inappropriate that the driver could overhear. Although the driver was a long-time employee of the family, it was still better to be cautious.


    Shi Li nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him. You should get some rest too. Didn''t you get injured? Don''t stay upte, you have to get up early for work tomorrow."


    Shi Li gave her usual reminders, though whether Shi Ruan would heed them or not was beyond her control.


    The video call ended quickly. At this point, there was still some distance to Shi Li''s vi. Shi Li kept her earphones on, now ying soothing music.


    While Shi Li was still on her way, Rongrong had already prepared the bed sheets and pillowcases and ced toiletries in the bathroom. She took out her books and sat at the desk in the bedroom. After some thought, she took out her phone and beganposing a message in an unfamiliar chat window.


    At the same moment but in different ces, Fu Huixing and Qiao Jingjia were doing something simr,piling the information they had heard from Shi Li into text messages to send to Ji Feiyu.


    Ji Feiyu received messages from three strangers almost simultaneously, curiously all in the form of short essays.


    After reading through them, Ji Feiyu realized that these three well-meaning individuals had all sent her the information they had learned about her brother''s cause of death from Shi Li.


    Although they had all heard the same content, the three messages were quite different.


    One message was concise, summarizing the main points and including the sender''s analysis.


    Another message was rtively long, seemingly aplete retelling of what they had heard from Shi Li.


    From these two messages, Ji Feiyu could gather a lot of information, such as that her brother would soon pass away in a remote vige due to apany-organized charity event, and that her sister-inw was two months pregnant at the time.


    Thest message, which Ji Feiyu receivedtest, was also the most extensive.


    This third message was interesting. It first recounted Shi Li''s words in full, then briefly analyzed the sender''s own conjectures. Unlike the vague guesses in the first message, this one used ambiguous terms yet mentioned some rtively urate timeframes, such as "around February."


    Ji Feiyu wondered if this third person had obtained additional inside information from Shi Li that the other two weren''t aware of.


    However, since the first two messages didn''t mention February, Ji Feiyu didn''t put much stock in this information.


    She decided to focus on the facts about her sister-inw being two months pregnant and thepany''s charity event.


    As a result, the Ji family noticed that every morning after waking up, the first thing Ji Feiyu did was to ask her sister-inw if she was pregnant.


    Although Ji Feiyu''s parents also wanted to hold a grandchild soon, they hadn''t reached the state their younger daughter was in.


    Who asks their sister-inw every day if she''s pregnant?


    Ji Feiyu''s elder brother felt that his little sister was acting abnormally. Worried that his wife might feel pressured by his sister''s daily questioning, he had reprimanded Ji Feiyu more than once and privately told his wife not to rush into having children.


    Ji Feiyu felt wronged. Did they think she enjoyed making herself a nuisance every day by asking her sister-inw if she was pregnant?


    She wasn''t in a hurry to be an aunt. Her fondness for nieces and nephews was predicated on not disliking her sister-inw.


    Children born to a disliked sister-inw would also be disliked.


    Unable to openly annoy people, Ji Feiyu could only observe her sister-inw secretly.


    Ji Feiyu was exhausted by this, feeling like some kind of pervert.


    While Ji Feiyu, having learned of her brother''s cause of death and the approximate timeline from the three messages, was trying to secretly prevent it, Shi Li and two members of the "thieving trio" participated in a mathpetition over the weekend.


    Everyone had prepared for this mathpetition for a long time.


    In the final selection stage, there were four spots in total. Apart from Shi Li and her twopanions, the fourth spot went to the math ss representative from the neighboring ss.


    For thispetition, the school had given the four students a half-day off on Friday afternoon, telling them to check out the exam venue and get some good rest.


    The four traveled together, eating lunch in the cafeteria before taking a bus to see the exam venue.


    The venue wasn''t far from Qianpu Middle School, only five bus stops away.


    It wasn''t a peak hour, so the bus was empty. The four sat side by side on the sunny side of the bus.


    Under the afternoon sun, the bus moved leisurely, making the four students in their seats drowsy.


    When they arrived, the four hopped off the bus.


    Aliali: 673eba99c4f3f33ac4ee9836There weren''t many students participating in thepetition, and some didn''t have the habit of checking the venue beforehand, so the entrance to the exam site was quiet, unlike the crowded scenes typical of middle and high school entrance exam venue checks.


    The four acted as if they were just there to say "we''ve been here," merely ncing at the overallyout of the exam site before turning their full attention to the snacks around the venue.


    With autumn''s arrival, a few stalls selling roasted sweet potatoes had appeared on the street.


    In the cold weather, Shi Li''s hands were always icy.


    Seeing the roasted sweet potatoes made Shi Li want to buy one to warm her hands.


    Although they had eaten lunch, the sight of the roasted sweet potatoes made them feel a bit hungry again.


    Shi Li pointed to a nearby sweet potato stall and suggested buying one, but just then, an unfamiliar male voice interrupted her action.


    Although the voice wasn''t particrly unpleasant, Shi Li detected a hint of sarcasm in it. "Rongrong, are you here to check out the exam venue too? Has Qianpu Middle School run out of capable students? You just got lucky once in apetition, and your school dares to let you represent them in apetition? Aren''t they afraid you''ll show your true colors and be another student who scores only eight points?"


    She didn''t know who this person was, but he seemed to know Rongrong from before.


    Hearing this boy''s mockery of Rongrong and the simultaneous ridicule of Qianpu Middle School, the math ss representative from the neighboring ss felt as if he had been pped twice in public. If Rongrong, who consistently scored full marks on practice exams, was just getting lucky, what did that make him? A zombie cat that had been dead for eighty years?

 Chapter 221: The Goddess is Actually a Goddess-Jin

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    The boy spoke glibly, "I must say you''re quite clever. You knew that with your brain alone, you''d never get ahead in our school. Just because you managed to cheat once doesn''t mean you could do it again, so you simply changed tracks and chose to be ssmates with those rich spoiled brats. Though you''re at the bottom here, you might actually rank near the top at their school."


    "Look at that, this must have been your n all along. At Qianpu Middle School, you probably won''t need to cheat to qualify forpetitions."


    He leaned in closer and lowered his voice, "Were those scores really not from cheating? Since the start of the semester, you''ve consistently rankedst in our ss and among the bottom fifty in the school. I just can''t figure out how you suddenly scored perfect marks in thatpetition qualifying exam."


    "Even if you were going to cheat, you should have been more subtle about it. Going from deadst to first ce is just too outrageous."


    The mathematics ss representative from the neighboring ss blinked, finding the scene before him ratherplicated, his mind struggling to process it all.


    Had Rongrong''s grades really been that poor before? But if her academic performance was bad, how could she qualify to transfer to Qianpu Middle School?


    As ssmates, they didn''t know much about Rongrong''s family background, but they knew enough to understand that she didn''te from a wealthy family.


    Her transfer to Qianpu Middle School was due to her first-prize award in mathematicspetitions. The school favored such promising students who could potentially secure admission to top universities. After all, even an elite school couldn''t escape its fundamental nature as an educational institution - its foundation still relied on students'' academic performance.


    Therefore, the school loved recruiting high-performing students and offered them various privileges.


    However, for some students, while they might excel in middle school, their performance in high school wasn''t guaranteed.


    That''s why the school particrly favored students like Rongrong who came with proven academic achievements.


    Yet in all these years, the school had never actively poached students, and willing transfer students like Rongrong were unprecedented.


    "Qianpu Middle School must really be desperate if they''re letting students like you represent them inpetitions."


    Rongrong disliked arguing with others and would simply walk away with a cold expression in such situations.


    But Shi Li wasn''t like that - if someone insulted her, she would definitely retaliate.


    Rongrong was her team member, under her protection, and insulting Rongrong meant insulting her.


    Shi Li dramatically stepped back, "Oh my god, what''s that overwhelming stench? Did someone''s sewage tank explode?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, my mistake - it wasn''t a sewage explosion, it was just you opening your mouth. You know, if your mouth stinks that bad, you shouldn''t speak. You had me thinking someone''s septic tank had burst."


    The e-covered boy looked incredulous. Beautiful girls naturally attracted more attention from the opposite sex.


    He had noticed Shi Li before, but seeing her dressed in designer brands, he knew she must be from a wealthy family. This sparked a sense of pride in him when facing her - so what if she''s beautiful, so what if she''s rich, she''s nothing but a pretty vase.


    Moreover, with such beauty, surely many people would be willing to spend money on her, so despite her young age, who knows where all that money really came from?


    (Shi Li: Rich people have children too)


    Throwing dirt on excellent girls was the quickest way to bring them down from their pedestal.


    So his feelings toward Shi Li wereplicated - a mix of amazement and disdain.


    But if this girl were willing to date him, he''d eagerly agree.


    However, when he heard Shi Li''s crudenguage, he was shocked and bewildered.


    How could such a beautiful girl use such vulgar words?


    And when those words were directed at him, his shock doubled.


    Of course, when he heard Shi Li''s colorfulnguage, he also felt a sense of vindication - so this beautiful, rich girl wascking in refinement, that made more sense.


    Despite his young age, his patronizing attitude was already fully formed, "How can you, a girl, speak such vulgar words? It''spletely unbing. If you continue like this, no respectable family will want to marry you."


    The phrase "no respectable family will want to marry you" was both absurd and slightly amusing.


    Shi Li found this phrase somewhat familiar, and quickly realized where she''d heard simr sentiments - like those viral inte posts iming certain female celebrities "couldn''t find husbands in our vige" or female athletes "can''t have children due to cold uterus"... The logic was remarkably simr.


    Though he was trying to lecture her, why did Shi Li somehow feel like she was beingplimented?


    Rongrong stepped forward, attempting to shield Shi Li, "Mind your own business, Dong Wenhao, just worry about yourself."


    "With yourck of male virtue, putting yourself on disy and actively approaching girls, no good woman would want to marry such a flirtatious man. Take my advice and reform yourself while there''s still time."


    Shi Li, Rongrong, and the math representative from the neighboring ss turned incredulously toward Fu Huixing.


    The reason was simple - those words had actuallye from Fu Huixing.


    From the usually quiet and serious Fu Huixing.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but mentally praise him, [As expected of you, Star Star, outstanding graduate of the male virtue school]


    Dong Wenhao waspletely baffled by this talk of male virtue, wondering if this guy in front of him had something wrong with his head.


    He wanted to call him crazy, but afterparing their height difference - the other guy being taller and more built - he reconsidered. Though the guy looked normal, his mind might not work right, and what if he got violent after being insulted?


    Even if he called the police, they''d probably just give a warning.


    Following the principle of avoiding unnecessary trouble, Dong Wenhao decided to leave.


    The four of them didn''t understand what was going through his mind, but they watched him run away quickly.


    Shi Li: Didn''t understand, but respected the choice.


    Aliali: 673ebb12c4f3f33ac4eea08cThis guy was ridiculous, showing no concern for his own dignity.


    While the three were still shocked by Fu Huixing''s behavior,


    Fu Huixing casually said, "Let''s go, I see sweet potatoes being roasted by the road. Would you like some?"


    Of course they wanted some - Shi Li had been eyeing those roasted sweet potatoes.


    "Yes, please!"


    Rongrong and Fu Huixing didn''t get any sweet potatoes, but Shi Li and the math representative each bought one.


    The math representative returned home in a daze, feeling for the first time that these ssmates were quite different from what he had imagined.


    Shi Li was already something else - the goddess in everyone''s hearts turned out to be so uninhibited, cursing so crudely in private.


    Of course, this wasn''t nearly as shocking as the destruction of Fu Huixing''s image. Hearing talk of "male virtue" from the usually fierce and quiet Fu Huixing seemed even more explosive than hearing Shi Li curse.


    Math Representative: Who can understand? Your god and goddess are actually just a pair of weirdos.

 Chapter 222: Why Did the Grades Improve So Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>


    School let out in the afternoon, and no one nned to return to ss.


    Everyone went their separate ways, heading back to their respective homes.


    The next day, they met briefly at the entrance of the exam site before separating again to enter their assigned testing rooms.


    The exam wasn''t challenging for Shi Li. After it was over, the four of them gathered at the entrance.


    The math ss representative from the neighboring ss pulled Shi Li aside topare answers and ask questions.


    Rongrong usually spoke very little, but she was incredibly patient when exining math problems.


    Compared to the patient Rongrong, Shi Li had a shorter temper when exining problems, only covering the key steps.


    Few students woulde to Shi Li for help a second time; Fu Huixing was an exception.


    Even Shi Li herself couldn''t understand why he persisted ining to her for help every day. She figured it must be because he was a diligent student.


    However, since he was intelligent and quick to understand, each session only took three to five minutes of her time, so she didn''t mind.


    So, as fellow perfect scorers on thepetition papers, the math representative from the neighboring ss chose to check answers with Rongrong, fearing Shi Li might find him too slow.


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing quietly walked beside the other two. Shi Li could hear that Rongrong''s answers matched her own, so she assumed their scores would be simr.


    As Fu Huixing was also a member of her group, and as the group leader, she felt obligated to check on him. "How do you think you did?" she asked.


    "Not bad."


    Hearing his characteristically concise response, Shi Li couldn''t help but recall the recent discussion about male virtue.


    She couldn''t resist teasing him, "Are you not talking to me because you''re trying to maintain your male virtue, afraid no good family''s daughter would dare to marry you?"


    "I... that''s not it."


    There was a hint of hurt in his voice, but Shi Li didn''t notice it, and the two people discussing the exam papers beside them were even less likely to pay attention.


    Shi Li was simply being mischievous because she had nothing better to do.


    While the others wereparing answers, she felt ufortable staying silent.


    So she yfully said, "Don''t worry, a wife like you who''s good-looking and maintains male virtue is highly sought after in our vige. They''d be willing to pay a high bride price to marry you."


    As luck would have it, the other two had just finished their discussion and caught Shi Li''s explosivement.


    They exchanged bewildered nces, seeing shock in each other''s eyes.


    What had happened while they were checking answers that led to a discussion about bride prices?


    Fu Huixing clearly hadn''t expected such a train of thought from Shi Li, that she would say something like that.


    It was just a joke, after all - its interpretation depended entirely on the listener''s mindset.


    Unfortunately, the listener wasn''t exactly innocent-minded.


    Fu Huixing''s heart was pounding; he tried his best to maintainposure to avoid embarrassment.


    But steadying himself took all his energy, leaving him unable to think of how to respond to Shi Li.


    While Fu Huixing was still struggling with how to answer her question,


    Shi Li had already moved on to another topic: "Where should we eat?"


    This was something she''d been pondering during the exam, and now that the other two had finishedparing answers, it was the perfect time to discuss food.


    Shi Li''s sudden topic change relieved Fu Huixing from having to face the previous question, though it left him feeling somewhat empty inside.


    The math representative from the neighboring ss found some nearby restaurants on a social media tform, and they decided on one for dinner.


    The dining table is where rtionships are easily strengthened. As they ate, they chatted andined about teachers, growing closer to one another.


    The math representative from the neighboring ss had always felt a subtle barrier between himself and the other three, but felt this dinner had helped break it down.


    So during the meal, he raised his beer to toast Rongrong''s orange juice.


    Among them, he was the only one who ordered beer; the other three had orange juice.


    He seemed to have a low alcohol tolerance - his face was already showing a slight flush after just half a ss.


    Aliali: 673ebb7bc4f3f33ac4eea64c"Sister Rongrong, thank you, thank you for being so patient in exining problems to me. Our ss has troubled you so muchtely."


    "It''s nothing."


    Watching Rongrong take a sip of orange juice, he continued, "I don''t mean anything else by this, I just wanted to ask about your study methods, especially in math - how did you suddenly improve so much? Could you share your experience? I really want to improve."


    Worried that Rongrong might think he was questioning her grades, he quickly added, "I''m not doubting your results at all. I know how strict the exam supervision is at our school. I just want to learn from your experience."


    The school had improved its exam supervision systemst semester. While cheating couldn''t be prevented with absolute certainty, he knew whether Rongrong was genuine or not.


    If there were any issues with Rongrong''s grades, how could she easily solve the problems he struggled with?


    Oh right, his reminder made Shi Li and Fu Huixing recall what Rongrong''s former ssmate had said about her grades suddenly improving and making a qualitative leap.


    When Shi Li first heard this, she was so angry that her mind was preupied with arguing with that narrow-minded guy. Although she had heard about the improvement, she hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    She had forgotten about it after going home, but now the question was raised again.


    Shi Li tilted her head to look at Rongrong, [Oh right, why did her grades suddenly improve?]

 Chapter 223: Big Stone Crushes Chest

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>


    "Why did your grades improve so quickly?"


    Rongrong stared into his eyes while slowly bringing the orange juice to her lips, and calmly replied, "I suppose I just had a breakthrough. The quantitative umtion led to a qualitative change - I had enough foundation, and then suddenly everything clicked."


    The math representative from the neighboring ss nodded with partial understanding. Although he felt Rongrong''s exnation wasn''t quite logical, it was normal for ordinary people not to understand the world of geniuses.


    The fact that Rongrong could get into a provincial key school proved she wasn''t stupid. It seemed reasonable that someone intelligent, after umting enough knowledge, could suddenly have a breakthrough one day.


    The math representative believed her exnation. He raised his beer and toasted Rongrong again, "You''re actually quite outstanding. Your ssmates are blind to not see it. You shouldn''t care about their opinions, especially that person from yesterday - they''re just jealous. The more excellent you be, the more jealous they''ll be. Once you''re at a level they can''t reach, it won''t matter anymore."


    Rongrong didn''t take that person seriously, but she appreciated his kind intentions. "Thank you, what you said makes a lot of sense."


    While the math representative believed her exnation, Rongrong wasn''t focused on him. She was more interested in knowing what Shi Li thought.


    However, Shi Li''s inner thoughts had only been heard once two minutes ago, and then fell silent.


    The only sound at the table was the math representative continuing tofort and encourage her to stay strong and keep improving.


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing were quietly eating their meals. Rongrong wanted to secretly glimpse Shi Li''s expression but feared her action would seem too deliberate and make her appear guilty.


    By the end of the meal, Rongrong still couldn''t figure out what Shi Li was thinking.


    After returning home, she felt unsettled.


    Time didn''t ease everything; instead, it made her feel increasingly guilty.


    About half a monthter, thepetition results were announced.


    When the ss Teacher came to share the good news, the students were quietly listening to the ss monitor discuss what had been covered in the recent meeting.


    It wasn''t anything major - just an announcement about the New Year''s arts performance. Each ss needed to present at least one performance (with a note that senior year three sses weren''t required to participate).


    The ss monitor asked if anyone wanted to volunteer for the performance. When no one stepped forward, which was within his expectations, he added an incentive - participating would earn two points for ss credit, and winning would earn even more.


    As for how many points would be awarded for cing, that would be analyzed case by case, but it would definitely be more than two points, never less.


    Less than two months had passed since the sports meet, and many things had happened during this time. They hadpleted a midterm exam, where some students earned good scores and added many points for themselves and their groups.


    Others were less fortunate - just after turning their negative points positive through the sports meet, they found themselves back where they started, proudly holding negative points again.


    With only a month and a half left until winter break, the tradition of making dumplings together in the ssroom on New Year''s Eve couldn''t happen, so these negative points couldn''t continue.


    It was perfect timing.


    The ss monitor was like a dragon king bringing timely rain.


    The previously silent ssroom suddenly erupted with activity.


    Everyone started raising their hands, and except for a few normal proposals, the rest were quite oundish.


    The ss monitor said, "I can understand the person who wanted to sign up for fencing earlier - at least that has some entertainment value. But what''s this about signing up for painting? Watching you paint on stage is too absurd. Can you y violin with one hand while painting with the other?"


    Xu Weiwei timidly suggested, "How about I demonstrate painting with my feet?"


    The ss monitor closed his eyes briefly. "Get out."


    Xu Weiwei: "Okay!"


    However, there were more than twenty others in the ss who were just as outrageous as Xu Weiwei.


    Xu Weiwei had provided a reference point, and the proposed performances became increasingly absurd.


    The Chinese literature representative said, "I can recite ''Li Sao'' for everyone. If that''s too monotonous..."


    The English representative added, "I can provide English dubbing for the poetry recitation."


    "I can..."


    Seeing that things might escte to chest-crushing stunts with stones, and fearing that the appearance of stones and hammers might give the school leaders in the audience heart attacks,


    The ss monitor quickly halted the increasingly chaotic performance sign-ups.


    Just then, the ss Teacher entered, and the ss monitor quickly said, "We''ll discuss this in the ss group chat after school," before returning to his seat.


    Happy about his students winning awards, which were quite prestigious, the ss Teacher couldn''t hide his joy. "I''d like to share some good news. Shi Li, Rongrong, and Fu Huixing recently participated in apetition and achieved excellent results. Let''s congratte these three students."


    The ssroom erupted in apuse.


    Shi Li was confident about herself and Rongrong but had been slightly worried about Fu Huixing.


    Although Fu Huixing often came to her with questions, and his test scores and mock exam results were always good, Shi Li still worried he might not perform well this time.


    But judging from the ss Teacher''s tone, it seemed all three of them had done quite well.


    Shi Li was surprised and delighted. [Fu Huixing must have done well too.]


    The ss Teacher had grown ustomed to hearing Shi Li''s inner thoughts while speaking at the podium, and usually could control himself from looking at her.


    But today, upon hearing Shi Li''s thoughts, he couldn''t help ncing to his right front.


    Wasn''t his top student always interested in Feng Yunhe from the neighboring ss? Even as a teacher, he had heard about this - it was asionally mentioned in the teachers'' small group chat.


    He cared about all his students, especially his top student.


    Other students also showed surprise - had Shi Li changed her preferences?


    Rongrong noticed that even his tan skin couldn''t hide his reddening ears.


    She caught Qiao Jingjia''s attention and gestured toward the front, and they exchanged knowing smiles.


    The ss Teacher controlled his gaze, looking down at the students in the front two rows as he answered Shi Li''s question, "Shi Li and Rongrong received first prize at the provincial level, and Fu Huixing also did remarkably well, earning second prize at the provincial level. All three students from our ss have qualified for the provincial team and earned the opportunity to participate in the winter camp finals during the winter break."


    Aliali: 673eba99c4f3f33ac4ee9836Fu Huixing''s ranking was indeed unexpected for Shi Li. She raised her eyebrows at him, "Impressive."


    The students sitting behind them exchanged nces, making faces at each other. Sure enough, when their eyes met, the blush that hadn''t fully faded returned.


    After ss, Shi Li turned around, "Rongrong, what was the name of that student you met at the exam sitest time?"


    Though Rongrong didn''t understand her intention, she still provided the name.


    Shi Li left the ssroom while her groupmates watched in confusion, returning five minutester with an excited expression.


    "I asked the ss Teacher - that ssmate of yours did pretty well, actually got third prize at the provincial level."


    Rongrong nodded, "His grades were originally decent, so it''s not surprising."


    Shi Li giggled, "I''m nning to write him a thank-you letter, expressing our gratitude for his encouragement before the exam, which helped us achieve such good results."


    She hadn''t forgotten how that jerk had mocked Rongrong before the exam, using her of cheating and calling all their school''s students worthless.


    Rongrong remained silent: Your thank-you letter will probably give him high blood pressure.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 224: Because I’m not weird enough, I don’t fit in with you

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>


    Shi Li kept her word and wrote a thank-you letter that same day to send out.


    The address was provided by Rongrong, who didn''t know his home address, so she wrote down his school and ss information instead.


    The thank-you letter was a coborative creation by all four members of the group, with Shi Li taking charge of the final polish.


    During the afternoon''s free discussion period, the four of them whispered and discussed for an entire ss period beforepleting the five-hundred-word thank-you letter.


    This five-hundred-word letter was emotionally moving with a clear theme, truly a masterpiece among thank-you letters.


    After finishing, all four of them read it through, and Shi Li remarked, "It''s written beautifully. It will definitely make the recipient feel our sincere gratitude."


    Speaking of gratitude, Qiao Jingjia chuckled, "Since we''re so thankful, why don''t we include amemorative banner with the letter?"


    Makingmemorative banners was a familiar craft for Shi Li, so she volunteered, "I have contacts for making banners. I''ll get in touch with them."


    Since they were in ss, they couldn''t take out their phones to avoid losing points. Five minutester when ss ended, Shi Li took out her phone to arrange for an impressive banner to show her appreciation.


    The staff immediately assured her they would make the most magnificent banner possible.


    When the banner was ready, it was packaged together with the thank-you letter, wrapped like a gift box, and sent out.


    Dong Wenhao was puzzled when he received a call from the school security guard about a package waiting for him.


    He always used his home address for online shopping and had never used the school address.


    He was certain he hadn''t ordered anything.


    Could it be that his parents had sent him something to eat during sses?


    He went to collect the package during break time. The box was pink and dainty, with a strange name on the shippingbel that read: "A Grateful Heart Thanks You."


    It was obviously not from his mother.


    The pink, delicate box looked like something a girl would use, and Dong Wenhao couldn''t help but wonder if it was from a secret admirer.


    He just didn''t know which girl it might be.


    Images of various girls shed through his mind.


    It seemed like any of them could be the sender, and Dong Wenhao was in high spirits.


    He was very curious about what was inside the box but didn''t open it on his way back.


    Instead, he proudly carried it back to the ssroom, enjoying the attention from passing ssmates, feeling his image had be even more impressive.


    Walking into the ssroom with the gift box immediately drew many ssmates'' attention.


    Several students gathered around him, asking, "Is it a gift from your girlfriend?"


    "The packaging is so beautiful, it must be from a girl."


    "Wenhao, when did you get a girlfriend without telling your brothers? That''s not cool!"


    "When will you introduce her to us? Let us meet her!"


    Suddenly, he was surrounded by all kinds of ttery, and Dong Wenhao''s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    He modestly said, "Don''t be ridiculous, talking about girlfriends and all. I don''t have a girlfriend right now."


    Dong Wenhao ced the package on his desk and slowly opened it, saying, "I don''t even know who sent it. There''s no name on it."


    The teasing voices around him grew louder, "It must be from someone who has a secret crush on you!"


    That''s exactly what Dong Wenhao thought, but he couldn''t say it. Instead, he yed it down, "How could anyone have a crush on me? Stop teasing me."


    He knew exactly how to create buzz around himself. What should have been a simple package collection turned into something like a celebrity press conference, with almost the entire ss gathering around him.


    The students closest to him heard his modest denial about secret admirers and immediately began praising everything about him, from his family background to his looks, academics, and more, making him sound like he was beyond perfect, rating his looks at 150 points out of 100.


    A female ssmate passing by overheard this and scoffed quietly, muttering, "Hmph, show-off."


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Dong Wenhao slowly opened the box and first pulled out a letter.


    The ssroom erupted, "A love letter! It must be a love letter!"


    Dong Wenhao was feeling quite pleased when his "good friend" snatched the letter before he could open it.


    Since it was supposedly a love letter addressed to him, he didn''t mind if his friend read it aloud.


    Deep down, Dong Wenhao hoped he would read it out loud, so while he made gestures to stop him, he didn''t try too hard and naturally "gave up."


    When the "love letter" was roughly opened, his ssmate froze and remained silent for a long while. Others kept urging him, "Read it! If you won''t, I will!"


    Aliali: 673eba99c4f3f33ac4ee9836The boy leaned in and saw the words "Thank You Letter" right in the middle of the page.


    Though it wasn''t a love letter, this could still be something good - perhaps Dong Wenhao would even receive public recognition from teachers and the school.


    He began reading dramatically, but as he continued, something felt off. After quickly scanning the final paragraph, he fell silent.


    Thest paragraph revealed that Shi Li and her group had achieved good results in apetition thanks to his "motivation," and ended with more thanks for his "help."


    The reader fell silent, and the surrounding students who leaned in to see what was happening also fell quiet.


    Dong Wenhao, not hearing any continuation, looked up curiously and was met with strange looks from everyone around him.


    His fair-weather friend pulled out the remaining contents of the box: a printed announcement list and amemorative banner.


    The announcement list thoughtfully had three names circled in blue pen - two first prizes and one second prize.


    Shi Li''s thoughtfulness didn''t stop there. She had printed out the entire announcement list, and on thest page, Dong Wenhao''s name was circled.


    Everyone present thought: While the actual damage was minimal, the insult was maximum.

 Chapter 225

    Some quick-handed students had already unfurled the banner, prominently disying the words "Contemporary Master Teacher."


    Silence fell over Cambridge tonight.


    The previously noisy ssroom suddenly went quiet.


    When Dong Wenhao sensed something was wrong, he snatched the "love letter" and quickly began reading it.


    However, due to his earlier setup, this farce had already drawn half the ss around his desk.


    The consequence of such a public disy was that almost the entire ss witnessed his embarrassing situation.


    Only those who were unfortunate enough to be in the bathroom during the break missed this spectacle, though they wereter informed by their ssmates.


    Later, Rongrong''s former ssmate urately described this incident as "like a naked man grinding wheat �� spinning around while losing face."


    Rongrong had been somewhat of an invisible presence in her original ss, neither particrly liked nor disliked.


    Nevertheless, she received a text message from her former ssmate vividly describing the whole incident.


    Reading it made Rongrong''s usually serious expression soften, as she could imagine the scene, finding it quite amusing.


    Rongrong wasn''t one to share gossip, but after expressing her gratitude to her former ssmate, she unconsciously forwarded thebined messages to their group chat of four.


    The other three weren''t the type to be glued to their phones, so there was no response for quite a while.


    Rongrong didn''t mind and tossed her phone aside to focus on reading.


    Before bed, Rongrong nced at her chat windows. Various small group chats were bustling with activity, discussing different topics, though all equally trivial.


    Rongrong never participated in such conversations and didn''t care much about them. After briefly scanning through the meaningless chatter, she noticed a red dot on one specific chat window before closing her phone.


    When she opened it, she saw that Shi Li had sent a schadenfreude-filled emoji thirty seconds ago.


    She alsomented on how Dong Wenhao deserved what he got.


    Shortly after Shi Li''s message, the other two members also responded.


    Rongrong saw Fu Huixing praising the thank-you letter''sposition, which made her curl her lip in disapproval at his apparentck of sincerity.


    After turning off her phone, Rongrong couldn''t help but smile, realizing that sharing could indeed double one''s joy.


    After thepetition ended, Shi Li and the other two returned to attending regr sses with their ssmates, no longer having weekend sses.


    While everything seemed the same, many things had changed.


    The biggest change was the bonus points from thepetition awards, which had Qiao Jingjia grinning from ear to ear.


    Though he hadn''t participated in thepetition himself, the other three members of his group hadpeted and achieved good rankings. Thesepetition bonus points were enough to grant them the freedom to take leaves of absence.


    Qiao Jingjia privately told the three that he hoped they would perform well in the winter training session and aim for even better rankings.


    The feeling of being carried to sess while doing nothing was truly wonderful.


    Qiao Jingjia''s smug satisfaction made other ssmates who were still struggling to maintain their basic grades both envious and resentful.


    Some ssmates were focused on earning extra points through the New Year''s performance, causing many to neglect their studies while preparing for the show.


    Shi Li noticed this and tactfully reported it to the ss Teacher.


    Earning points was like earning money �� one shouldn''t be a ve to either money or scores.


    The ss Teacher''s fundamental purpose in implementing the point system was to motivate students to study diligently, not to be controlled by points.


    After hearing Shi Li''s report, the ss Teacher said he would carefully consider how to address this issue.


    Of course, he ultimately couldn''t figure out how to resolve it and called in the ss monitor to think of a solution.


    The ss monitor had been busy dealing with personal issuestely, requesting leave to go home after each ss, so he hadn''t noticed the changes in the ss.


    He regretted using bonus points to encourage participation in the performance, never expecting the situation to develop as it had.


    Although the ss Teacher was a full-time homeroom teacher, he had various other responsibilities to handle.


    Both of them had failed to notice the changes in their ssmates for different reasons, but fortunately, it wasn''t toote.


    The ss Teacher took advantage of a self-study period to address the ss about the New Year''s performance, stating that one ss couldn''t submit more than a dozen acts.


    Other sses typically submitted three to five acts, with only about fifty percent making the final cut, leaving just two or so.


    The ss Teacher had confidence in his students, believing that out of their dozen acts, at least ten would make it through.


    Calcting five minutes per act, just their ss''s "little emperors" would perform for an hour, when the entire New Year''s celebration usuallysted only three hours.


    Sitting in one ce for four hours could literally give someone hemorrhoids.


    Even if not for the sake of the students'' academic performance, the ss Teacher had to intervene just to spare the entire school''s faculty and students'' backsides.


    Amidst the sighs and groans of most students, the ss Teacher announced this policy.


    Worried that too few slots might lead to intensepetition and even more rigorous training for just two or three spots, he suggested everyone participate in onebined act.


    The students weren''t opposed to participating in a single act together �� while points were important, so were fun and togetherness.


    Some students were already brainstorming how to incorporate all the previously nned activities into one performance.


    To prevent thirty-two people from simultaneously letting their imaginations run wild, the ss Teacher gave everyone five minutes for group discussions, after which each group would present one suggestion.


    ss Teacher: This way, at least I can turn thirty-two outrageous answers into eight, I''m so clever, hehe.


    Shi Li''s group was the third to speak, and during the first two groups'' presentations, Shi Li realized their answer was quite normal.Aliali: 6743d32ec4f3f33ac438d8b1


    Finally, it was Shi Li''s turn to speak for her group. She said, "Our group''s idea is to have the entire ss perform a choir piece together, as it has a low barrier to entry."


    Finally, a sensible answer came forth, and the ss Teacher''s tone was gentle as he asked, "Do you have any rmended songs?"


    This question hadn''te up during their earlier discussion, as they had used the time to share a difficult problem instead, and the whole choir idea was just Shi Li''s quick thinking.


    Let alone having any rmended songs �� when asked, they had none.


    But being a student who always answered questions, Shi Li gave a confident response, "After our group''s discussion, we think the whole ss singing ''Yellow River Cantata'' would be very meaningful. It''s such a stirring song..."


    [Most importantly, you just need to shout it out, no technique needed, just pure emotion]


    ssmates: ......


    Speaking of shouting, had she forgotten about losing her voice not long ago?


    After all groups had finished presenting, Shi Li realized her group''s suggestion was too ordinary.


    [I often feel out of ce among you all because I''m not weird enough]

 Chapter 226

    Shi Li thought, "I often feel out of ce among you all because I''m too normal."


    Everyone else thought: Do you have some misunderstanding about yourself? You''re not normal at all!


    The other students'' suggestions would only embarrass themselves in front of the whole school.


    The ss Teacher had a terrible headache. Although Shi Li''s idea was the most ordinary and unremarkable, she was the only normal person among them.


    Even with one normal program in the ss, the ss Teacher wouldn''t be satisfied with Shi Li''s proposal.


    But now, except for Shi Li''s group, everyone else had failed.


    The ss Teacher naturally favored Shi Li''s proposal.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Our ss has put forward eight suggestions. ording to my thinking, let''s have a democratic vote. Whichever group gets the most votes, we''ll use their idea for the arts performance. What do you think?"


    Though he was asking for opinions, he had already taken out his phone and started operating the voting mini-program. Soon, the ss group chat received the voting program from the ss Teacher.


    "Three minutes to vote, everyone hurry up. After the voting deadline, you''ll lose your voting rights, so please be quick."


    The ss Teacher himself secretly took out his phone and pressed the decisive button.


    ording to the ss Teacher''s thinking, in this vote, members of each group would definitely vote for their own group, and his vote would be the deciding factor.


    The ss Teacher could see the voting situation in the backend, and when he saw that Shi Li''s group had already exceeded his expected five votes and was far ahead, enough to crush other groups, he finally felt relieved.


    When the three minutes were up, the ss Teacher posted a screenshot of the voting page in the group chat and said, "Since everyone has agreed, let''s settle it then. For the New Year''s performance, our whole ss will do a group choir!"


    While other ssmates epted it well, Shi Li was dumbfounded.


    Her suggestion had just been a casual response to fulfill the requirement; she didn''t want to participate in a group choir at all.


    So during the voting, Shi Li had deliberately not voted for her own group, instead choosing a project with the least participants that would surely have nothing to do with her. However, unexpectedly, even so, their group''s proposal still won.


    Shi Li couldn''t understand. Did everyone really love group choir that much, or did they really like this song? Otherwise, there was no way to exin this result.


    It was truly a case of some rejoicing while others worried.


    Now there was one month until the New Year''s performance, and the ss Teacher immediately decided that they would practice choir in the music room during self-study periods every Monday and Thursday afternoon.


    After saying this, he left the ssroom to contact the music teacher he knew well to discuss rehearsal matters.


    After the ss Teacher left, there were some discussions in the ssroom about what clothes everyone should wear for the final performance and other such matters.


    The ss monitor said, "Stop talking, everyone. Start self-study. Have you finished today''s homework? Have you previewed tomorrow''s lessons? Do you have enough group points?"


    The first two questions weren''t very threatening, but the final deadly question restored silence to the ssroom.


    Shi Li was very worried.


    A minuteter, Fu Huixing received a piece of scratch paper withrge words written in red ink in the nk space: It''s all your fault for making me suggest group choir. I sing off-key! Now I''m going to embarrass myself.


    Indeed, this group choir suggestion wasn''t Shi Li''s original idea. She didn''t create bad ideas; she was just a carrier of them.


    This happened when the discussion was about to end, and Shi Li had asked what she should answer.


    Fu Huixing casually mentioned group choir, and the next second, the ss Teacher had stopped the discussion.


    Shi Li didn''t have any other ideas, so she simply used his suggestion. Who could have thought such a terrible idea would be chosen?


    This made Shi Li couldn''t help but sigh at life''s unpredictability and fate''s tricks QAQ.


    After the line of text, Shi Li had drawn a crying figure to represent herself.


    Fu Huixing instinctively turned his head to look, just as Shi Li was making faces at him.


    His lips curved up, and two minutester, he ced the draft paper on Shi Li''s desk.


    Shi Li opened it to find he had written simply: Just lip-sync like Milli Vanilli.


    Shi Li couldn''t help butugh. Only he coulde up with such a mischievous idea, though it was actually a good one.


    Just as Shi Li had made up her mind to only move her lips without singing, her beautiful fantasy was shattered by the music teacher the ss Teacher had found.


    Teacher Yu was a new teacher who had justpleted her doctorate.


    She divided the entire ss of thirty-two people into male tenor, male bass, female soprano, and female alto sections, with Shi Li being assigned to the alto section.


    In the first ss, she said that students would have to sing in front of her every ss, and she would correct them based on their performance.


    Shi Li had a mental breakdown right there. What happened to just moving her lips without making a sound?


    She hadn''t even gotten the chance to fake it before being exposed.


    Shi Li instinctively looked toward Fu Huixing, just meeting his gaze. Fu Huixing showed a faint smile, but Shi Li couldn''t help ring at him.


    What kind of suggestion was this? Terrible!


    Fu Huixing was also innocent. He had never been in a choir and didn''t know this teacher''s style. How could he have known they would be called on individually?


    As ssmates went up one by one to sing solo, Shi Li concluded that probably no one could sing worse than her.


    Finally, it was Shi Li''s turn. Under her ssmates'' expectant gazes, Shi Li opened her mouth and nearly sent the whole ss running.


    Everyone was shocked. Who knew that beneath Shi Li''s angelic appearancey such a devilish voice?


    This was a voice kissed by the devil himself.


    Even Teacher Yu, with her professional training, couldn''t help but break character, and the piano music came to an abrupt halt.Aliali: 6744814f3f33ac44271f6


    Under Shi Li''s confused gaze, she tried to hide her embarrassment, her fingers dancing over the ck and white keys.


    After finishing the piece, Teacher Yu praised everything about Shi Li, from her appearance to her speaking voice - everything except her singing.


    When the whole ss ended, Shi Li was asked to stay behind.


    She thought that because of her poor performance, Teacher Yu would give her extra practice.


    Teacher Yu praised her again, and before Shi Li could blush, she said, "Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, and we can''t deny that. I''ve noticed you''re indeed not very good at singing. I heard you had injured your throat before, and this song doesn''t suit you. So, from now on, during the choir, just move your lips without singing." Otherwise, she might throw off the other students.


    Shi Li''s eyes widened. This was what they called "just when the path seems blocked, a new way opens up." The wise ones were right - happiness must be fought for!


    Leaving the music room, Shi Li quickly sent a message to Fu Huixing: [Teacher Yu said that during future choir practice...]


    Fu Huixing thought that with your singing voice, this was to be expected.


    So he quickly sent back a text: [See? I wasn''t wrong]


    Shi Li: [This is what I achieved through my own efforts, what does it have to do with you!]

 Chapter 227

    Shi Li, Rongrong, and Fu Huixing only had a brief one-week break before resuming their previous schedule of evening self-study sessions and weekend sses. The ss Teacher continued to give them extra tutoring to prepare for the winter training camp.


    They even added several more sses, leaving only half a day of rest on weekends.


    This schedule was quite exhausting, but the ss Teacher would motivate them by painting rosy pictures of the future, saying that if they persevered for a few more months and performed well in the training camp, they could qualify for direct university admission and wouldn''t need to attend regr sses anymore.


    At this point, the ss Teacher was only thinking about the students'' future and his own performance metrics,pletely forgetting that if Shi Li went home, the ss would miss out on all the drama.


    After several days of listening to the ss Teacher''s grand promises, the students became immune to his motivational speeches.


    Nevertheless, sses had to continue.


    Sunday afternoon was their only time to rx during the week. After ss, Shi Li, Rongrong, and Fu Huixing would usually grab food and bubble tea near school, discussing the day''s problems. If there was nothing to discuss, they would study together for a few hours at a nearby study room, have an early dinner, and then go home to do something rxing before bed, without any more studying.


    This routine continued for half a month.


    As the weather grew colder, winter break drew nearer.


    The approaching final exams motivated students to work harder, both in ss One and other sses.


    As usual, the three of them went out for lunch after weekend sses, sometimes joined by their shameless ss Teacher.


    However, today the ss Teacher had something to attend to and left ss in a hurry.


    Walking side by side as they left campus, Shi Li wondered aloud, "I''ve never seen the ss Teacher end ss so easily before. Something''s definitely off." The ss Teacher was notorious for extending sses, so his sudden punctuality was strange.


    Fu Huixing briefly exined, "He has a blind date."


    A blind date?!


    Somehow, the concept of a blind date seemedpletely disconnected from their ss Teacher.


    Rongrong scratched her head, "Doesn''t the ss Teacher like boys?"


    Shi Li: ......


    More curious about what led Rongrong to this conclusion than about the blind date itself, Shi Li asked, "What makes you think the ss Teacher likes men?"


    Shi Li remembered that in her previous life, there were rumors about the ss Teacher liking men, but as he was her teacher, she trusted what she saw with her own eyes.


    Rongrong blinked, "I just feel he''s not very straight."


    Shi Li reached out from her pocket and patted Rongrong''s wool hat twice, "He''s just single, there''s no other reason."


    While verbally defending the ss Teacher, Shi Li thought to herself, [No wonder the Vice Principal had his eye on the ss Teacher''s behind. He really might not seem that straight, can''t me others.]


    Rongrong: ?? What''s this about? I''ve never heard this before, what exactly did I miss!


    But she couldn''t ask Shi Li directly, so she secretly looked at Fu Huixing, hoping he would provide answers.


    However, Fu Huixing''s attention waspletely focused on Shi Li, totally missing her hopeful nces.


    Rongrong mentally scoffed.


    Shi Li asked Fu Huixing curiously, "How did you know about the ss Teacher''s blind date?"


    Fu Huixing replied, "I overheard his phone call. His mother was urging him not to bete."


    That exined it.


    It was truly wonderful to have a peaceful meal with just the three of them, without the ss Teacher around.


    They chose a random restaurant for lunch, then each ordered bubble tea at a nearby shop.


    Despite it being the weekend with few students at school, the bubble tea shop was still crowded with students queuing up.


    Fortunately, the shop was spacious with plenty of waiting areas and empty tables.


    While waiting for their drinks, they found an empty table to sit at.


    Because the shop was so crowded, with some students using it as a study space, all the quiet corners were already taken, leaving only spots near the entrance avable.


    The three didn''t mind and sat down anyway, since they weren''t nning to study there. They could discuss the morning''s problems at the bubble tea shop first, then head to the study room with their drinks.


    As usual, Fu Huixing had questions, and Shi Li took out a ballpoint pen to demonstrate the solution process.


    Meanwhile, Rongrong silently rolled her eyes: How fake!


    Three minutester, after exining one problem.


    Fu Huixing packed his test papers, scratch paper, and pen back into his bag as Shi Li looked up to check the number being called.


    In that nce, she met a familiar face.


    He was happy to see Shi Li, "Shi Li, you''re here for bubble tea too?"


    Shi Li smiled and nodded.


    Every male lead needs a like-minded sidekick and childhood friend - someone handsome but not as handsome as the lead, from a good family but not as good as the lead''s, with many good qualities but none quite matching up to the lead''s.


    Zuo Hengyi was exactly that type of character.


    He and Feng Yunhe were childhood friends who grew up together, ssmates from kindergarten through high school.


    When the original Shi Li was desperately pursuing Feng Yunhe, she often took indirect approaches, building good rtionships with his parents'' friends.


    Through various intentional and unintentional interactions, Shi Li and Zuo Hengyi had developed a decent friendship.


    They were the kind of friends who would greet each other and chat briefly when they met.


    However, Shi Li''s rtionship with him was limited to just that.


    "I heard you won another award. I haven''t congratted you yet. You''re really amazing."


    Shi Li continued smiling politely, "Thank you, thank you."


    Just then, their order numbers were called out in the shop, and Shi Li''s eyes lit up.


    Fu Huixing stood up, "You guys keep chatting, I''ll get them."


    He collected Shi Li and Rongrong''s receipts and went to get the drinks.


    When Fu Huixing stood up, the seat across from Shi Li became empty.


    Zuo Hengyi sat in Fu Huixing''s original spot.Aliali: 6744814f3f33ac44271f6


    Since he didn''t leave, Shi Li had to make awkward conversation, "Did youe alone for bubble tea?"


    "Of course not." Zuo Hengyi looked toward a couple sitting at a table for two nearby, "We came together."


    Shi Li understood why he''d rather make awkward conversation here than join his closer friends - after all, no one wants to be a third wheel.


    However, Shi Li''s gaze froze when she noticed the couple, her eyes darting back and forth between them and Zuo Hengyi.


    Her staring made Zuo Hengyi ufortable, feeling like something was off.


    Fu Huixing returned with three cups of bubble tea, but Zuo Hengyi showed no intention of giving up his seat. Instead, he moved further in, ying host, "Come, brother, have a seat, don''t be shy."


    Fu Huixing sat down expressionlessly.


    Shi Li finally remembered.


    [I just remembered, Zuo Hengyi''s friend''s girlfriend will be his stepmother in the near future]


    Zuo Hengyi: What?

 Chapter 228: Some Shocking Moments from the Proletariat

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>


    Like Zuo Hengyi, the other person involved in the rtionship also heard it.


    Zuo Hengyi''s good friend would soon discover that his girlfriend would be his friend''s stepmother.


    This was an absolutely shocking revtion.


    Zuo Hengyi and He Yuqi were ssmates before they were split into different sses.


    Their rtionship grew closer after they became desk mates following the ss split.


    Besides Feng Yunhe, Zuo Hengyi needed other friends too.


    As a son, hearing that his father would marry a young stepmother wasn''t surprising to Zuo Hengyi; rather, it was something he was quite used to.


    As a sessful man, Zuo''s Dad''s romantic history was even more talked about than his business empire.


    While no one''s wife could stay eighteen forever, Zuo''s Dad managed to achieve this feat.


    When he was twenty-four, his wife was twenty-four; when he turned thirty-four, his wife was still twenty-four; by forty-four, his wife was twenty-two.


    Now at forty-nine, his wife is twenty-six.


    Zuo''s Dad married his young bride three years ago, and Zuo Hengyi wondered how long this marriage wouldst.


    While he still didn''t know how long his father''s current marriage wouldst, he now knew who the next stepmother would be.


    It felt like someone had given him a spoiler.


    Zuo Hengyi remained calm, after all, he''d gone through more than a dozen stepmothers, so who the next one would be didn''t matter much to him.


    The only slightly shocking part was that the future stepmother was his friend''s girlfriend.


    The rtionship dynamics were quiteplicated.


    Unlike his battle-hardened friends Fu Huixing and Rongrong, Zuo Hengyi instinctively looked toward his friend''s direction after hearing the news, only to meet his friend''s bewildered gaze.


    Thinking about it made him feel sorry for his friend, and Zuo Hengyi felt somewhat guilty.


    Although he hadn''t stolen anyone''s girlfriend, it was his father who had done such a thing, and as they say, the son must pay for the father''s debts.


    The more Zuo Hengyi thought about it, the more it bothered him - why should he be responsible for what that old man did?


    The fact that he had grown up well despite his father''s constant wife-changing showed that he had developed quite a thick skin.


    He immediately became more self-righteous - he was actually the most innocent person in all of this.


    As for He Yuqi, who had his girlfriend stolen, being more innocent - that wasn''t true. It was his fault for not being a better judge of character and choosing the wrong girlfriend.


    If anything, he was the one who had hurt poor Zuo Hengyi.


    Zuo Hengyi''s expressions kept changing, and he didn''t even notice when Shi Li and her twopanions left. When he finally came to his senses, a couple had already taken their seats across from him.


    Zuo Hengyi had wanted to learn more gossip from Shi Li, but she had disappeared while he was lost in thought.


    He felt regretful, wondering what he had been thinking about.


    Since Shi Li had already left, there was no way to learn more details about the gossip.


    Zuo Hengyi thought he should console He Yuqi first, considering how hard it had been for him to finally win over his girlfriend.


    From their daily interactions, it was clear that he really cared about his girlfriend.


    Hearing this news so suddenly must have been a huge blow to him.


    Aftering to this realization, Zuo Hengyi looked up to find He Yuqi.


    However, He Yuqi''s seat was now empty, with only a somewhat dazed Chou Lu remaining.


    Chou Lu wasn''t in sses one, two, or three before the split, so she couldn''t hear Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Therefore, her current expression couldn''t have been due to Shi Li''s thoughts.


    While Zuo Hengyi was pondering this, Chou Lu looked at him and walked over with a smile.


    "Yuqi suddenly left without exnation and hasn''te back. Do you know where he went?"


    Zuo Hengyi didn''t know where he''d gone, but he had a pretty good idea why he''d left.


    He could only hedge and say, "I don''t know either, maybe something came up at home."


    The pretty young girl pouted, "He didn''t even check his phone, just suddenly stood up. I thought maybe I''d said something to upset him."


    Zuo Hengyi thought: Girl, you''re right, but it wasn''t what you said that upset him, it was what Shi Li said that got to him.


    While internally sarcastic, he said aloud, "Of course not, he probably just had some emergency. Just give him some time alone."


    A couple was sitting across from Zuo Hengyi, so Chou Lu couldn''t sit there. There was an empty seat next to him, so she sat down beside Zuo Hengyi.


    Zuo Hengyi could feel the sofa sink beside him, and he felt like a cat with its fur standing on end, his whole body screaming: Don''t touch me.


    Thanks to his upbringing, his manners were impable, but that was just in his imagination.


    Although he was very resistant to Chou Lu''s presence, Zuo Hengyi''s polite demeanor was faultless.


    Chou Luined, "We had ns to study together in the morning and go to the amusement park in the afternoon. I already bought the tickets, and now he''s just disappeared. How could he do this?"


    Zuo Hengyi could only console her, "He''s not the type to stand people up, this must have been something unexpected."


    Chou Lu seemed to ept this, then said, "I don''t like changing ns midway. How about this - let''s go together without him, at least to minimize the loss."


    Zuo Hengyi: Danger! Danger! Danger!


    He politely declined, "I still have a lot of homework to do, I can''t y this afternoon or I''ll get scolded by the teacher tomorrow."


    Aside from the fact that she would be his future stepmother, just the fact that she was currently his friend''s girlfriend meant he couldn''t possibly go to the amusement park alone with her.


    Some boundaries needed to be maintained.


    After being declined, Chou Lu didn''t insist on Zuo Hengyi apanying her to the amusement park.


    Instead, she suggested, "In that case, let''s go to the study room together."


    Zuo Hengyi really didn''t want to go to the study room with her, but since he had just used homework as an excuse to decline her earlier invitation, he couldn''t refuse when she suggested studying.


    He could only nod awkwardly, "Alright, though I''m not sure if there are any seats left in the study room this afternoon."


    Of course there were seats in the study room, quite a few actually.


    Upon entering the study room, Zuo Hengyi began looking around for familiar faces.


    As luck would have it, he immediately spotted a familiar crew cut.


    Aliali: 674546a7c4f3f33ac44c928aFu Huixing was tall, and even sitting at a desk, he stood out from the crowd.


    Zuo Hengyi had never been so excited to see Shi Li - heaven knows how much he wanted to avoid being alone with Chou Lu.


    Since everyone was studying, Zuo Hengyi could only express his excitement through gestures.


    Shi Li hadn''t expected to run into him again so coincidentally.


    She quickly noticed Chou Lu standing behind Zuo Hengyi and was somewhat surprised.


    [How did these two end up alone together?]


    Zuo Hengyi casually sat down next to Fu Huixing and invited Chou Lu to sit as well.


    [Show some respect]


    [Remember, Chou Lu will not only be your stepmother in the future, but also your new sister-inw]


    Little Zuo: Brain overload

 Chapter 229

    Zuo Hengyi blinked in confusion. Not only would she be his stepmother, but she''d also be his future sister-inw?


    What kind of bizarre plot twist was this?


    Actually, when he learned that Chou Lu would be his stepmother, Zuo Hengyi''s reaction was rtively normal.


    After all, his old man was capable of anything. It wasn''t unusual for him to marry a young woman; he''d done it plenty of times before.


    It was within Zuo Hengyi''s expectations.


    What was slightly unexpected was that his new stepmother was his friend''s girlfriend.


    When he learned that Chou Lu would also be his sister-inw, Zuo Hengyipletely lost it.


    In other words, Chou Lu wouldn''t just marry his father, but would also marry his brother.


    Wouldn''t this count as a moral tragedy?


    Any family with such a situation would be gossiped about behind their backs.


    But he had another question: did his father marry Chou Lu first, and then his brother got involved with his stepmother?


    Or did his brother marry Chou Lu first, and then his father forcefully took his daughter-inw?


    The sequence of events would determine how this story would be categorized, which was important to him.


    Unconsciously, Zuo Hengyi grabbed the arm beside him, which belonged to Fu Huixing.


    Fu Huixing, feeling sorry for him after receiving such a shock, didn''t immediately pull away.


    Chou Lu, who was closely observing Zuo Hengyi''s behavior, noticed that he was holding onto the arm of the boy next to him and hadn''t let go, and the boy being held didn''t seem to resist.


    She recognized the boy next to Zuo Hengyi - he was a ssmate from the neighboring ss, extremely handsome, and before ss assignments, many girls in her ss had privately praised his charm.


    She had never heard of Fu Huixing having a girlfriend, nor had she heard of Zuo Hengyi having one.


    Could it be...?


    Chou Lu''s thoughts began to wander in an unexpected direction.


    Looking at the two of them again, their gazes seemed quite suspicious.


    However, no one noticed Chou Lu''s strange expression. The three people sitting next to her were seriously listening to Shi Li''s suddenly revealed inner thoughts.


    Shi Li said, [Chou Lu is quite something, holding a revenge-seeking female protagonist script. She originally wanted to get close to Zuo Hengyi, but since he was romantically dense, she had to go after his lecherous father instead]


    Zuo Hengyi, who had mysteriously dodged a bullet: ???


    [But she''s quite pitiful too. It''s really Zuo Hengyi''s father''s fault. The construction site didn''t meet safety standards, causing Chou Lu''s father to have an ident. Instead of properlypensating, he covered up the ident and bribed the media to im that Chou Lu''s father vited construction arrangements and caused huge losses to the site]


    Zuo Hengyi: !!! So she wants revenge? But my father really deserves it!


    [Can''t really me Chou Lu]


    Zuo Hengyi thought, who else could be med? His father, of course.


    [Though Zuo Hengyi''s father didn''t end up well either. He died suddenly just half a day after marrying his young wife]


    Following this logic, his father probably wouldn''t live much longer.


    However, Zuo Hengyi didn''t feel a strong urge to save him, even though he was his father.


    Their family had always been distant in terms of familial rtionships. His parents divorced early, and both built new families.


    Unlike his father who changed wives regrly, his mother''s marriage remained rtively stable.


    The Zuo family had only two sons, Zuo Hengyi and his brother.


    They shared the same parents, and his brother was three years older than Zuo Hengyi.


    Though they were biological brothers, their rtionship wasn''t particrly close.


    With Zuo Hengyi''s father constantly changing wives, the family was in constant chaos.


    Honestly, he found it difficult to feel any familial love at home, so naturally, he had no particr feelings for his biological father.


    Zuo Hengyi even thought coldly that his father brought this upon himself and totally deserved it.


    [Though Zuo Hengyi is quite pitiful]


    Shi Li took a big sip of milk tea and thought: [Most of the family fortune ended up being inherited by his brother and stepmother, leaving him with only a small portion. And when people gossiped behind their backs, even though none of this was his fault, he got criticized along with them]


    Zuo Hengyi: ...I really am pitiful


    His emotions wereplicated, unsure whether he was more affected by theplex ethical rtionships or shocked by his eventual fate.


    That entire afternoon, Zuo Hengyi spent staring nkly at his empty exercise book.


    Around four o''clock, Shi Li and the other two left the study room as usual to grab dinner together before heading home to rest.


    Since Zuo Hengyi was an acquaintance, the three of them said goodbye to him before leaving.


    Zuo Hengyi bid them farewell with a somewhat reluctant expression, his small eyes looking particrly pitiful.


    This clingy gaze, in Chou Lu''s eyes, was Zuo Hengyi being reluctant to part with Fu Huixing.


    However, she felt Fu Huixing''s departure seemed rather cold. Could it be that Zuo Hengyi''s feelings were one-sided?


    Without Zuo Hengyi knowing, he had already be a lovesick man with unrequited feelings.


    Of course, this was currently only in Chou Lu''s mind, unknown to others.


    When it was time for dinner, Chou Lu suggested getting something to eat before returning to study.


    Zuo Hengyi was still in shock and hadn''t noticed that Chou Lu''s attitude toward him had grown much colder.


    Chou Lu, believing that Zuo Hengyi liked men, realized she had no chance with him and decided to change her target.


    As for who would be her new target, she hadn''t decided yet.


    Although she no longer nned to pursue Zuo Hengyi, she still needed to maintain a good rtionship with him as he could help her connect with other members of the Zuo family.


    Chou Lu was contemting how to be like a sister to Zuo Hengyi, wondering if she should share tips about pursuing boys with him.


    While she was thinking about these things, she received a text message from her current boyfriend, a cold single line saying he wanted to break up.


    Chou Lu was stunned. She had no feelings for this boyfriend, but she needed him to maintain a good rtionship with Zuo Hengyi, so she couldn''t break up with him yet.


    She wanted to salvage the rtionship but found that she had been blocked on allmunication channels.Aliali: 67467efbc4f3f33ac45e4cd7


    One advantage of dating a ssmate was that you''d see each other regardless, even if blocked.


    However, to Chou Lu''s surprise, his attitude was very firm.


    Chou Lu didn''t even understand why they were breaking up; it was her first time being dumped so inexplicably.


    But she was a proud person - if he didn''t want to reconcile today, she wouldn''t beg. There would be other ways to get close to Zuo Hengyi.


    Chou Lu guessed he probably had a change of heart. What a scumbag.


    Shi Li didn''t know she had caused such an impact. She had been busytely, preparing forpetitions, with choir practice being her rxation time where she only needed to open her mouth.


    Opening her mouth without making a sound - this was a little secret between her and the music teacher.


    For some reason, Fu Huixing also knew about this secret.


    Before they knew it, New Year''s Day had arrived, and ss 1 of Year 2''s choir performance turned out to be the school''s most positive and revolutionary performance in recent years.


    The entire ss 1 of Year 2: It''s time to give these bourgeoisie a taste of proletarian shock!

 Chapter 230

    The choir performance of ss One, Grade Two, was indeed something the entire school had never seen before.


    While the concept of a choir was not umon, the routine nature of it made the performance by ss One, Grade Two, seem a bit dull once they had taken their positions.


    Some students were sneaking off to the bathroom, others were sipping water, and most were yawning out of sheer boredom.


    Sitting in the same spot for an extended period of time listening to songs was inevitably tiring.


    Once all the students were in ce on stage, ss Teacher gave a signal to the sound technicians, indicating that they could begin.


    The passionate prelude started, and a student who was drinking couldn''t hold it in, spitting water onto the seat in front of him.


    The solemn and orderly choir voices filled the auditorium, silencing the previous chatter instantly.


    There''s no denying that some songs can deeply move people.


    You might not appreciate this particr song, but you can''t deny that it''s not beautiful.


    ss One, Grade Two, performed exceptionally well, especially since Shi Li was the only one who didn''t contribute much. Without her dragging them down, they were able to give their best performance.


    Everyone worked hard for this, not for the sake of group points. Honestly, even if they won first ce, it would only add five points, which, when divided among the thirty-plus students, amounted to a mere 0.16 points per person. Such a small number held little attraction.


    After the song ended, the thunderous apuse from the audience brought joy to the students, each of them beaming with happiness.


    Around 4 PM, the performance concluded. Qianpu Middle School worked with high efficiency. While the host was announcing the results, the voting oue was already out��ss One, Grade Two''s choir performance had won first ce.


    For Shi Li, winning awards was amon urrence, but she had never been this happy before.


    The final part of the event was for the winning ss''s creators to go on stage to receive the award. For a group performance like ss One, everyone was considered a creator, usually with the ss Teacher going up to receive the award.


    However, ss Teacher turned to the ss monitor and said, "You go. You''ve done a lot for our ss, so you should go."


    Shi Li, who overheard this, couldn''t help but think, [He finally realized that.]


    The ss monitor didn''t decline the offer. He epted the ss Teacher''s goodwill, tidied his hair, and strode confidently onto the stage.


    While the winning students posed with the trophy, the school''s professional photographer captured the moment, but that didn''t stop ss Teacher from taking photos with his phone.


    In fact, ss Teacher had already started recording the entire performance with his phone when the students were on stage.


    The ss monitor led the way with the trophy, followed by the rest of the ss.


    The trophy was ced on the top shelf at the back of the ssroom, alongside the trophies from the previous sports meet and other collective honors of the ss.


    Today there were no sses, and after the New Year''s performance, everyone could pack up and go on vacation.


    ss Teacher stood on the podium and asked, "Since we won and each of you gets 0.17 points, keeping these points stored up doesn''t make much sense. How about this, I''ll treat everyone to a meal today. Spending two to three hours together will count as your 0.17 points, neither adding nor subtracting, okay?"


    With Shi Li leading the way, many students asionally used group points to exchange for dinner outings or lunch breaks.


    Hearing about the ss dinner, especially since it was ss Teacher footing the bill, the students were instantly thrilled, shouting "Yes!" in unison.


    ss Teacher smiled and said, "Then you can start packing your bags."


    After saying that, he looked at the duty group leader, indicating that she didn''t need to add points.


    After the ss quieted down, Shi Li slowly spoke up, [But the holiday already starts tonight, so it''s not like we''re asking for leave. Why should points be deducted?]


    ss Teacher: Enough! You know too much, and that''s not good for you.


    The entire ss looked at ss Teacher, who slightly averted his gaze, feeling a bit guilty, then his expression hardened. After all, it wasn''t Shi Li who had spoken.


    He didn''t believe anyone would dare to repeat Shi Li''s words, risking being discovered.


    Yes, no one dared, so ss Teacher felt secure.


    It was just 0.17 points, not worth the trouble.


    Thus, ss Teacher deducted 0.17 points from the entire ss.


    However, during the meal, the students didn''t let ss Teacher off the hook. They ordered relentlessly, hoping to make him pay more.


    ss Teacher had anticipated this and, when choosing the dining ce, deliberately avoided upscale venues.


    He picked a ce known for itsrge portions and low prices. The students ate their fill, but the total cost was under a thousand yuan.


    After dinner, ss Teacher went to pay, smiling as he returned to the private room with the bill. He said with a hint of disappointment, "You''re still kids, at an age where you can eat a lot. Don''t always think about saving money for the teacher. Even if I''m not rich, I can still afford to treat you to a meal."


    He ced the bill on the table, "You''re quite understanding. Thirty-plus people spent less than a thousand yuan. If you''re still hungry, don''t be shy, ask the waiter to add a couple more dishes."


    The students were already stuffed, some holding their stomachs in difort. Seeing ss Teacher''s somewhat smug face, they really wanted to order another five hundred tes, but their capacity wouldn''t allow it��not even one more bite.


    In the end, all the students left the restaurant leaning on the walls.


    Not only did they fail to make ss Teacher pay more, but everyone also ended up overeating.


    It was also worth noting that the boss knew this restaurant well, known for itsrge portions, low prices, and great taste.


    Even if they wanted to make ss Teacher pay more, they wouldn''t touch anything that didn''t taste good, which was a kind of tacit understanding.


    Fortunately, the students were young and digested quickly. Despite being stuffed the previous night, they were lively and energetic the next day.


    While other students were enjoying their New Year''s break, Shi Li was at home packing her luggage. She wasn''t going on vacation; after the holiday, she, Rongrong, and Fu Huixing were heading to a nationalpetition. They would be in a fully enclosed environment for a month, so she needed to prepare clothes and daily necessities.


    This was Shi Li''s first time being away from home for such an extended period, and Huang Jie was very worried, even though she wasn''t doing anything dangerous.Aliali: 6747c480c4f3f33ac46fd021


    As a mother, the thought of not seeing her child made her anxious.


    While packing, Huang Jie kept reminding Shi Li not to forget anything.


    Shi Li found it both amusing and a bit exasperating, "Mom, I''m going to school, not to war. There''s no danger, so don''t worry. If I forget something, I can use my ssmates''."


    The training camp was not in Blue City, so Shi Li and her friends needed to leave a day earlier.


    Considering Rongrong, Shi Li and Fu Huixing only bought economy ss tickets.


    Upon arriving at the training camp, the first thing was for the participants to introduce themselves to each other.


    Among the crowd, Shi Li spotted Dong Wenhao at first nce.


    Shi Li greeted him enthusiastically, "Hello, nice to see you again."


    Dong Wenhao''s ssmate didn''t recognize Shi Li and asked, "Who are you?"


    Shi Li waved it off, "You don''t know me, but you must have read the thank-you letter I wrote."

 Chapter 231

    Dong Wenhao had only met Shi Li once, but her striking appearance was unforgettable, so he certainly remembered her.


    Moreover, with Rongrong following behind Shi Li, it was easy to recognize who she was.


    The girl beside Dong Wenhao wasn''t his ssmate, though they were in the same grade. Despite being in different sses, she had heard about all the good deeds Dong Wenhao had done.


    Even top students are ordinary people, and like everyone else, they enjoy watching drama unfold.


    She was no exception. When she was selected for the winter camp, she had hoped to meet the ssmate whom Dong Wenhao had once helped.


    Truth be told, she was intensely curious about Shi Li.


    That girl was truly something else - there weren''t many people who could hold a grudge like her, and her method of revenge was particrly effective.


    Dong Wenhao''s female ssmate waited with amused eyes to watch the drama unfold. As soon as Shi Li introduced herself, she immediately knew this was the ssmate she had been so curious about.


    She stepped forward and grabbed both of Shi Li''s hands, "So it''s you! I''ve heard so much about you. Now that I''ve met you, I can see your reputation is well-deserved!"


    Shi Li waspletely bewildered by her enthusiasm, unaware that she had be so famous without knowing it.


    Faced with such an enthusiastic girl, Shi Li could only repeatedly express her thanks in response.


    However, Shi Li''s real purpose in seeking out Dong Wenhao wasn''t to charm anyone - it was to deliberately irritate him.


    She was incredibly grudge-holding and could remember such trivial matters for a lifetime, always looking for opportunities to annoy him.


    "Oh my, ssmate Dong, how nice to see you again! I''ve felt guilty about not thanking you in person for what happenedst time. You must have seen the thank-you letter I sent to your school, and I specially selected a banner of appreciation - I hope you liked it."


    Shi Li''s expression was animated while Dong Wenhao was seething with anger.


    Ignoring his expression, Shi Li continued, "Now that I have the chance to meet you, I can finally thank you in person. This is really such a wonderful ce."


    Dong Wenhao was barely maintaining hisposure, but Shi Li carried on as if she hadn''t noticed, "By the way, when your school''s leaders and teachers saw the thank-you letter and banner I sent, they must have praised you in front of the whole school, right? Did they give you an award for your act of bravery?"


    Shi Li''s mention of this nearly drove Dong Wenhao over the edge.


    Praise from the school and teachers?


    Not only had he not received any praise, but his homeroom teacher had called him to the office for a heart-to-heart talk. The main point was that as a young man, he should focus on his studies rather than on grades. Although he was first in his ss, he couldn''t expect to be first forever, and he needed to understand that there would always be someone better out there, and so on and so forth.


    Though the teacher had been tactful, for Dong Wenhao, who was used to receiving praise, this conversation felt like a profound humiliation.


    Now that Shi Li had brought up this shameful memory, Dong Wenhao''s expression finally crackedpletely. However, before he could fully break down, Shi Li had already ducked behind Rongrong and Fu Huixing.


    Shi Li''s movement appeared natural, as if she had simply returned to herpanions after expressing her gratitude.


    Dong Wenhao''s anger was cut short - before he could fully express his fury, Shi Li had already run away, leaving him to seethe at her retreating figure.


    Dong Wenhao''s ssmate put on an exaggerated expression of sadness, though observers could see no real sorrow in it, finding it ratherical instead.


    Shi Li sweetly said to Fu Huixing and Rongrong, "Let''s head back."


    They naturally followed her lead, and the three returned to their original positions.


    Thanks to this deliberate provocation on the first day, Dong Wenhao developed a grudge against the three of them and kept trying to cause trouble in subtle ways.


    However, the three of thempletely outmatched him in ability, and while they supported each other, Dong Wenhao, despite havingpanions, was essentially isted.


    Interestingly, the female ssmate who was with Dong Wenhao added Shi Li''s contact information, and her first message was full of ttery, expressing her desire to be close friends with the beautiful older sister.


    Their friendship flourished rapidly through their online interactions.


    Being from the same school as Dong Wenhao and spending time with him regrly, she would secretly warn Shi Li whenever she noticed him plotting something.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but wonder how two students from the same school could be so different.


    Indeed, girls truly are the most wonderful.


    Thanks to having this little "mole," none of Dong Wenhao''s schemes ever worked.


    Well, they weren''t entirely useless - at least they added some entertainment to their otherwise monotonous training period.


    Having such a little pet running around causing trouble was quite amusing.


    Dong Wenhao probably could never figure out why all his ns were exposed before he could even implement them.


    The month-long training quickly came to an end, though the results of the winter camp wouldn''t be announced for some time.


    After the training camp, the three of them flew home together again.


    Having gotten along well with Xiang Sinuo during this time, and grateful for her constant updates, Shi Li invited her to travel back together.


    However, Xiang Sinuo had her own thoughts and declined Shi Li''s offer, saying it would make it too obvious to Dong Wenhao that she was the mole.


    Unable to persuade her, Shi Li let Xiang Sinuo return with Dong Wenhao.


    Afternding, they had people waiting to pick them up. Shi Li had the driver take Rongrong home first before heading home herself.


    Having been away for a month, her whole family had missed her dearly.


    Since Shi''s Grandmother was at the Old Mansion, she went there first, and Huang Jie and Shi''s father woulde for a family dinner in the evening.


    Shi''s Grandmother and Eldest Aunt were both at home.


    The first thing Shi''s Grandmother said upon seeing her granddaughter was that she had lost weight.


    She hadn''t actually lost any weight, but since the food at the training camp had been mediocre, when she saw the freshly cut fruit tter on the tea table, she pounced on it like a hungry tiger.


    With her mouth full of fruit, Shi Li remembered it was winter break and Shi Ruan must be on vacation, so she casually asked, "Where''s my sister? Upstairs?"Aliali: 674846b2c4f3f33ac476861b


    She was very interested in Shi Ruan''s whereabouts these days.


    Eldest Aunt pulled out two tissues and handed them to Shi Li, telling her to eat slowly and not stain her clothes.


    "Your sister isn''t home, she''s out on a date with her boyfriend."


    Shi Li nearly choked on her fruit juice, "Cough cough - boyfriend? Since when does she have a boyfriend?"


    Eldest Aunt was very pleased with her daughter''s boyfriend and smiled, "You''ve actually met him before."


    Shi Li suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Remember that boy from when you apanied Ruan to the blind date? After they got to know each other, they felt they werepatible and decided to continue developing their rtionship. Your sister has been secretly dating him, without telling the family. It was your brother who discovered it."


    Shi Li: ......


    Eldest Aunt thought she must be hearing things in her old age - otherwise, how could she have heard her usually sweet and lovely niece give such a coldugh?


    Impossible, it must have been her imagination.

 Chapter 232

    The Eldest Aunt rubbed her ears, convinced she must have been hearing things.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li was indeed at a loss, having eaten a te of fruit and now biting into a pear with a crunch, purely imagining the pear as Ji Chunsheng''s head.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    The Eldest Aunt had met Ji Chunsheng once and was quite pleased with this polite young man. "I can see that Shi Ruan and Chunsheng get along very well. I think they should be able to get married next year."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Mentioning this reminded Shi Li of matters concerning Ji Chunsheng. Ji Feiyu''s brother would soon meet with misfortune, and not long after that, Ji Chunsheng would be involved with Ji Feiyu''s sister-inw. Just thinking about this plot made Shi Li''s teeth ache.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    She was in a difficult position now. Preventing Ji Feiyu''s brother from going to his death would save a life, but if she did so, Ji Chunsheng wouldn''t receive his friend''s dying wish to look after the widow, and they wouldn''t immediately get together. Perhaps Ji Chunsheng would actually end up with Shi Ruan.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    In her previous life, Shi Li often saw news of Ji Chunsheng and Ji Feiyu''s sister-inw showing their affection publicly. Shi Li couldn''t imagine recing that woman''s face with Shi Ruan''s - it was too strange.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    As Shi Li''s expression changed, the vi''s door opened from outside - Shi Ruan had returned home.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    After not seeing her for a while, Shi Ruan appeared more rounded than before, suggesting she had been living welltely.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    When her eyes fell on Shi Li eating fruit, Shi Ruan''s gaze froze.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    "Ah Li, you''re back?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li nodded and casually asked, "Sister, where did you go?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Knowing her sister disliked Ji Chunsheng, Shi Ruan tried to conceal it, saying, "I went out with friends."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    "Male or female friends?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    The Eldest Aunt nced at Shi Li, wondering why she would ask when it had already been mentioned that Shi Ruan was out with her boyfriend.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan responded naturally, "You know me, of course I went out with girls."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    The Eldest Aunt couldn''t help but cover her face - what a silly daughter.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    However, she didn''t understand why her daughter needed to hide having a boyfriend from her sister. It was a good thing, and Shi Li wasn''t the jealous type.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li smiled slightly, "Is that so? I heard from Aunt that sister went on a date with her boyfriend."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan''s smile froze, "Well, I was on a date with my boyfriend initially, but then I went out with female friends afterward."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li''s voice took on a peculiar tone, "Oh, really? Sister, why didn''t you tell your little sister about having a boyfriend? I could have shared in your happiness."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan looked embarrassed, "I was worried about disturbing your busy studies, so I hadn''t mentioned it."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    "Well then, who is sister''s boyfriend, and when are you getting married?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    "Marriage isn''t urgent, I''m still young, and I''m not even sure if I''ll marry him."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    This response wasn''t just for Shi Li''s benefit; it reflected Shi Ruan''s true feelings.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    How would she know who was most suitable for marriage without dating several boyfriends?<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    The Eldest Aunt couldn''t bear to hear her daughter talk like this, "Don''t be ridiculous,st time Chunsheng said he was nning to get married next year."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan pouted; that was his idea, not hers.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Knowing this exnation would satisfy her young cousin, Shi Ruan focused on cating her mother, "Mom, I just graduated, and you already want me to get married and have children? Do you really want to see me worn out from taking care of children at such a young age?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    The Eldest Aunt elegantly rolled her eyes, "Let me remind you, our family''s drivers and housekeepers can meet all your needs. You couldpletely be hands-off and leave the children to nannies and housekeepers."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    The daughter pouting before her made the Eldest Aunt''s heart soften. She was still young, after all. Life after marriage would never be as free as before, so perhaps it was better to let her enjoy a few more years.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    However, the Eldest Aunt had her principles, "You can marryter, but you must hold onto Chunsheng as a good son-inw, understand?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan shrugged, unclear whether she had taken the message to heart.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    When only the two sisters remained, Shi Ruan promised, "Sister knows you don''t like Ji Chunsheng, but I quite fancy him right now. Wait a while, and after I''ve had enough of him, I''ll find you a new brother-inw, okay?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Such wordsing from the seemingly well-behaved Shi Ruan created quite a contrast.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li pouted, "It''s not that I don''t like him, I just feel he''s unreliable. He seems like the type who would look after his good friend''s widow after his death, only to end up making her his wife."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan was very indulgent toward her little sister, and seeing her pout and act coy, she immediately assured her, "Don''t worry, your sister isn''t a fool."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Hearing her decisive tone, Shi Li couldn''t help but recall events from her previous life, where Shi Ruan and her shrewd mother-inw tormented each other. Shi Ruan rarely lost in their battles of wits, but not losing didn''t mean she lived well. Having to constantly scheme aftering home each day, never having a peaceful moment - nobody could endure that.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    After hearing about Shi Ruan''s mother-inw''s antics, the Eldest Aunt had urged her daughter to divorce quickly.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan had been somewhat reluctant to let go, wanting to continue their battle of wits - she truly wasn''t one to be trifled with.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan had heard from Huang Jie that her sister had been attending a summer camp recently.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    She asked a few concerned questions about Shi Li''s life and studies there, wanting to say more but worried about putting psychological pressure on Shi Li.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0Aliali: 674932e7c4f3f33ac4838e86


    She internally berated herself for letting her professional habits show again.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    While Shi Ruan remained quiet, Shi Li couldn''t help but question her, "Sister, you were on a date with your boyfriend, why did youe back halfway? Did he stand you up?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li muttered, "I knew this man was no good, how could he do something like that?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan responded fairly, "It wasn''t really a date. I went to hispany to find him, but he had an urgent meeting, so I felt bored and came home."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li couldn''t resist criticizing him, "He''s too stingy, meeting at hispany, and you having to go to him. It makes me wonder if he''s actually the one holding the power in your rtionship."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan couldn''t tolerate this insult and exined, "Hispany is nning to do some volunteer teaching in mountain areas soon, and I was thinking of going too. I went to hispany today to ask about the specific details."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li showed great interest in the volunteer teaching matter and immediately asked, "If that''s the case, why did youe back halfway?"<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan shrugged, "It was because of the Ji family''s youngest daughter. That young miss''s privileged temperament kicked in, and she couldn''t bear to let her brother go teach in remote mountain areas. She insisted on bringing all the children from that mountain school here to experience New Year''s study tour instead."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Li''s eyes widened.<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0


    Shi Ruan continued, "Though it''s quite an interesting idea. The young miss is willing to use her own allowance to pay for the children''s study tour expenses. Ji Chunsheng''s meeting was to discuss the feasibility of this proposal. I figured they would definitely agree to this suggestion, so there was no need to wait at Ji Chunsheng''spany to ask about the volunteer teaching, and I came home halfway through."<span ss="css-1gz1n0z"><span ss="bg css-i073lf"><span ss="num css-0">0

 Chapter 233: The Holiday Stops Me from Going to Class

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>


    Shi Ruan continued, "I don''t know the specific ns of Ji Chunsheng''spany yet, but I think it''s a meaningful activity. Since I''m on break and have nothing to do at home, I n to participate."


    Shi Li didn''t oppose Shi Ruan going out to have fun and make friends - that was a good thing. She just didn''t want Shi Ruan to have too much contact with Ji Chunsheng.


    But she was only Shi Ruan''s cousin, not her mother, so she couldn''t restrict Shi Ruan''s personal freedom.


    Shi Li asked tactfully, "Don''t you need to write teaching ns during the winter break, along with various other tasks? Will you have time for this activity?"


    Shi Ruan broke into a shy smile, "Ji Chunsheng can help me write them."


    Shi Li was speechless - who was actually teaching this ss anyway?


    She finally just said, "Be careful when you go out, and don''t trust your boyfriend too much. No matter how close you are, you should always maintain some caution."


    Shi Ruanughed and ruffled her sister''s hair, "I know, little mother hen."


    That evening, Huang Jie and her husband came to the family home for a reunion dinner.


    Though it wasn''t a special asion, whenever the whole family gathered, it was considered a reunion meal.


    Shi''s Grandmother was very happy, as elderly people love nothing more than seeing their descendants all together.


    Shi''s Grandmother was looking forward to the New Year. Her most worrisome youngest son had returned home, the troublesome Hong Yan wasn''t around, and all her grandchildren had found partners.


    Life was getting better and better.


    After dinner, Shi Li''s family of three sat at the old house for a while, chatted briefly with their uncle''s family, then went home.


    On the way home, Shi Li recalled what Youngest Uncle Shi had said about Hong Yan after dinner.


    Shi''s Grandmother had always hoped her son would divorce that human trafficker and find another wife - she didn''t care about the woman''s family background, only her character. But her foolish son was stubbornly determined not to divorce, as if he had swallowed an iron weight.


    Moreover, he would visit Hong Yan in prison every so often. Youngest Uncle Shi had just visited her that day.


    With the New Year approaching, Youngest Uncle Shi was worried about the poor conditions in prison and had specially brought some personal items, hoping the prison guards would secretly pass them to Hong Yan.


    However, the guards followed regtions strictly - if it wasn''t allowed, it wasn''t allowed.


    So Youngest Uncle Shi had to bring back all the clothes and food he''d brought. He could only see Hong Yan through the ss and chat with her briefly.


    During her time in prison, Hong Yan had aged considerably, with many white hairs appearing and numerous wrinkles on her face.


    In just three months without seeing her, she looked like she had aged more than five years.


    Youngest Uncle Shi felt very sorry for her.


    When he mentioned this to Shi Li after dinner, it was because he knew Shi Li was close to Song Ying. He hoped Shi Li could talk to Song Ying about writing a letter of forgiveness, since Hong Yan was already so pitiful, to help her get out of prison early.


    Though Youngest Uncle Shi didn''t say it directly, Shi Li understood his meaning perfectly.


    Shi Li pretended not to understand her uncle''s hint and didn''t respond.


    However, on the way home, she ryed her uncle''s words to Song Ying - not to persuade her to write a letter of forgiveness, but to let her know Hong Yan''s current condition and make her feel better.


    Song Ying had been so busy studyingtely that she''d forgotten about Hong Yan and her hatred.


    Only when Shi Li brought it up did she remember, but it was actually a good thing for her.


    The fatigue from long hours of studying instantly vanished, and Song Ying felt she could do ten more sets of practice papers.


    Shi Li wanted to tell Song Ying about Hong Yan''s biological daughter but feared upsetting her, so she kept quiet.


    She had heard about it from Shi Ruan that afternoon - out of misced affection, Youngest Uncle Shi had been regrly using his sry to support Hong Yan''s biological daughter since Hong Yan''s imprisonment.


    Youngest Uncle Shi lived in the old house for extended periods, and since Shi Ruan often came home for meals and stayed over, she would asionally hear grandmother scolding her uncle for being shameless.


    Because Youngest Uncle Shi gave his monthly sry to support Hong Yan''s daughter, it was like throwing money into a bottomless pit. When Shi''s Grandmother found out, she was furious.


    Shi''s Grandmother didn''t dare let her eldest son and daughter-inw know about this, but they actually already knew. Even without Shi Ruan''s gossip, being as shrewd as they were, they had long known about Youngest Uncle Shi secretly supporting Hong Yan''s daughter.


    However, out of respect for Shi''s Grandmother, they didn''t make a big deal of it.


    Besides, Youngest Uncle Shi was still behaving himself otherwise - they considered it a small price to pay to keep their mother happy.


    If this issue caused a rift and Youngest Uncle Shi cut ties with the family, Shi''s Grandmother would be the most worried.


    Shi''s Grandmother was over eighty and had suffered a serious illness in the summer.


    Not wanting to trouble Shi''s Grandmother over such minor matters, everyone pretended not to know.


    After learning about her uncle''s financial support to Hong Yan''s daughter, Shi Ruan specifically asked her friend about the daughter''s current situation.


    After Song Ying''s return, Xu Xinxin was "expelled" from the Xu family.


    Though they called it expulsion, the Xu family handled it gracefully, probably due to their years of connection, and didn''t ask for reimbursement of the money they''d spent on her over the years.


    They even paid her high school tuition and overseas homestay fees until she came of age.


    If Xu Xinxin had returned to school and studied properly, it could have been a good path for her.


    But she didn''t. After dropping out, the future years'' tuition was naturally returned to her.


    The homestay fees that Mr. and Mrs. Xu had paid were also substantial, calcted at the highest standard, and Xu Xinxin took all of it back.


    These two sums were considerable, and together with her unspent allowance, it would have been enough for ordinary people to live luxuriously for several generations.


    However, Xu Xinxin had developed an addiction, and for those involved with such things, no amount of money is ever enough.


    Combined with her naturally extravagant spending habits, this money was quickly squandered.


    During this time, without parental supervision, she became particrly unrestrained, and her addiction grew worse.


    When the money ran out, she couldn''t leave the drugs, and she couldn''t possibly get a job.


    So she thought of approaching Madam Xu, knowing Xu Xing was hard-hearted as a man, she specifically went when he wasn''t home.


    Madam Xu indeed had a soft heart and, seeing how thin she had be, transferred her some money.


    Aliali: 67497f35c4f3f33ac487995aBut she somewhat regretted it, worried that Song Ying would be upset if she found out, and mentioned it to her husband when he returned home.


    Xu Xing''s expression immediately darkened, and he strictly forbade any further assistance, ordering the security guards to never let her into the house again.


    When Xu Xinxin tried to visit the Xu residence a second time, she was stopped by security, who refused to let her in no matter what and said some harsh words.


    Being proud by nature, Xu Xinxin never went back again.


    She changed her target for begging money and started asking Youngest Uncle Shi for money.


    She had tried it as an experiment, not expecting to actually get any money, but from then on, it became unstoppable.


    However, Youngest Uncle Shi''s monthly sry was only six thousand yuan, far from enough to support a drug habit.


    Shi Ruan heard from friends that she started frequenting nightclubs, hanging around at chaotic gatherings, mooching off others.


    Her current lifestyle was extremely chaotic, with some things so disturbing that Shi Ruan didn''t tell Shi Li to protect her younger sister''s innocent mind.


    Shi Li roughly knew she wasn''t doing well, relying on Youngest Uncle Shi''s support (though a sry of 6000 yuan couldn''t possibly support her habits).

 Chapter 234

    The winter break had started for seven or eight days, and with the New Year approaching, about one-third of the students in ss 2-1 were still attending school.


    The reason was simple - these unfortunate souls still owed ss participation points to their ss Teacher.


    Shi Li saw the group message and found it incredibly hard to believe. When she, Rongrong, and Fu Huixing went for intensive training a month ago, the student with the most negative points only had minus five.


    However, now that the winter break had started for nearly a week, many students were still attending sses, which meant that one-third of the ss had at least negative seven points.


    As for who owed the most points, she didn''t know yet.


    After returning home, Shi Li didn''t waste time and called the ss Teacher.


    She expressed her wish to "visit" her ssmates who hadn''t started their break yet on Monday morning.


    The ss Teacher had no objections and told her she coulde whenever she wanted; she just needed to inform the security guard at the school gate.


    Since this was a visit, Shi Li couldn''te empty-handed.


    This was one of the advantages of being at home - she only needed to tell the housekeeper, and everything would be prepared for her.


    Since she wasn''t going to regr sses, Shi Li didn''t need to arrive at the usual school time. At nine in the morning, her driver dropped her off at the school gate, along with the coffee she had brought.


    Although there were only about ten drinks in total, the driver was worried Shi Li couldn''t carry them and wanted to help bring them inside.


    However, the security guard remained diligent even during the holiday period. While Shi Li was allowed in after showing her school badge and mentioning the ss Teacher''s name, the driver wasn''t so lucky.


    The guard wouldn''t let the driver in under any circumstances.


    Shi Li herself thought carrying two bags of drinks wasn''t a big deal, but the driver was concerned about her getting tired.


    Seeing that Shi Li looked quite delicate, the security guard offered to help carry the drinks inside.


    With this, the driver finally stopped insisting on entering.


    So Shi Li was escorted by the security guard to the ssroom door.


    When she entered the ssroom, her ssmates were all writing diligently, studying seriously, with not a single person cking off.


    Shi Li was surprised, considering these troublemakers who had umted so many negative points were usually very unfocused during regr school days, often daydreaming and getting distracted.


    It was precisely because they would ck off during regr sses that they ended up owing points.


    Usually, even with a good study atmosphere, these students would often zone out. Now, when most of the school was empty with only about a dozen of them left while everyone else was on break.


    In these circumstances where it would be easiest to lose focus, these students were actually able to concentrate on studying. Shi Li found it absolutely incredible.


    The reason for this situation was entirely due to pressure from the ss Teacher.


    Originally, the student with the most negative points only had minus seven. When others were on break while they had to attend school, the students inevitably became restless and distracted, thinking they just needed to get through these few days.


    However, after coasting through several days, the ss Teacher brought out the ssroom surveince footage, stating that zoning out and sleeping during self-study periods would still result in point deductions.


    Those who originally owed seven points ended up owing even more after attending sses for a few days.


    Nobody wanted to study seriously at this time, but they had no choice as the ss Teacher was watching closely. To have at least some holiday break, they could only study earnestly.


    After entering the ssroom, Shi Li ced the coffee on the teacher''s desk, "I know everyone''s working hard, so I brought some coffee to help you stay alert, and some small cakes if you get hungry."


    The ssmates wanted to thank Shi Li, but since it was during ss time and they had been frightened by the ss Teacher, they worried that Shi Li might be sent by the teacher to test them.


    So after Shi Li finished speaking, no one responded, and no one went to get the coffee from the desk.


    Shi Li didn''t quite understand - her ssmates weren''t usually like this. She wondered what had happened to them.


    Thankfully, Shi Li was mentally strong, otherwise she might have thought she was being ostracized.


    She hadn''t just brought coffee for her ssmates; she had a portion for the ss Teacher too.


    Shi Li took out a coffee and a small cake from the bag and knocked on the ss Teacher''s office door, feeling puzzled.


    Hearing the knock, the ss Teacher quickly turned off a video, but Shi Li still heard the sound.


    She thought to herself, [The ss Teacher is quite rxed, watching sports while the students are studying in the ssroom.]


    However, she didn''t expose him, pretending she didn''t know he was watching sports.


    ss Teacher: It''s no different than being exposed anyway.


    The ss Teacher gestured for her to sit opposite him, "You''re here?"


    Shi Li ced the coffee and small cake on his desk, "I know you''re working hard during overtime, so I specially brought you an Americano to help you stay alert."


    The ss Teacher''s mouth twitched. If Shi Li hadn''t mentally noted that he was watching sports in his office during work hours, herment about him working hard would have seemed sincere.


    Now it just sounded sarcastic to his ears.


    The ss Teacher didn''t respond to that, just waved for her to sit down, "I haven''t asked you yet, how was the intensive training?"


    He had wanted to ask this during their phone callst night, but considering Shi Li would being to school today, he thought the conversation would be better in person, so he had patiently waited until today to ask.


    Shi Li chatted with the ss Teacher for a long time about what happened during the training, the daily ss format, what kind of problems they solved, and what kind of teachers they met.


    The conversation made Shi Li very thirsty. While the ss Teacher had his iced Americano to quench his thirst, Shi Li regretted not bringing a drink for herself.


    After talking for a long while, the ss Teacher suddenly remembered there were still more than ten students in the ssroom. He quickly wrapped up the conversation, telling Shi Li to save their chat forter as he needed to check on the students.


    Since Shi Li hadn''te just to chat with the ss Teacher, she followed behind him as they headed toward the ssroom.


    Near the ssroom, Shi Li mimicked the teacher''s posture, peering through the window at the scene inside.


    At this point, Shi Li was surprised to discover that each student had a cup of coffee ced at the corner of their desk.


    Shi Li felt quite shocked, [The ssmates are acting a bit strange]Aliali: 674aec4f3f33ac49acb42


    The moment Shi Li''s inner thoughts were heard, the students knew she was nearby. They weren''t sure if the teacher was there too, but they acted as if he was.


    After Shi Li''s thoughts were broadcast, the ss Teacher mentally eximed "oh no." Originally, he could have approached the ss quietly, but now it was like he had a radar detector with him, constantly alerting these kids.


    His attempt at a surprise inspection had lost its meaning. The ss Teacher nced at Shi Li, no longer interested in asking about the training, and indicated she could return to the ssroom.


    Shi Li didn''t mind; she was thirsty and needed to go back to the ssroom to get something to drink anyway.


    Afraid of disturbing her studying ssmates, she tried to pour water as quietly as possible.


    Whenever she wasn''t studying, Shi Li''s mind was very active. She watched the thin stream of water.


    [Teacher Sun from ss Ten was doing that thing with the ss Six Head Teacher in the small woods during lunch break. What excuse should I use to appear in the small woods after lunch break?]


    The ssmates: !! Coming to school these days was worth it just for this!


    The ss Teacher who hadn''t gone far: !! Nothing''s better than colleague gossip!


    Othersfortably lounging at home: Cancel the break, I''ming to school!

 Chapter 235

    What was even more shocking than their intimate encounter in the grove was the age difference between ss 6''s homeroom teacher and Teacher Sun.


    The ss 6 homeroom teacher had only recently married, with a three-year-old child at home, and he himself was quite young, just in his early thirties.


    Teacher Sun from ss 10 was different - a provincial outstanding teacher in herte forties, nearly fifty years old.


    The ss Teacher and students tried matching these faces they knew with the two people Shi Li had mentioned.


    Imagining these two faces together in the grove, sweating profusely and lost in passion, everyone shuddered with difort.


    Moreover, just a few months ago, everyone had seen the video of the principal''s wife with that teacher.


    Having that reference point helped everyone visualize the scene, making them hate their own vivid imaginations.


    As for how Shi Li knew about this incident, it wasn''t coincidence, nor was it previously described in the book.


    Rather, the location they chose was unfortunate - there happened to be a security camera nearby that recorded everything.


    Qianpu Middle School had installed cameras throughout ssrooms and corners to prevent campus bullying.


    The cameras everywhere weren''t a secret - everyone knew about them.


    The school administration wasn''t afraid of students knowing about the cameras; they even publicized them widely, understanding that their mere presence served as a deterrent.


    All facilities at Qianpu Middle School were top-notch, including the outdoor cameras which were high-definition and captured everything clearly andprehensively.


    The video first circted among the security staff, then spread to other faculty members.


    It happened during the Chinese New Year break when everyone was bored at home, and suddenly this juicy scandal appeared, consuming everyone''s attention.


    Teachers and students analyzed how these two got together, examining every little detail for clues.


    One could say that during an otherwise boring New Year holiday, these two contributed their part in providing an exciting and memorable New Year for all teachers and students at Qianpu and neighboring schools.


    In her previous life, Shi Li had discussed this incident over video call with Gao Yun and Shi Qiuyu, leaving an especially deep impression.


    After filling her cup with hot water at the dispenser, Shi Li returned to her seat. Since the water was still too hot, she ced it on the windowsill to cool down.


    Shi Li rested her chin on her hand, observing her ssmates who appeared to be studying.


    These students seemed to be studying seriously, but their minds had already wandered far away.


    As for the point deduction warnings?


    Nobody was afraid anymore.


    When you''ve got too many demerits, a few more don''t matter.


    Previously, they wouldn''t dare let their minds wander, but that was because the temptation wasn''t strong enough.


    Now, nothing could be more tempting than following this juicy scandal.


    The ss Teacher was walking toward the office when this earth-shattering gossip stopped him in his tracks.


    While processing this scandal, he thought about how these little rascals surely weren''t studying seriously now, all thinking about this incident instead. If he went in now, he''d catch them all red-handed.


    The ss Teacher was quite clever, quickly realizing that these precious troublemakers wouldn''t return to their dorms for the noon break but would sneak into the grove to catch the action themselves.


    He could catch them during lunch break, not only witnessing the scene firsthand but also catching these students skipping their noon rest - which usually resulted in a five-point deduction.


    While skipping noon rest wasn''t officially on the point deduction list, it was essentially equivalent to skipping ss and could warrant the same five-point penalty.


    Capitalists have no heart, and the ss Teacher wouldn''t feel any sympathy for his little ves when deducting points.


    The ss Teacher returned to his office feeling pleased, congratting himself on his cleverness.


    In the ssroom, Shi Li was now drinking her cooled water, contemting how to appear naturally and innocently at the scene during lunch break.


    During winter break, with no cafeteria service, students had to rely on food delivery for both lunch and dinner.


    Parents wanted to send housekeepers to deliver meals, but everyone refused.


    No matter how delicious or nutritious the housekeeper''s cooking might be, everyone preferred the tech-savvy and creative takeout options from outside.


    Knowing Shi Li would stay at school, ssmates asked if she wanted to join their food order.


    Of course, Shi Li needed lunch too.


    To ensure they could eat right after ss, students ced their delivery orders during the break before thest morning ss.


    After ordering food, which didn''t take long, students opened their ss group chat and shared this juicy scandal to get back at those ssmatesfortably lounging at home.


    Close ssmates might not envy your sess, but they''ll certainly kick you when you''re down.


    For instance, when some students had to return to school for self-study, those inconsiderate ones posted their leisurely status in the group chat - pictures of bright sunshine abroad, beautiful flowers in their gardens, or even themselves lounging carelessly at home, all of which inspired intense envy and jealousy.


    Though just a few pictures, they really tugged at everyone''s heartstrings.


    The reason these dozen or so remaining students were still here had much to do with those inconsiderate ssmates showing off their leisure time.


    The remaining students weren''t particrly steadfast in their studies to begin with, and now they had these people tempting them through their phones.


    Everyone was constantly on the verge of breaking down, and the ss Teacher was just waiting to catch them in the act.


    Once caught, points would be deducted.


    This way, their deducted points kept approaching the point of no return.


    The remaining students gritted their teeth in hatred toward these backstabbing troublemakers.


    So when Shi Li came to visit and brought them treats, they quickly posted pictures to the group chat.


    Partly to show off that these were treats from Shi Li that the others couldn''t have, and partly to subtly point out the difference between Shi Li''s thoughtfulness and their behavior.


    The pictures posted by the remaining students didn''t inspire envy or reflection from their inconsiderate ssmates, who instead showed off their school-free time even more aggressively.Aliali: 674aec4f3f33ac49acb42


    Such attitude was infuriating.


    Determined to one-up them, when they learned from Shi Li about the uing drama, everyone realized that being at school was actually advantageous - they couldn''t witness such drama without being here, and they must show off about it.


    As for giving advance notice so others could rush over?


    Impossible - they wouldn''t daree, fearing Shi Li might be suspicious.


    Knowing about the drama, knowing exactly where it would happen, but being unable toe despite having the ability - that feeling would really drive them crazy.


    When the ss bell rang, phones were put away on silent mode, and regardless of what messages came through, they wouldn''t respond anymore.


    It was ss time now, and as good students, they absolutely wouldn''t y with their phones.


    The students at home had already received notifications about the uing drama and were getting restless.


    However, one student''s final message read: [To avoid letting Shi Li know we can hear her thoughts, I trust you won''t speciallye over to witness this drama~]


    The students at home: You''ve got us there!

 Chapter 236

    During lunch, the three remaining boys in the ss volunteered to pick up takeout from the school gate.


    Since everyone was looking forward to the juicy gossip during the noon break, lunch was kept simple that day. They all shared the same thought - just eat a little, as the main event was yet toe.


    After finishing lunch together in the ssroom, while other students were heading to the dormitory for their noon break, Shi Li didn''t need to join them since she wasn''t staying for the afternoon self-study session.


    As it was approaching nap time and seeing that her ssmates weren''t leaving for the dormitory yet, Shi Li couldn''t wait for them to leave before openly taking her nned walk in the grove.


    So she nced at her ssmates sitting properly in the ssroom, picked up her bag, and politely bid them farewell, "It''s almost nap time, I won''t disturb you anymore. I''m heading home now."


    At that moment, the other students who had been seemingly absorbed in their books suddenly stood up, saying, "How can we let you go alone? It could be dangerous. Let us walk you out."


    Shi Li was exasperated, "What danger could there be on campus? Our security guards aren''t just for show."


    She added, "It''s almost nap time, no need to trouble yourselves. I''ll be fine on my own."


    Little Fatty immediately replied, "It''s no trouble at all. We''re heading to the dorm anyway, so walking you out is on our way."


    Xue Xuejia also chimed in, "We just want to spend more time with you before you go."


    Shi Li wouldn''t have minded thepany if she were actually leaving campus, and being escorted to the gate would have been perfectly normal.


    The problem was that going home was just an excuse - her real destination was the grove.


    But her ssmates had already gathered around her, clearly determined to see her off.


    Shi Li''s mouth twitched slightly as she said, "Well, thank you then."


    After leaving the teaching building, Shi Li clutched her stomach, "I think I ate too much at lunch. I''m feeling bloated, and I might get carsick if I take the ride home now. I''d like to walk around campus a bit to help digest, so I don''t get sickter."


    Shi Li put on quite an act, sending a voice message to her driver saying she had something to do and asking him to wait a while longer outside.


    In reality, the driver wasn''t even waiting outside the school.


    He received her message with confusion, wondering what Shi Li was up to.


    After sending the message, Shi Li turned to her ssmates, "You should go for your nap now. I''m going to walk around school for a bit, so there''s no need to escort me out."


    The group exchanged nces, and Xue Xuejia, being the most articte among them, quickly responded, "How strange - I also feel like I ate too much today. Let me join you for a digestive walk. We''ve been at this school for a year and a half but never really explored it properly. If not for this chance, we might never get to do it."


    Soon after Xue Xuejia spoke, the others also imed they had eaten too much and wanted to join the walk.


    Shi Li frowned delicately, thinking to herself, [The food wasn''t even good today, and I didn''t see them eat much. How did they all end up with indigestion?]


    The others felt slightly guilty, especially the student who had ordered the takeout. The restaurant had been rmended to her on an app, and she had passed on the rmendation, inadvertently leading everyone to a disappointing meal.


    Even if some people ended up witnessing the drama with her, Shi Li could im it was just a coincidence, but there was still a problem. "Don''t you need to take your nap? We still have afternoon sses."


    One of the students casually replied, "It''s fine, missing one day''s nap isn''t a big deal. The ss rules say no skipping sses, but they don''t say anything about skipping naps."


    Shi Li''s puzzled gaze swept across everyone''s faces, and she thought, [Might as well let theme along. Catching cheaters in the act is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity - you won''t get another chance like this.]


    She smiled, "Alright then, let''s walk together to help digest."


    The ss Teacher had grabbed a quick lunch and was standing by the office window, where he could see a group of colorfully dressed students walking into the distance.


    He smiled, tossed his empty disposable coffee cup into the trash, and prepared to check on the noon break.


    During the winter break, with students away on vacation, only security guards remained on campus.


    Since students needed to attend regr sses, the ss Teacher had requested the principal to keep the dormitories open during the winter break.


    The cafeteria could remain closed since students could order takeout or have family members bring them food.


    But the dormitories needed to stay open for nap time, as it affected whether students could maintain full energy for afternoon studies.


    Through the ss Teacher''smunication with the school, security guards became the new dorm supervisors. It wasn''tplicated - they just needed to open the doors at noon and close them after nap time.


    It seemed simple enough.


    But the security guards never expected that even such a simple task could lead to problems.


    It all started when the ss Teacher wanted to check on the students during nap time. The security guard led him to the second-year ss one boys'' dormitory floor.


    To their surprise, the dormitory waspletely empty.


    The ss Teacher asked concernedly if they hade to the wrong ce, wondering where his students were.


    At first, the security guard also thought they might have gone to the wrong ce, but after checking the documents, these students were indeed supposed to be in this dormitory.


    So where had all these students gone?


    The ss Teacher anxiously asked, "Did you see them enter the dormitory today?"


    "My students came to school today, and when I checked the ssroom beforeing here, it was empty. Where could they have gone? Have they been lost, kidnapped..."


    His dear students (if they knew): *facepalm*


    The ss Teacher was acting like a father who had lost his children, making the security guard break out in a cold sweat.


    Offending parents was one thing, but these kids were only teenagers - nothing could happen to them.Aliali: 674b2f25c4f3f33ac49eb9b3


    At this point, the female security guard reported that the girls'' dormitory for second-year ss one was alsopletely empty.


    This was bing a serious problem.


    Nothing else mattered now - they had to find the students.


    There weren''t many security guards on duty during the break. They gathered all avable guards, leaving one to check the surveince cameras while the rest spread out in a circle from the school to search for the children.


    They would start by searching within the school grounds.


    Shi Li and her group were unaware of themotion their ss Teacher had stirred up. They were slowly walking toward the grove.


    In her previous life, Shi Li had watched that video countless times, and the location had be a popr spot at Qianpu Middle School, with many alumni returning specifically to visit and take photos there.


    Shi Li had also visited this ce with Shi Qiuyu and Gao Yun, and she had a very clear memory of where everything had happened.


    As they got closer to the spot, they seemed to hear certain indescribable sounds.


    Just then, a group of security guards came running toward them in full force.

 Chapter 237

    A group of about ten people were taking a walk when they startled two lovebirds in a nearby grove.


    The couple noticed people approaching within seconds.


    This season wasn''t ideal for such activities. In summer, the dense foliage of the grove would have provided better cover, making it harder to spot such couples.


    But now it was winter, with bare tree trunks offering no concealment whatsoever.


    Upon hearing footsteps, the pair hastily began pulling their clothes back on, too rushed to pay attention to anything else.


    Busy dressing themselves, they only heard footsteps but had no idea how many people were approaching.


    Shi Li and her ssmates had already identally spotted these two teachers. Shi Li couldn''t help but think sarcastically, [Thank goodness it''s cold winter weather and they hadn''tpletely undressed, otherwise it would''ve taken them five minutes just to get dressed after being caught.]


    The other students and the ss Teacher standing nearby found her thoughts amusing; this girl was truly savage.


    Once Shi Li started her sarcasticmentary, it was like a flood gate opening, unstoppable: [Why would they do this outside anyway? Isn''t it freezing? Don''t they feel cold?]


    It was minus ten degrees outside, and Shi Li felt her hands getting cold just from taking them out of her pockets.


    Let alone those half-dropped pants �C Shi Li had quite clearly seen two bare bottoms.


    She thought again, [How can anyone even get hard in this cold?]


    Those who could hear Shi Li''s thoughts: Enough, stop it, any more would be impolite!


    Though the pair pulled up their pants quickly, it wasn''t just Shi Li and her ssmates who saw their bare bottoms �C the security guards apanying the ss Teacher to search for students saw it too.


    The security guards were shocked, having received no warning from Shi Li, and everyone was greatly impacted by this scene.


    In broad daylight, how could anyone engage in such improper behavior on sacred school grounds?


    The security guards, being far away, initially thought the couple were students from the ss Teacher''s ss.


    After all, during this winter break, only ss 2-1 had returned for sses, with no other students present.


    The possibility of other teachers hadpletely slipped everyone''s mind, as they were focused on finding students. The security guards automatically assumed it was students skipping their noon rest to engage in activities better suited for the bedroom.


    Teenage boys and girls with their surging hormones �C it seemed somewhat normal.


    The Security Captain, standing beside the ss Teacher, tried tofort him, "Don''t worry, we can talk this through calmly, don''t do anything rash."


    The security guard felt sorry for the ss Teacher, knowing that ss 2-1''s winter break sses were his own initiative with the school.


    Since it wasn''t regr school time, and with these wealthy students causing such trouble on campus, the ss Teacher would inevitably face problems.


    The ss Teacher was puzzled by the Security Captain''s train of thought �C the woman wasn''t his wife, and the man had nothing to do with him, so why would he get angry? He was too busy enjoying the drama unfolding before him.


    As they got closer, the security guards clearly saw the faces of the couple.


    Their appearances were obviously not those of students. While security guards might not remember every student passing through the gates, they had clear impressions of their fellow staff members.


    Especially Teacher Sun, who was a long-time employee �C everyone knew her well.


    The security guard''s voice was filled with shock, "Teacher Sun, how could it be you?"


    He remembered hearing that Teacher Sun was a teacher with strong professional ethics, and she always carried herself with dignity.


    Seeing Teacher Sun''s true colors in private was extremely shocking to him.


    Particrly concerning was the young man standing beside Teacher Sun, visibly much younger �C they were clearly from different age groups.


    Teacher Sun forced an awkward smile. Despite her years of experience handling situations in front of the ssroom, she was at a loss for how to deal with this.


    Especially when the man who had just been intimately involved with her turned on her, pointing and saying, "I''m married! This shameless woman seduced me!"


    Everyone was disgusted by how quickly this man tried to distance himself from Teacher Sun.


    It was obvious to anyone with eyes that this was consensual.


    Even if one party did the seducing, the other party had the right to refuse. His failure to refuse proved he was no better.


    Since the security guards and ss Teacher arrived, Shi Li and the other students had been standing quietly to the side.


    Xue Xuejia, known for her sharp tongue and hot temper, spoke up, "Even if Teacher Sun seduced you, you could have refused. You didn''t refuse, which proves you''re even more shameless and despicable."


    Sheughed softly, "Don''t tell me Teacher Sun drugged you, put some powerful aphrodisiac in your food, and you would have died if you didn''t have sex with a woman. Don''t be ridiculous �C this isn''t a TV drama. If youe up with such an absurd excuse, you''re insulting my intelligence. Even elementary school students wouldn''t believe such nonsense."


    The security guards and other students couldn''t help butugh �C though crude, her words rang true, while the Teacher of ss Six''s face grew increasingly dark.


    Xue Xuejia wasn''t just sharp-tongued; her words werepletely unfiltered.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but nce at Xue Xuejia, thinking, [Xue Xuejia''s little mouth is as sweet as honey, how does she make everything sound so good?]


    Receiving Shi Li''s praise, Xue Xuejia preened like a puppy being petted by its owner, proud and pleased, seeming ready to continue for three hundred more rounds.


    The ss Teacher secretly shot Shi Li a nce �C she was already getting carried away without praise, and now with this encouragement, she''d be unstoppable.


    Seeing the Teacher of ss Six''s face turning red �C clearly from anger rather than embarrassment at Xue Xuejia''s words.Aliali: 674bbc65c4f3f33ac4a6520b


    The ss Teacher, worried that Xue Xuejia''s few sentences might give him a brain hemorrhage from anger.


    He quickly stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Xue Xuejia, gesturing for her to restrain herself.


    Xue Xuejia pouted, waiting to see how the ss Teacher would handle it.


    The ss Teacher spoke very officially, "Since this happened on school grounds, and I always tell students to report issues to teachers, neither I nor security have the authority to handle this. We should let the school leaders deal with it."


    At the mention of involving leadership, both of them panicked.


    Teacher Sun, already pale, now lookedpletely bloodless, as if about to faint.


    She fell to her knees, "I know I was wrong, please don''t call the principal."


    The Teacher of ss Six''s mind raced quickly, ignoring his lover kneeling on the cold ground, and said somewhat carelessly and arrogantly, "We haven''t done anything against thew or teacher''s code of conduct, what right do you have to call the principal?"


    Being several years older than the ss Teacher, he always maintained a subtle sense of superiority when facing this neer.


    Just then, a familiar and kindly voice came from behind everyone, "What''s this about calling me over?"

 Chapter 238

    The ss Teacher felt relieved - finally, the person they were waiting for had arrived.


    Ever since thest time when ss assignments were being made, the ss Teacher had shared most of his secrets with the Principal.


    Since then, the two had be friends who kept in asional contact.


    The ss Teacher would sometimes share gossip with the Principal, who had recently divorced his wife and was going through a particrly lonely period.


    During this time, gossip forcefully made its way into his heart.


    After living righteously for nearly sixty years, he had finally sumbed.


    Having tasted the sweetness of gossip, he could no longer bear the thought of living the rest of his life without it.


    The lonely old man''s greatest daily pleasure became listening to the ss Teacher''s gossip.


    However, gossip wasn''t always readily avable, and since most of his time was upied by various meetings, he never got to witness juicy stories firsthand, only hearing second-hand versions.


    Second-hand gossip was never as interesting as firsthand ounts.


    He had always strived to be on the frontline of drama, but never got the chance.


    Finally, during the winter break, his opportunity came.


    Not knowing what was about to unfold, the moment he saw the message, he quickly grabbed his car keys and headed downstairs.


    After all, firsthand drama was always the most delicious.


    The ss Teacher usually only thought to share gossip with the Principal after the fact, but today he thought of the Principal while contemting taking security to find the students. He suddenly had an inspiration - a little gift for the ss Six Head Teacher.


    That''s what she got for constantly trying to trip him up.


    The Principal, who was very close to the Security Captain, pretended not to know the ss Teacher well and approached the Security Captain, saying, "Little Quan, has something happened?"


    Under Teacher Sun''s pleading gaze, the security guard exined the whole situation in detail.


    The Principal was somewhat shocked, but beneath the shock was satisfaction with a certain young man who had tipped them off.


    Good, the young man showed promise.


    This kind of drama was exactly what he liked.


    Thest time he''d encountered such exciting drama, his wife had been the protagonist.


    But this time was different - it was thrilling, and more importantly, he had no personal stake in it.


    The Principal was excited internally but maintained hisposure externally. He asked Teacher Sun to stand up from her kneeling position and said gently, "Little Sun, since this has already happened, let''s not discuss right and wrong for now. How about we work together to resolve this situation?"


    "It''s too cold outside, and it''s not practical for everyone to stand out here. Shall we go into the teaching building first?"


    Teacher Sun nodded numbly, "I''m sorry, Principal, for causing you trouble."


    The Principal smiled, "You''re all like children to me, and it''s normal for children to make mistakes. Don''t worry about causing trouble."


    Therge group entered the teaching building, with the Principal''s office located upstairs.


    There was no need to climb several floors to his office for this matter, so the Principal pointed to the security room on the first floor and said, "The security room is empty, let''s discuss this matter there."


    Shi Li and the other students naturally started to follow them into the security room - after all, they had also discovered the affair and felt they should be part of hearing the resolution.


    Under the ss Teacher''s murderous re, they pretended not to understand and swagger


    ed into the security room.


    The security room wasn''t small, usually only housing one or two people on duty.


    However, with nearly twenty people entering at once, the room suddenly became crowded.


    Shi Li and his ssmates consciously stood in the corner, trying to maintain the lowest possible presence.


    The Principal sat in a chair and asked kindly, "How would you like to handle this situation?"


    Teacher Sun and the ss Six Head Teacher had only one request: no matter what they had to do, their families absolutely couldn''t find out, as it would destroy their homes if they did.


    The Principal didn''t follow up on their words, instead saying, "This isn''t a small matter, and we should notify your families. If you''re unhappy with your husband and wife, you could always get divorced first. Why did you two be so impulsive?"


    "As your superior, I''ll y the bad guy here, and I''ll make sure you star-crossed lovers can be together for the long haul."


    Shi Li''s lips curled into a slight smile, [The Principal really knows what he''s doing, speaking as if he''s making some great sacrifice]


    [These two must hate him now]


    Teacher Sun immediately said, "Principal, I can''t get divorced. I have noints about my husband, and my daughter is about to take her college entrance exams. If my family finds out about this, it will definitely affect her exam performance."


    The ss Six Head Teacher also said, "My wife is pregnant, we can''t let her know about this."


    Shi Liughed coldly in his heart, [Now you remember your family can''t ept this kind of thing? Why didn''t you think about your daughter''s uing exams and your pregnant wife when you were doing this?]


    "I won''t make this mistake again, please give me another chance."


    "I''ll definitely work hard from now on, please trust me."


    The Principal still wore a very loving smile, "I know you''re both good kids, and you don''t want me to be the bad guy. Since you care so much about me, of course I should do something for you."


    With that, he asked the Security Captain to find someone to notify their families.


    Despite his widework, the Security Captain couldn''t contact the spouses of school teachers.


    So what to do? He went out to contact the Principal''s Secretary.


    The Security Captain was a straightforward person and didn''t tell the secretary what had happened, only asking him to find a way to contact these two teachers'' spouses and families toe over.


    The Principal''s Secretary didn''t know what had happened, but hearing that the Principal was currently at school, he rushed to drive there while calling the families.


    As a qualified subordinate, how could he not be present when he learned his leader was at school?


    Only after arriving at school did the Principal''s Secretary realize that his moment of eagerness had led him to witness such major drama.


    When ites to gossip, those who witness it get to share in it. Before the secretary arrived, the Security Captain couldn''t possibly tell him what had just happened.


    However, once the secretary was there, the situation waspletely different.Aliali: 674bbc65c4f3f33ac4a6520b


    While the Security Captain and secretary went out together to pour tea, he exined everything about how they discovered the missing students and then caught the shameless couple in the small grove.


    The Principal''s Secretary was young and hadn''t seen much of this kind of drama.


    When he returned with the tea, his face couldn''t hide his shock.


    Shi Li thought to himself, [These two must have gossiped quite a bit beforeing back]


    Others silently thought: This is just human nature, who could resist?


    The spouses arrived quickly, not knowing what had happened, wondering why they needed to be called to school during work hours.


    The Principal, following humanitarian principles, let them prepare mentally first.


    He let them drink tea to calm down before speaking.


    Mini Scene:


    Principal: Teacher Sun''s scarlet love affair...

 Chapter 239

    Teacher Sun and the ss Six Head Teacher had been politely asked to leave the duty room, and Shi Li, along with several other students, was also among those requested to leave.


    The ss Teacher was rather "fortunate" to stay behind, standing like a royal eunuch behind the principal.


    In the entire duty room, apart from Teacher Sun and the ss Six Head Teacher''s spouse, only he and the ss monitor remained.


    Those who had been driven out of the duty room felt disgruntled and leaned against the doorway, straining to hear the voices inside.


    Unlike the crowd of onlookers at the door, Teacher Sun and the ss Six Head Teacher''s mood was entirely different as they stood at a distance.


    A group of gossip-hungry people stood outside the door, unwilling to give up.


    Soon after, footsteps were heard from inside the duty room, and the crowd quickly dispersed from the doorway as the door was pushed open from within.


    A middle-aged man with a stern face walked out of the duty room. At this point, dignity was long gone, and he didn''t bother maintaining what was already non-existent in front of everyone.


    "Divorce. Let''s go while the civil affairs bureau is still open."


    Shi Li''s gaze turned to a couple standing far apart in the distance, both wearing extremely unpleasant expressions.


    Shi Li remarked mockingly, [Theposed heart has finally died]


    Teacher Sun ran up to her husband, "I know this time it''s my fault. Can''t you forgive me this once, for our daughter''s sake?"


    The man''s gaze didn''t even fall on his wife. "No."


    "Then can we at least wait until our daughter finishes her college entrance exam before divorcing?"


    At the mention of their daughter, the man''s expression softened slightly. He was a father who deeply loved his daughter and didn''t want this incident to affect her future.


    But his momentary softeningsted only for an instant before he said, "No. We''re divorcing now. Mywyer will discuss property division and child custody with you."


    After dropping these words, the man strode away hurriedly.


    The ss Six Head Teacher''s wife was still inside the duty room. Just as everyone was wondering why she hadn''te out yet, she finally emerged.


    Unlike Teacher Sun''s spouse''s severity, she walked out of the room calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    She waved at her husband in the distance, "Honey, why are you still standing there? Let''s go home."


    Shi Li let out an incredulous cry, [She''s forgiven him already!?]


    She was a beautiful woman with a very fashionable appearance and dress.


    Others present shared Shi Li''s thoughts,pletely unable to understand how she could forgive such a scoundrel, knowing that cheating happens either once or countless times.


    This man hadn''t even uttered a single word of apology yet - she shouldn''t love him so much.


    The ss Six Head Teacher had been anxious inside, but hearing his wife still willing to call him "honey" immediately put his heart at ease.


    It seemed that although it was infidelity, different people received different treatment.


    He responded with a cheerful "Yes!" and quickly walked to her side, "Let''s go home."


    Not even a single word of apology.


    Shi Li''s voice carried a tone of exasperation, [Fine, fine, fine, she''s super in love]


    The change happened so quickly, like a tornado. Before anyone could notice, the woman who had just been smiling and calling him "honey" had already kicked her husband in the groin.


    The ss Six Head Teacher naturally hadn''t been on guard against his wife and was caughtpletely off guard.


    By the time others noticed what had happened, the ss Six Head Teacher was already doubled over in pain, but his gentle wife didn''t stop there.


    She swung her handbag down on him again and again. No one knew what she had in her bag, but the onlookers could hear loud impact sounds one after another.


    Shi Li: [Oh snap]


    Others: Oh snap


    Logically, when couples fight, whether it''s a man hitting a woman or a woman hitting a man, fighting is wrong, and someone should step in to stop it.


    Especially since this was the ss Six Head Teacher''s workce, and everyone else could be considered his colleague.


    Yet at this moment, not a single person was willing to step forward to intervene.


    In such situations, security should step in.


    But everyone felt such deep disgust for the ss Six Head Teacher''s behavior, and since they weren''t particrly close to him, they didn''t feel the need to do something so thankless.


    The Security Captain, being a minor leader, had a level of consciousness that his subordinates couldn''t match.


    While other colleagues stood by coldly observing, he bravely stepped forward, daring to fight against the "evil forces."


    He said, "Ma''am, how can you just hit someone for no reason?"


    He took a stance of wanting to reason with her, but shepletely ignored him, not interested in reasoning, only in using force. She didn''t even look up, and her movements didn''t pause for a moment.


    When reasoning wasn''t possible, the Security Captain tried other methods, wanting to step forward and intervene - after all, he couldn''t just watch someone being beaten in front of him.


    However, despite being a veteran with ten years of special forces experience, standing at 6''1" with a muscr build, he was powerless against this thin woman who was only 5''5". He could only watch as the ss Six Head Teacher continued to cry out in pain.


    He sighed inwardly, "Brother, it''s not that we won''t help you, but your wife''sbat power is too strong - we can''t beat her."


    Apart from the Security Captain, not a single person offered any assistance.


    The crowd watched this female warrior fight for so long that Shi Li''s legs grew tired from standing, yet she still seemed full of energy, while the man on the ground was already ck and blue, his face unrecognizable.


    Finally, she grew tired and kicked the man curled up in a ball, "Alright, get up, let''s go home."


    The man, breathing heavily, either from pain or anger, said, "I''m calling the police. I''ll have you, you vicious woman, arrested."


    "You''re wrong about that. This is a marital dispute - the police will only mediate, they won''t arrest me."


    "Besides, what good would it do you if I''m arrested? Our son would have a mother with a criminal record, and he wouldn''t be able to take civil service exams or apply for public positions in the future. You wouldn''t want to affect our son''s future, would you?"


    Shi Li couldn''t help butugh, [Now I understand why this sister took so long toe out - she was nning this all along]


    Others also smiled - thisdy was truly clever, just unfortunate to have met such a scoundrel.Aliali: 674bdecec4f3f33ac4a82a08


    As a gentle wife, she naturally needed to help her injured husband get home.


    However, her husband was an ungrateful person who tried to push her away.


    Disciplining a husband is hard work, requiring both intelligence and physical strength. She reluctantly pped him across the face, producing a crisp sound.


    Others winced just hearing it.


    This proved to be an effective method - the man who had been struggling to break free moments ago now docilely allowed her to handle him.


    The woman was extremely satisfied.


    The others felt extremelyplicated emotions, which could only be described with the words "serves him right."


    After the troublemakers who had upied everyone''s entire lunch break were finally sent away, the ss Teacher turned to his unfortunate students to settle ounts.


    "It was lunch break time. Why weren''t you sleeping in your dormitory beds, and instead wandering around other parts of the campus?"


    "Do you know how worried I was? I thought you had gone missing."

 Chapter 240

    The old teacher was a cunning and devious person!


    This was the collective reaction of all the spectating students, as everyone would lose five points for skipping the lunch break.


    Although Shi Li was present at the scene, her situation was different from the others.


    For other students, it was during ss time, but for Shi Li, it was holiday time. She could even sing "Conquest" in front of the principal''s office, and no one would care.


    Because during holiday time, she wasn''t bound by ss rules.


    So while Shi Li, who had led everyone to watch the drama, remained invisible to punishment, others lost five points each for skipping the lunch break, which was equivalent to skipping ss.


    This made their already poor point totals even worse.


    The other students were nearly in tears. Originally, they were supposed to attend school until the twenty-seventh day of the lunar month, but now they had five more days of sses.


    Not only would they have to make dumplings with ssmates in the ssroom on New Year''s Eve, but they would also need to report to school on the first day of the lunar new year.


    Imagine: early on New Year''s morning, after receiving New Year''s greetings and red envelopes from family members, wearing their new clothes and carrying their small backpacks, they would happily go not for New Year''s visits but to school.


    Shi Li didn''t immediately part ways with her ssmates at the duty room. Normally, when witnessing such gossip-worthy events, everyone would discuss what had just happened.


    To join in the gossip, Shi Li stayed among the crowd, waiting for after-ss discussions.


    However, before they could gossip, the old teacher, that point-deducting demon, had already deducted five points from each student''s score.


    A wave of sighs swept through the ssroom. As the only person who wasn''t in negative points and had over twenty points to spare, Shi Li didn''t dare to speak up.


    Even if she wanted to generously offer to cover everyone''s point deductions, she couldn''t say it.


    Shi Li was the ss''s number one point wealthy student, having umted her points through high academic performance.


    But today, the total deduction was fifty points, and Shi Li only had about twenty points, clearly not enough to cover everyone.


    Unable to treat her ssmates to this luxury, Shi Li could only keep quiet.


    She felt slightly ashamed, wondering if this situation could have been avoided if she hadn''t led everyone to watch the drama.


    However, Shi Li wasn''t one to dwell on things. Her shamested only a moment before she became righteously convinced that [losing five points wasn''t a bad deal, at least everyone got to see a once-in-a-century show].


    The other students, in their extreme sadness, heard Shi Li''s entire internal monologue.


    Their grief was somewhat consoled �C yes, they had to attend school for five more days, but they had witnessed drama that others couldn''t see.


    Comparing the two, it was worth it.


    How could the teacher make studentse to school during the New Year? Not only would students be unable to focus on studying during the holiday period, but the teacher himself also needed to go home for the New Year.


    He was human too and needed to celebrate the New Year at home. It would be too tragic if he had to supervise students'' self-study sessions during the holiday.


    After the ssroom quieted down, the teacher announced that the New Year holiday would start from the twenty-seventh day of the lunar month until the fifth day of the new year.


    After the fifth day, everyone would attend half-day sses.


    Even working adults don''t officially start work until the eighth day of the lunar new year, yet students had to start earlier than them.


    These usually unruly students didn''t object. Compared to the prospect of attending school on New Year''s Eve and New Year''s Day, starting school on the fifth day was quite eptable.


    The students were quite happy about this.


    They left the ssroom with mixed feelings.


    Back home, Shi Li wanted to gossip about it, but Huang Jie wasn''t home.


    Shi Li could only call Shi Ruan to discuss the day''s events.


    Perhaps due to their shared genes, Shi Ruan had always been a gossip enthusiast and loved hearing such stories.


    However, Shi Ruan was too busy to talk to Shi Li at the moment.


    "Sweetie, I''m busy right now, I''ll call you tonight when I get home."


    Before Shi Li could say a word, the call was disconnected.


    Shi Li grinded her teeth in frustration. Though she didn''t know what Shi Ruan was busy with, based on her experience, it was probably rted to Ji Chunsheng.


    That dog of a man, Ji Chunsheng �C the hatred of stealing her sister was unforgivable!


    Shi Ruan was indeed busy, and it was indeed rted to Ji Chunsheng.


    Ji Chunsheng''spany had proposed bringing children from mountainous regions to Blue City for a study tour. The proposal was approved in yesterday''s meeting, and various ns were finalized.


    This morning, Shi Ruan went with Ji Chunsheng''spany employees to receive these children. Xiao Feiyu was also participating as a family member.


    The real sponsor of this event was Miss Xiao, who was covering all expenses.


    Although Xiao Feiyu knew her brother had lost his life while teaching in rural areas, from what she knew, he died trying to save a little girl.


    She couldn''t help but think that if she had prevented her brother from going to teach, and no one had gone to save that poor little girl, the person who lost their life would have been the little girl instead of her brother.


    While Xiao Feiyu didn''t want her brother to die, she also didn''t want a little girl to suffer.


    So she took out her years of savings and actively approached her brother, expressing her willingness to sponsor children from mountainous regions to visit the city for a couple of days and broaden their horizons.


    Her older brother had never thought his sister could be so kind-hearted.


    But since she was his sister and wasn''t doing anything wrong, he naturally wanted to support her wishes, especially since it wouldn''t cost him anything.


    As the main sponsor, Xiao Feiyu naturally wanted to oversee how her hard-earned money was being spent.


    So she went along too.


    Xiao''s Sister-inw was a housewife, and seeing her husband and sister-inw busy with this project, she also wanted to participate.


    Xiao Feiyu didn''t like this sister-inw and didn''t want to see her every day, but for her brother''s sake, she couldn''t openly refuse her.


    She only used her nephew as an excuse to tell her to take care of her pregnancy.Aliali: 674b3534c4f3f33ac49f1778


    Shi Li had once said that her sister-inw should be pregnant by now, and although that poor child ultimately wasn''t born, this was when she was supposed to be pregnant.


    Xiao''s Sister-inw had always wanted a child to secure her position in the family, believing that a woman without children had no foundation for stability.


    Her period hade recently, so she probably wasn''t pregnant.


    But seeing her sister-inw''s certainty, she adopted a better-safe-than-sorry approach, buying various pregnancy tests. Hearing that home tests might not be urate, she also made a special trip to the hospital.


    The results were all very clear �C she wasn''t pregnant.


    The doctor told her she was still young and shouldn''t rush to have children, advising her not to be too anxious.


    But how could Xiao''s Sister-inw not be anxious?


    Returning from the hospital, faced with the family''s expectant looks, she couldn''t help but cry, "Little sister, if you didn''t want me to participate in this activity, you could have just said so. Why did you lie about me being pregnant when you know how much I want to have a child?"


    The result, of course, was that Xiao Feiyu got scolded by her parents and older brother.


    On the ne, Xiao Feiyu couldn''t understand �C what happened to the child that was supposed to be there?

 Chapter 241

    Since Shi Ruan was busy, Shi Li figured she could gossip with someone else.


    After thinking for a moment, she called Song Ying to share the gossip.


    Shi Li didn''t know that Song Ying was already aware of this news, as it had already been thoroughly discussed in the ss group chat.


    The supposedly fresh and juicy gossip she brought was neither fresh nor particrly juicy.


    But Song Ying was a good actor; she pretended as if she was hearing this news for the first time and acted very shocked.


    Shi Li''s desire to share was greatly satisfied at that moment, and after about half an hour of gossiping, she hung up the phone contentedly.


    When Huang Jie came home, however, Shi Li didn''t share this news with her.


    After all, sharing gossip about rtionships with parents would be a bit awkward.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Chinese New Year, and on New Year''s Eve, the family of three returned to the old mansion to celebrate with the extended family.


    The two busy family members, Shi Quan and Shi Ruan, who were upied with their romantic rtionships, didn''t think about their partners and chose to spend time with family instead of running around with their significant others.


    After the New Year''s Eve dinner, Shi Li''s family of three didn''t return to their own home but stayed at the old mansion.


    The next morning, Shi Li was awakened by the sound of firecrackers.


    Wearing the new clothes Huang Jie had bought her, Shi Li was dressed up like a fortune doll every Chinese New Year''s Day, as was tradition.


    When Shi Li was little, she was as cute as a snowball, and Huang Jie would always receivepliments when she took her daughter out dressed as a fortune doll.


    Now that Shi Li was almost an adult, Huang Jie''s peculiar taste continued.


    Shi Li had given up criticizing Huang Jie''s twisted aesthetic sense and could only console herself by thinking of it as entertaining her parents.


    After all, she would have to continue this fortune doll dress-up for at least five more years.


    As for why it was specifically five years, that was because in her previous life, Shi Li only lived to see the fifth New Year from now.


    Whether Huang Jie would still like her to wear simr styles in the sixth year, Shi Li didn''t know.


    But barring any unexpected circumstances, she probably would.


    Although Shi Li''s temperament didn''t match the clothes at all, fashion sess mainly depended on the face, and Shi Li''s face managed to pull off the outfit.


    Huang Jie loved seeing her daughter dressed up beautifully, and her eyes lit up when she saw the well-dressed Shi Li.


    Hearing her daughter''s New Year greetings, Huang Jie happily gave her a red envelope, saying, "Happy New Year, sweetie. May you be happy every day."


    Shi Li felt the thickness of the red envelope and was very satisfied, "Thank you, Mom."


    After receiving the red envelope from her parents, Shi Li went to give New Year greetings to other elders and continue collecting red envelopes.


    Shi Li was the youngest in the family, and since Shi Ruan was already working, even she gave Shi Li a big red envelope.


    She was on a fixed sry, and most of her wages went to her students. Last month''s sry wasn''t even enough to prepare a red envelope for Shi Li.


    Thanks to family support and trust funds, she had managed to survive until now.


    The money for Shi Ruan''s red envelope came from Eldest Aunt, who kept nagging her about marrying Ji Chunsheng soon while she was giving out the envelope.


    Eldest Aunt didn''t really want her daughter to get married early; it was just that near the New Year, she hoped for new additions to the family and couldn''t help but mention it.


    Shi Ruan knew her mother well; if she were to say she wanted to get married now, her mother would definitely disagree.


    Since it wasn''t her own money, Shi Ruan was particrly generous with the red envelope, and spoke in an elderly tone, "Study hard at school and get along well with your ssmates, understand?"


    For the sake of the red envelope, Shi Li temporarily tolerated her admonition.


    After giving New Year greetings to the family elders, it was time for Uncle to lead the whole family to visit neighbors for New Year greetings.


    However, an unexpected guest suddenly arrived - it was Shi''s Grandmother''s nephewing to pay New Year respects.


    Shi''s Grandmother''s maiden family was once also a prominent n, but her brother had squandered the family fortune through gambling, drinking, and other vices.


    Shi''s Grandmother had tried to advise her brother, but he wouldn''t listen and even wanted her to provide money to support his family.


    Shi''s Grandmother knew her brother''s family was a bottomless pit and firmly refused him, after which the two families rarely interacted.


    However, whenever her brother needed money, he woulde to his sister, even for major events like his son''s wedding or daughter''s marriage, he woulde asking for money.


    Shi''s Grandmother rarely gave money to her brother, asionally giving a little depending on the urgency of the situation, to prevent him from bing desperate.


    Her brother had been addicted to drugs and his health was worse than his sister''s, his body failing early.


    Though he couldn''t walk anymore, it didn''t stop him froming to ask for money.


    Only now, instead ofing himself, he sent his son.


    As Shi''s Grandmother aged, her heart had softened, and seeing rtives from her maiden family would make her emotional.


    Every time they came, she would give them money and gifts, and thinking about past events would make her feel distressed.


    The family didn''t want Shi''s Grandmother to see this family, so they notified the vi''s security not to let them in anymore.


    The hillside vi wasn''t a marketce where anyone could enter; previously, they were only allowed in because they had Shi''s Grandmother''s permission.


    This time, with Uncle''s prior instructions, the security naturally wouldn''t let them in.


    The family had also secretly blocked this family''s contact information on Shi''s Grandmother''s phone, as she wasn''t as adept at using phones as younger people.


    Shi''s Grandmother wouldn''t actively think about her brother''s family, so this family hadn''t sessfully entered the vi for several years.


    During New Year, everyone was dressed festively, but Shi''s Grandmother''s nephew was dressed in rags, looking more like a beggar than someoneing to give New Year greetings.


    Shi Li was standing with her brother and sister when this cousin uncle entered in tattered clothes, and she noticed the obvious disgust on her siblings'' faces.


    He was indeed a very unlikeable person, so they couldn''t be med.


    He threw himself at Shi''s Grandmother with a tearful voice, "Aunt, I thought I''d never see you again in this life."


    Shi''s Grandmother had recently recovered from a serious illness, and being elderly, it was inappropriate to say such things in front of her.


    The Shi family members unanimously frowned.


    Shi''s Grandmother patted her nephew''s shoulder, "What''s wrong? Let''s talk properly."Aliali: 67334fd3b256fc3ba2c49


    He sat beside Shi''s Grandmother, skillfully beginning his tale of woe.


    It wouldn''t be appropriate to keep the guest while the hosts went out for New Year visits.


    The family also couldn''t feelfortable leaving this cousin uncle alone with Shi''s Grandmother.


    Huang Jie gave a meaningful look to the three siblings, telling them to go out and y rather than standing around in the vi, as it was affecting everyone''s mood.


    Shi Quan, as the brother, took his two sisters out of the vi.


    He was an adult now and could take his sisters to give New Year greetings.


    As the three walked out the main gate, they bumped into a young, pretty girl.


    Rongrong smiled, "I just came back from outside and met a middle-aged man who imed to be Shi''s Grandmother''s nephew. The security wouldn''t let him in, and I thought it was because they saw his humble dress, so I brought him in. He should be your rtive, right?"


    The three suddenly understood why this man, who had been blocked at the bottom of the hill for several years, had managed to get in sessfully today - there had been an inside helper.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but think, [She really is skilled at causing trouble for others]

 Chapter 242

    Liang Rongrong blinked her bright, beautiful eyes and said, "The security guard was too harsh. Just because this uncle was dressed modestly, they stopped him at the door. Thankfully, I asked and found out he was your rtive, so I brought him in."


    Shi Quan, who usually acted carefree and unreliable in front of his younger siblings, was quite serious in front of others.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Liang."


    When Liang Rongrong met Shi Quan''s gaze, she shyly lowered her head.


    Shi Li''s eyes widened, sensing trouble.


    Liang Rongrong was the female protagonist, and in the original story, the author had given her such powerful charm that even a male dog passing by would fall in love with her.


    If even dogs could fall in love with her across species, human males were even more susceptible. In the original book, every man around her invariably wanted to strip off her clothes and sleep with her.


    Although Shi Quan was her cousin, he didn''t have a ce among the notable male supporting characters in the original text.


    Setting aside her perspective as his little sister, she found her brotherpletely charmless.


    However, from a reader''s perspective, Shi Quan wasn''t without merit. He was handsome, well-educated, came from a reasonably wealthy family, and respected women without any bad habits.


    All things considered, Shi Quan qualified as a quality male specimen.


    Having reached this conclusion, when Shi Li saw Liang Rongrong''s love-struck expression, she internally groaned "oh no."


    Could it be that Liang Rongrong had taken a liking to her brother, or was she just considering him as another fish in her pond?


    Shi Li couldn''t help but think of the Liang Rongrong she knew in her previous life, feeling a stark disconnect. Though it was the same person, it felt like two different people entirely.


    Shi Quan already had a girlfriend, but Shi Li truly feared that Liang Rongrong''s protagonist halo was too powerful and would transform her brother from a normal person into... the next Little Uncle.


    It took Shi Li a while to recall that "Little Uncle" had be somewhat of an adjective now.


    Shi Li spoke up to remind him, "Brother, weren''t you going to take me and sister to pay New Year visits?"


    Shi Quan actually had no intention of taking his two sisters for New Year visits; he had snuck out of the house wanting to meet his girlfriend.


    Of course, when meeting his girlfriend, he couldn''t bring along two tagalongs.


    Shi Quan red at his sister, thinking she talked too much.


    "You''re right, we should go pay New Year visits."


    "Happy New Year, Miss Liang."


    "What a coincidence, I need to pay New Year visits too. Let me join you."


    Her proposal to join them for New Year visits was unexpected by all three Shi siblings.


    Who goes to pay New Year visits without their family, or at least close friends?


    They barely knew Liang Rongrong, just nodding acquaintances really, so how had things escted to going together for New Year visits?


    Having their older brother present had its advantages - he would handle whatever came up, so Shi Li and Shi Ruan didn''t need to say anything.


    Shi Quan said with a smile, "Miss Liang, your family must be waiting for you to return home for New Year visits, and they''re probably getting anxious by now. We happen to be going to pay respects to Uncle Feng, and since it''s on the way, we can escort you home."


    Liang Rongrong''s eyes immediately lit up, "That''s wonderful, thank you, brother."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but turn to look at Shi Ruan, who wore an expression as exaggerated as her own.


    On the way to the Feng family vi, all they could hear was Liang Rongrong asking Shi Quan endless questions, inquiring about his work one moment and his hobbies the next.


    While Shi Quan was usually vivacious and talkative with family and friends, he was quite reserved when responding to Liang Rongrong''s questions.


    Liang Rongrong seemed to notice Shi Quan''s coldness and changed her strategy, instead telling stories about her experiences filming.


    However, even then, when she tried to engage Shi Quan, he remained indifferent.


    Shi Ruan gave her sister a meaningful look.


    The two gradually slowed their pace, creating distance between themselves and the pair in front.


    Once they had fallen behind, Shi Ruan said, "Big brother''s love life is quite activetely."


    First getting a girlfriend, and now having this youngdy fawning over him.


    Shi Ruan didn''t know about her little sister''s love-hate entanglement with Liang Rongrong. While Eldest Aunt disliked Liang Rongrong, she only mentioned it to her husband and never spoke ill of her in front of the children.


    She wouldn''t speak badly about one young person in front of other young people.


    Shi Ruan had only met Liang Rongrong a few times and didn''t know her well, so she spoke in a teasing tone.


    Before Shi Li could respond, Shi Quan noticed his sisters falling behind and called for them to catch up.


    Shi Li and Shi Ruan rarely saw Shi Quan looking so displeased, so they didn''t dare dawdle and quickly caught up.


    While the Feng family''s vi was in the same neighborhood as the Shi family''s home, it was quite a walk away.


    The Feng family vi was decorated festively inside and out with a strong New Year atmosphere, but the huge vi only housed a family of four. Most of the housekeepers had gone home for the New Year, making the vi feel somewhat empty.


    Feng''s Father''s face had grown rounder, and his usual schrly appearance now carried more kindness.


    After his car ident some months ago, he had been recuperating at home, eating well without working, so it was natural for him to gain weight.


    While Feng''s Father was recovering at home, Feng Yunhe had been running between school and thepany.


    After thepany was handed over to Feng Yunhe, not only did it avoid problems, but it actually improved, allowing Feng''s Father to recover at home with peace of mind and feel more confident about entrusting thepany to his son.


    Eldest Aunt and Feng''s Mother were close friends, and the siblings Shi Quan and Shi Ruan were also very close to Feng''s Mother.


    They always came to pay New Year visits to the Feng family.


    Hearing the young ones'' New Year greetings, Feng''s Mother smiled and handed out three red envelopes.


    Given their close rtionship with Feng''s Mother, it was eptable to ept these red envelopes.


    Feng Yunhe stood before his parents, dressed impably. Though he was the same age as Shi Li, in his tailored suit he looked more like Shi Quan''s peer.


    After the three children paid their respects, Feng''s Mother didn''t try to keep them, knowing they had more visits to make.


    She said with a smile, "I know you have more visits to make, so I won''t keep you. Shi Quan, please take our Yunhe with you when you go. You''re the same age, so you''ll have things to talk about."


    Shi Quan couldn''t understand how his group kept growing.


    He hadn''t even managed to get rid of his two sisters, and while he was nning to see Liang Rongrong off, now Feng Yunhe was added to the mix.Aliali: 674842d9c4f3f33ac476492b


    Since he couldn''t refuse Feng''s Mother, Shi Quan could only tearfully agree.


    Then Liang Rongrong spoke up again, "Brother, I''d like to join you all for the visits too."


    Shi Li didn''t miss her cousin''s expression, which looked like he''d just eaten something terrible.


    In her mind, she provided a voiceover for her cousin: [Hey, I just caught some demons, then caught some monsters, why are there so many evil spirits around?~]


    Shi Li''s singing voice was quite extraordinary.


    Her music teacher had only needed to hear one line before dering that she shouldn''t sing during choir practice to avoid throwing off the other students.


    Shi Li didn''t go off-key on purpose.


    So when that demonic singing suddenly rang out, Feng Yunhe, who was dressed smartly in his suit with his hair styled like an adult, finally couldn''t maintain hisposure.


    The corner of his mouth twitched twice.


    As for why it was twice and not three times - two twitches were the final indulgence Feng Yunhe, the young tycoon, allowed himself.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    When Shi Quan went to the Feng Family Vi for New Year''s greetings, he was followed by only three people, one of whom he would soon be able to shake off.


    However, by the time he left the Shi Family Vi, he had gained another burden.


    Just earlier, he had sent a message to his girlfriend saying that he had family matters today and didn''t need to follow the elders for New Year''s visits, so he could meet herter.


    Shi Quan wanted to recall that message, but it had been over three minutes since sending it, making it impossible to retract.


    He could only add that ns had changed and he couldn''t meet her, followed by a couple of intimate messages typical of couples.


    After sending the messages, Shi Quan resignedly said to his burdensome followers, "Let''s go make New Year''s visits."


    Without elders pressuring her, Shi Ruan had no desire to follow her big brother for New Year''s visits.


    She entertained thoughts of meeting her boyfriend instead.


    "Brother, I want to..."


    Being his biological sister, Shi Quan knew her too well. Before Shi Ruan could finish expressing her intention, he immediately cut in, "No, you don''t."


    If he couldn''t see his partner, neither could anyone else.


    Shi Ruan could only close her mouth sullenly and obediently follow behind Shi Quan.


    Their first visits would naturally be to nearby neighbors.


    Though Feng Yunhe wasn''t particrly talkative, he considered himself to have a revolutionary friendship with Shi Li, so he asked, "Why didn''t uncle and aunte out? Did something happen at home?"


    Feng Yunhe initially wondered if something had happened to Shi Quan''s grandmother, but quickly dismissed this thought �C if that were the case, the three Shi siblings wouldn''t be out making New Year''s visits.


    Shi Quan smiled faintly, "No, it''s just that rtives came to visit, and our parents and aunt and uncle are entertaining them at home. Since they couldn''te out for visits, they asked us three younger ones to go instead."


    Feng Yunhe nodded. The reason Feng''s Mother had asked him to take her along for New Year''s visits was that Feng''s Father was unwell, and she needed to stay home to care for him. Since neither parent could go out, they had to let a "high school student" make visits alone.


    While Feng Yunhe could handle projects independently at work and deal appropriately withpany executives andpetitors, his mother still worried about him going out alone for New Year''s visits.


    Feng''s Father''s situation was truly unfortunate. Before his fall injuries fromst autumn had fully healed, he had slipped in the bathroom and injured his hip.


    This injury was more serious than the previous one. Last time he had merely been unwell but could still walk normally; this time he would need to rely on a wheelchair for an extended period.


    With his limited mobility, naturally, he couldn''t go around making New Year''s visits.


    Feng Yunhe had noticed something: since his father''s injury and confinement to bed, although his mother needed to care for him frequently and worked harder than usual, herplexion and spirits had mysteriously improved.


    Feng Yunhe thought that it might be better if his father didn''t fully recover.


    This would be better for both him and his mother.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Feng''s Father had no idea that his filial son harbored such thoughts.


    Although Feng Yunhe was much younger than Shi Quan, he had entered thepany early, and when they discussedpany projects, they foundmon ground.


    During Feng Yunhe and Shi Quan''s casual conversation, they arrived at the next neighbor''s house.


    The young people of this household were vacationing abroad, leaving only an elderly couple in the vi.


    The three Shi siblings had often received candy from this elderly couple when they were young, and they had a very good impression of these two seniors.


    This was the casual nature of young people making New Year''s visits on their own �C Shi Quan only visited elders he personally liked.


    For neighbors who liked to boast and act paternalistic, even though Shi Quan''s uncle would consider them business associates and maintain face, Shi Quan was quite casual about it despite his proper exterior, just like the rest of the Shi family.


    The elderly couple was always delighted to see young people. With their own children away, they were especially happy to have five beautiful young people visit for New Year''s greetings.


    This elderly couple''s way of expressing joy and affection remained unchanged over the years �C they offered candy to the children.


    It wasn''t about how expensive the candy was �C who couldn''t afford to buy candy these days?


    It was the elderly couple''s thoughtfulness that was precious, and even Shi Quan, who hadn''t eaten candy for a long time, took two pieces and put them in his suit pocket.


    Under everyone''s puzzled gazes, Shi Quan maintained hisposure and nodded, "These are for my girlfriend."


    Unexpectedly shown off to, the sisters Shi Ruan and Shi Li simultaneously pursed their lips.


    Liang Rongrong''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The elderly grandmother particrly liked girls, and among all the children in the vi district, she was especially fond of Shi Ruan.


    The grandmother had given birth to four sons and never managed to have a daughter, and even among her grandchildren, she only had grandsons, not a single granddaughter.


    Shi Ruan was beautiful and sweet-tongued. When she was little, her aunt worried about her teeth and wouldn''t let her eat candy, but Shi Ruan was a particrly greedy child who couldn''t resist sweets.


    The beautiful neighbor grandmother was willing to give her candy from time to time, and Shi Ruan, being someone without much restraint, practically wanted to adopt her as her own grandmother.


    With her sweet talk, Shi Ruan managed to charm most of the grandmother''s candy away.


    When the grandmother heard that Shi Quan had a girlfriend, she asked, "Quan has a partner now? Do you have photos? Let grandmother see."


    "Yes, I do." Shi Quan took out his phone and opened his photo gallery, a smile appearing at the corners of his mouth.


    The grandfather, who had been sitting aside pretending to read while actually listening intently, finally came over when he heard his wife wanted to see photos.


    "Let me see too."


    The sisters Shi Li and Shi Ruan, taking advantage of the grandmother''s request, got their first look at Shi Quan''s girlfriend''s true appearance.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but curse, "This guy''s a pervert, surely she''s not underage?"


    The girl in the photo looked very young, appearing even younger than Shi Li.


    She had an especially sweet face, with two small dimples when she smiled, and just looking at her photo made one''s lips curl up involuntarily.


    The grandfather was more direct, "We can''t break thew, can''t date minors."


    Seeing simr looks from everyone around him, Shi Quan''s mouth twitched, "What are you all thinking? She''s actually half a year older than me."


    Shi Li''s gaze moved back and forth between Shi Quan''s face and the girl in the photo, finally concluding, "Brother, when you two go out together, you don''t look like siblings �C you look like father and daughter."


    Chinese people have a saying that you can''t be trusted without facial hair, meaning that no matter how capable you are, people will doubt your abilities if you look young.


    Shi Quan didn''t look old, but to appear reliable at work,mand respect from his subordinates, and gain trust from business partners, he deliberately dressed more maturely.


    This resulted in Shi Quan, despite his youth, dressing like an old man.


    His aunt particrly disliked running into her eldest son at thepany, feeling like it polluted her eyes.


    Shi Quan''s face darkened �C what was this girl saying?


    The grandmother praised, "This girl is really beautiful, Quan has good taste."


    After symbolically showing concern for Shi Quan, the grandmother turned her attention to her favorite, Shi Ruan, "Are there any suitable boys at your workce? Do you have a boyfriend? My grandsons are all very handsome, see if you like any of them?"


    Before Shi Ruan could speak, Shi Quan interjected, "Grandmother, she has a boyfriend."


    Hearing this, the grandmother seemed disappointed, "What a waste of my grandsons'' six-pack abs then."


    The grandmother knew Shi Ruan very well �C she had been boy-crazy since childhood and hadn''t changed as she grew up.


    Shi Ruan held the grandmother''s hand, "You''re mistaken �C since they''re your grandsons, they''re my brothers. How could I, as a sister, not know my brothers? Although I have a boyfriend now, our Shi Li is still single."

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    The Eldest Aunt was an open-minded person who would support her daughter''s choice of partner regardless of who they were, as long as they had good character - nothing else mattered.


    However, for the Eldest Aunt, there was another equally important issue besides good character - her daughter couldn''t marry someone far away.


    As a mother of both a son and a daughter, the Eldest Aunt clearly favored her daughter. It didn''t matter where her son''s wife''s family lived, nor did it matter if her son ended up living with his inws.


    It was fine if her son married far away, but not her daughter.


    What counted as "far away"? Any ce where they couldn''t reach within an hour to beat up their son-inw if he dared to mistreat their daughter.


    If she was already against her daughter marrying far away, letting her daughter marry someone abroad was even more out of the question.


    That''s why even though the Eldest Aunt knew this family had eligible and handsome young men, she never considered introducing them to Shi Ruan.


    Grandma was extremely pleased with the pretty and sweet-talking Shi Ruan before her. She had always treated Shi Ruan like a granddaughter, never considering the possibility of her bing a granddaughter-inw.


    Now it seemed that if Shi Ruan could be their family''s granddaughter-inw, it would be no different from being part of the family.


    Thinking about this, Grandma deeply regretted not realizing it earlier.


    But it wasn''t toote.


    The elderlydy took out photos of her grandsons and earnestly promoted each grandson''s strengths and weaknesses to Shi Ruan.


    Excluding two grandsons who already had girlfriends, she still had several single grandsons.


    As Grandma became increasingly excited while making introductions, Shi Ruan, who often visited their home and knew about the elderlydy''s high blood pressure condition, quickly gave her two blood pressure pills and told her not to get too excited.


    How could Grandma not be excited? She simply made a video call.


    Although the time zones were different abroad, they were also celebrating Chinese New Year, and the whole family had just called Grandma an hour ago to give New Year''s greetings.


    They were somewhat surprised to receive her call again at this time.


    A young, handsome face appeared on the screen. Shi Ruan took two steps back, trying to suppress her fluttering heart - he was indeed quite handsome.


    She had often visited the vi before but never knew Grandma''s grandsons were so good-looking.


    If only she had known earlier...


    Shi Li was also thinking "if only she had known" - she would have introduced more handsome guys to her.


    Even from a distance, Shi Li could see the youthful, cogen-filled handsome face on the screen. If only she had introduced more younger brothers to Shi Ruan earlier.


    These young brothers (younger than Shi Ruan but adults) were certainly better than Ji Chunsheng, who was approaching his thirties.


    Thinking of Ji Chunsheng, Shi Li took out her phone''s camera and, from a distance, recorded a video capturing Shi Ruan video chatting with the handsome guy and thesting smile on her face.


    Shi Li was lucky enough to even capture Shi Ruan''s girly voice in the recording.


    Shi Ruan''s kind-hearted sister unhesitatingly sent this video to someone she had never contacted before.


    Last time at Shi Ruan''s house, Shi Li had inexplicably added Ji Chunsheng''s contact information but had never contacted him - their chat history waspletely empty.


    Along with the video, Shi Li sent a message: [My sister asked me to break up with you on her behalf]


    After sending the message, Shi Li received no reply from him.


    Meanwhile, Shi Ruan''s phone rang, and Shi Li raised an eyebrow - he was quite quick to respond.


    Shi Ruan casually picked up her phone, but the name that appeared on the screen startled her.


    It was actually Ji Chunsheng''s call. Feeling somewhat guilty, caught between the young brother and Ji Chunsheng, Shi Ruan boldly rejected the call.


    Shi Li kindly messaged the person who hadn''t replied to her: [Sorry, she''s busy talking to the younger brother, probably doesn''t have time for you]


    Shi Li touched her chin, thinking, [I''m kind of acting like an evil supporting character]


    Feng Yunhe, who rarely heard Shi Li''s thoughts, couldn''t help but look toward the source of the voice.


    When his gaze turned to Shi Li, he realized his impropriety and naturally shifted his attention back to Shi Quan, who was talking to him.


    Shi Quan, true to his sibling rtionship with Shi Li, noticed the subtle change in the person before him. Instead of raising an eyebrow, he simply curved his lips into a smile.


    Meanwhile, Shi Li had already reconciled with herself, [Whatever, I am the evil supporting character. If I don''t do something to stir up trouble in others'' rtionships, I wouldn''t be living up to my role]


    This internal dialogue from Shi Li made Feng Yunhe can''t help but look at her again. He was really curious about why Shi Li thought this way, why she considered herself an evil supporting character, and even more curious about what rtionship-stirring activities she was engaging in.


    Shortly after the message was sent, Shi Ruan''s phone rang again.


    This time, Shi Li didn''t hang up. She apologized to the handsome younger brother on the other end and walked to the other side of the living room to answer the call.


    Shi Ruan''s voice was very soft, "Hello, why did you suddenly call? Is something wrong?"


    Being too far away, Shi Li couldn''t hear what Ji Chunsheng was saying, only Shi Ruan''s responses.


    It seemed Ji Chunsheng was asking what she was doing, and Shi Ruan exined, "I''m out paying New Year visits, busy right now. Couldn''t take the call earlier."


    Shi Li blinked innocently - what did this have to do with her? She was just an innocent little girl.


    The next second, this innocent little girl received a re from her dear sister.


    The innocent little girl scratched her head, not knowing what Ji Chunsheng had said to Shi Ruan.


    After ring at her, Shi Ruan sweetly coaxed the person on the other end.


    Hearing her cousin''s words, Shi Li silently rolled her eyes.


    Bad news: They hadn''t broken up.


    Worse news: Shi Ruan wasn''tpletely interested in the young brother.


    Speaking intimately with another man in front of someone''s grandparents - her attitude was quite clear.


    Suddenly, a message popped up on Shi Li''s phone. It was from the person who hadn''t replied to her earlier message but had called Shi Ruan twice instead.


    [Your sister said she was just ying around with them]


    [She loves me the most]


    Shi Li had already heard the live version, so she didn''t need his recap.


    She and Ji Chunsheng truly seemed to have ipatible energies - seeing his message just irritated her.


    [Damn, I hate male green tea the most]


    Shi Li took a deep breath and smiled as she replied: [Those were just words tofort you, you didn''t actually believe them, did you?]


    He replied quickly: [It doesn''t matter, as long as she''s willing to put in effort for me]


    Shi Li was now fuming and didn''t want to reply anymore.


    Soon after, Shi Ruan''s call ended as well.


    The handsome young man in the video was still patiently waiting for her to return.


    Shi Li shook her head - this young man was clearly better than Ji Chunsheng, that aged green tea.


    Just as Shi Li was about to say something more to provoke the other party, her phone suddenly rang.


    Shi Li thought it might be Ji Chunsheng calling to scold her, but it wasn''t an unknown number - the caller ID showed Fu Huixing.


    It was probably a New Year''s greeting call - Shi Li had received plenty of those since early morning.


    There was no need to hide from family for a New Year''s greeting call.


    Answering the phone, she and Fu Huixing simultaneously wished each other "Happy New Year."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Fu Huixing hesitantly asked, "Are there New Year visitors at your home?"


    Shi Li didn''t understand why he would ask this, and casually answered, "No, I''m out paying New Year visits."


    He responded with an "oh" and carefully asked, "Then am I disturbing you by calling now?"


    "Not at all, I''m not doing anything important anyway."


    Shi Li really didn''t understand Fu Huixing''s strange questions today and didn''t think much of it.


    However, she didn''t expect that not long after, she would actually see the Fu family''s second young master and Fu Huixing by his side.

 Chapter 245

    Fu Huixing simply wanted to make a New Year''s greeting call to Shi Li. Since calling too early or toote would seem too deliberate, he chose an ordinary time on the morning of the first day of the Lunar New Year.


    He should have hung up after exchanging New Year''s greetings.


    However, through the phone receiver, he heard Feng Yunhe''s voice. Though the male voice was intermittent and unclear, Fu Huixing was absolutely certain that the voice belonged to Feng Yunhe.


    This meant that Shi Li was currently with Feng Yunhe.


    Regardless of whether Shi Li had actively sought out Feng Yunhe or if they were together for some other reason, the fact remained that Feng Yunhe and Shi Li were together at this moment.


    This realization made Fu Huixing feel uneasy.


    The Fu Family Vi was very lively at the moment, with family members who rarely returned homeing back to celebrate the New Year together.


    This included Fu Huixing''s biological mother, with whom he rarely had contact.


    Mother and son had no privatemunication, let alone any public interaction.


    During New Year''s, a time for family reunions, there was always a strange atmosphere lingering throughout the Fu household.


    This atmosphere was entirely due to the presence of Fu Huixing''s mother.


    Of course, everyone in the Fu family was skilled at maintaining appearances, expertly putting on a show of being a warm and loving family.


    The only exception was Fu Zhanyang, the second young master of the Fu family, whose simple nature made him appear as if he were sitting on pins and needles, visibly ufortable.


    He disliked this atmosphere at home and desperately wanted to escape.


    Fu Huixing naturally noticed his cousin''s small gestures; the second cousin''s thoughts were so obvious they required no deep analysis.


    He approached Fu Zhanyang and asked quietly, "Cousin, do you want to get some fresh air?"


    Fu Zhanyang''s naive and foolish eyes immediately lit up, and he nodded.


    Fu Huixing then suggested, "Shall we go out for some air?"


    Fu Zhanyang continued nodding; this was perfect.


    Because his ex-girlfriend turned out to be a corporate spy and human trafficker, the family had been sympathetic to Fu Zhanyang during his period of heartbreak. However, after he emerged from his post-breakup depression, the entire family''s attitude toward him took aplete 180-degree turn.


    He had be the family''s ck sheep, someone his parents would asionally mock.


    As the current bottom tier of the family, even the two dogs he kept had higher status than him.


    If his status dropped any lower, he''d be fighting with the dogs for food in their kennel.


    As someone with no voice in the family, even though he wanted to go out and y with friends, he didn''t dare.


    A person without status wasn''t entitled to have their own thoughts, let alone act on them.


    After all, thest time he followed his own thoughts, he not only nearly harmed himself but almost endangered the entire family.


    His cousin was considered half an outsider in the Fu family, having only been brought home by his aunt after elementary school, and he didn''t spend much time at the Fu Family Vi.


    Previously, his presence hadn''t been very noticeable, and Fu Zhanyang wasn''t sure when his cousin had gained more influence in the family.


    Could it be because his grades had improved that his father had started viewing Fu Zhanyang differently?


    That''s what Fu Zhanyang guessed.


    His cousin was different from him; he was the family''s disgrace, while his cousin was free to do as he pleased.


    He thought to himself that it wasn''t his own desire to go out, but rather his cousin wanting to take him out.


    With this mental justification, he felt more confident about leaving the house.


    Fu Zhanyang called out to his mother, "Mom, I''m going out for some air with Huixing."


    Mrs. Fu didn''t look at her own son, instead fixing her gaze on Fu Huixing before nodding, "Alright, go ahead."


    Fu Zhanyang, who was used to being treated like thin air: ...You heartless woman!


    Finally escaping the strange atmosphere at home, Fu Zhanyang let out a huge sigh of relief.


    He really thought his cousin just wanted to get some simple fresh air outside, but he hadn''t expected Fu Huixing''s idea of getting air would involve going to someone else''s house.


    After all, on New Year''s Day, there weren''t many ces open for entertainment.


    Moreover, Fu Zhanyang didn''t think he and his cousin would have much inmon to enjoy together.


    "It was getting stuffy at home, and I saw you were getting drowsy staying there."


    Fu Zhanyang felt touched, not having realized before that his cousin Fu Huixing cared about him so much.


    Being naturally straightforward, he had no filter when speaking to his cousin.


    Heined, "It''s too boring at home, nothing interesting to do. I want to go out."


    During New Year''s, other families would y cards and more cards, but their family just sat around staring at each other, unable to y cards or use phones, gathered around the TV watching the unbearably boring Spring Festival G.


    asionally, some of the elders'' former subordinates woulde to pay New Year visits, and listening to the old folks reminisce about the past was extremely boring for him.


    They had already watched the boring Spring Festival G on New Year''s Eve, so why did they have to watch it again today?


    "If Second Brother is feeling bored, you could hang out with friends, though I''m not sure if your friends are avable now, they''re probably busy with New Year visits."


    Fu Zhanyang, being used to doing whatever he pleased, wasn''t the type to consider others.


    He put his arm around Fu Huixing''s shoulders, "You''re right, our home is boring, I can find someone to hang out with."


    Fu Zhanyang picked up his phone and started looking for people to contact.


    Shi Quan wasn''t his first choice, but after calling several others who were either not home or too busy, only Shi Quan remained. After three seconds of silence, Shi Quan said, "Alright then,e over."


    Whether herding one sheep or two, or even a whole flock, it didn''t matter.


    He realized that the possibility of seeing his girlfriend today was zero, so he stopped struggling.


    After leaving the elderly couple''s home, everyone had gained something, such as candies in their pockets or mouths.


    Shi Ruan gained something extrapared to others �C she had added contact information for several handsome younger brothers to her phone.


    After leaving the vi, Shi Quan stopped by the roadside, showing no intention of heading to the next house.


    Shi Ruan was busy giving Shi Li death res, and neither of them noticed.


    Until a shy pink sports car stopped in front of everyone, and out jumped Fu Zhanyang in bright red clothes, followed by the more properly dressed Fu Huixing.


    [My eyes have been contaminated]


    Fu Zhanyang''s all-red outfit polluted the environment and people''s eyes wherever he went.


    Shi Li simply focused her gaze on Fu Huixing instead, whose fresh appearance temporarily relieved her contaminated eyes.


    People like to wear red during New Year''s, and Shi Li also had a lot of red in her outfit.


    However, when Huang Jie dressed her daughter, beauty was an important factor alongside festiveness.


    Therefore, Shi Li''s outfit was eye-catching without being jarring.


    As long as he wasn''t with his own family, Fu Zhanyang was always particrly enthusiastic.


    He excitedly greeted everyone and wished them Happy New Year, but when it came to giving red envelopes, things became awkward. He had only brought two red envelopes, intended for Shi Quan''s two sisters.


    Since he was Shi Quan''s ssmate, only Shi Li and Shi Ruan were younger than him in the Shi family.


    It was natural for an older brother figure to give red envelopes to younger sisters.


    He hadn''t expected others to be present.


    These days, people''s appearances often don''t match their actual ages �C a six-foot-tall boy might be an elementary school student with a children''s smart watch, and a beautiful young woman might be a mother of two. These things were unpredictable.


    Fu Zhanyang didn''t dare assume whether these two were older than him.


    But it wouldn''t look good to only give red envelopes to the Shi sisters.


    So he decided to wait and give the red envelopes privately when others weren''t around.


    Fu Zhanyang''s intelligence flickered briefly before going offline again.


    He put his arm around his good friend''s shoulder, "You''re too kind, waiting for me specially by the road. Ie to your house often, I won''t get lost."


    Indeed, he had misunderstood that the group was waiting specifically for him by the roadside.


    The three Shi siblings were used to Fu Zhanyang''s asional moments of confusion, having seen them many times before.


    Feng Yunhe had heard about it but had never witnessed it firsthand.


    As for Liang Rongrong, this was her first time meeting Fu Zhanyang, and she didn''t even know who he was.


    Liang Rongrong had been living with the Feng family for quite some time, but Feng''s Father hadn''t thought about taking her out to see the world, and it wouldn''t have been appropriate anyway.


    This should have been Feng''s Mother''s responsibility, but she had poor health and had been staying in a sanatorium recently, rarely going out, let alone taking Liang Rongrong out to socialize.


    Liang Rongrong began attending various social events after bing a minor celebrity through advertising, apanied by her agent.


    However, at that time, the Fu Family''s second young master was under the dark cloud of discovering his girlfriend was a human trafficker, and for a long period, he had avoided such meaningless social interactions.Aliali: 6748be4f3f33ac47d814c


    So it was understandable that Liang Rongrong didn''t know the Fu Family''s second young master.


    However, the Fu Family''s second young master was handsome and warm-hearted, quite different from the cold personalities of Shi Quan and Feng Yunhe.


    Liang Rongrong took quite a liking to the Fu Family''s second young master.


    Being naturally forward with men, and especially since she had such a good impression of the Fu Family''s second young master, her attitude unconsciously became rather eager.


    The Fu Family''s second young master was typically gentle and considerate towards women, but his ex-girlfriend had left him with deep psychological trauma, causing him to involuntarily think of that human trafficker whenever he met girls of a simr type.


    As luck would have it, Liang Rongrong gave him the same feeling as his ex-girlfriend - both were the delicate, vulnerable type of girl.


    He was truly scared.


    So Liang Rongrong noticed that while the Fu Family''s second young master was exceptionally warm to everyone else one moment, the next moment when she merely spoke one sentence to him, he would distance himself from her as if she carried some contagious disease.


    Having always been treated courteously by men, this was the first time she''d experienced such double standards.


    Liang Rongrong was nearly furious to death.

 Chapter 246: Whoever You Stare at Dies

    Chapter 246: Whoever You Stare at Dies


    Liang Rongrong was nearly furious - was she some kind of filthy thing that people needed to avoid?


    Second Young Master Fu was typically a very gentlemanly person towards everyone.


    This was the first time he had been so impolite, and he himself felt somewhat embarrassed.


    He smiled apologetically at Liang Rongrong while moving even further away.


    The smile on Liang Rongrong''s face froze as she cursed even more viciously in her heart.


    Second Young Master Fu knew the direction to the Shi family vi. It was obvious that Shi Quan, who was leading the way, wasn''t heading towards the Shi family vi, nor was he walking towards the exit of the vi district.


    Confused, he decided to ask directly, "Aren''t we going to your house? We should at least pay New Year''s respects to your grandmother, uncle, and aunt first."


    Shi Quan gave him a helpless look, "I''m taking them to visit neighboring houses for New Year greetings. If you''re in a hurry to see my grandmother and parents, you know the way - you can go by yourself."


    Second Young Master Fu declined. Although he was naturally sociable and very familiar with the Shi family elders, he preferred spending time with friends rather than interacting with ssmates'' elders alone.


    "I''ll join you all for the New Year visits then."


    He couldn''t keep quiet, "Why aren''t you visiting with your parents? Did you all wake upte? Have uncle and aunt already finished their visits and returned home?"


    Shi Quan gave Fu Zhanyang another helpless look, "No, your imagination is running wild - you should be a screenwriter. We have guests at home, and my parents and aunt and uncle are busy entertaining them. Since we young ones had nothing to do at home, we decided to go out for New Year visits."


    Second Young Master Fu nodded with an enlightened expression.


    With some distance still to go before reaching the next neighbor''s house, Second Young Master Fu turned his attention to Feng Yunhe, who was closest to him.


    He very sociably struck up a conversation with Feng Yunhe, "I heard Chairman Feng was in a car ident recently and had some health issues. How is his recovery going? As juniors, we should pay him a visit."


    Feng Yunhe replied in a very t tone, "His head has recovered."


    Second Young Master Fu nodded, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Then Feng Yunhe continued, "However, he injured his lower body recently in a fall and now needs a wheelchair to get around."


    His tone showed no sadness,pletely calm, as if discussing someone irrelevant - like a doctor announcing a patient''s condition.


    Fu Zhanyang let out a surprised "Ah!" He found it quite incredible - with that tone, he had thought Feng''s father was mostly recovered, but it turned out he was now disabled.


    Then he found it somewhat amusing - the injuries from the car ident hadn''t fully healed, and now there were new injuries. How unlucky could someone be?


    He wasn''t the type to hide his emotions, with his feelings always clearly written on his face. Right now, his face inly showed schadenfreude that he couldn''t conceal.


    Fortunately, Feng Yunhe had little emotional connection with his father, so whether others showed schadenfreude or found it amusing, he had no emotional reaction.


    While Second Young Master Fu''s face showed schadenfreude, his words remained tactful, "Oh? How is Chairman Feng''s health now? He''s getting on in years after all and needs to take good care of himself. If he doesn''t pay attention now, what will happen when he''s older?"


    Having seen Feng''s father not long ago, Shi Li thought he must be having a rtivelyfortable timetely - not having to work, just eating and sleeping all day, which was much better than working 007.


    Being a patient, he was served nutritious meals - where else could you find such a life?


    One''s face doesn''t lie about whether life is good or not.


    Feng Yunhe said, "He''s doing quite well now, but I''ll pass on your advice to him about taking care of his health and recovering well."


    The next house to visit was also familiar - the home of Feng Yunhe''s childhood friend, Zuo Hengyi.


    The Feng and Zuo families were neighbors, and since Feng Yunhe and Zuo Hengyi were the same age and got along well, they naturally became childhood friends and good buddies.


    The two families had a good rtionship, so the Zuo family was already on Feng Yunhe''s New Year visiting list.


    This exined why Feng''s mother had asked Feng Yunhe to join Shi Quan for New Year visits - many of their social circles ovepped.


    The group was led into the living room by the butler, where Zuo''s Father sat waiting for New Year visitors.


    Zuo Hengyi wasn''t in the living room; no one knew where he had gone.


    Seeing thisrge group of young people, Zuo''s Father was somewhat confused - when had these children from different families be so close?


    Had their rtionships really reached such a level that they even made New Year visits together?


    He remembered that the Fu family vi was quite far from their house, halfway across Blue City, yet the Fu children hade all this way to wish him Happy New Year. Was this because of the close rtionship between the children, or did the Fu family want to build a closer rtionship with him?


    Various thoughts swirled through his mind as he pondered these possibilities.


    While smiling and responding to the New Year greetings from these young people, Zuo''s Father asked the household staff to call Zuo Hengyi down from upstairs.


    As the servant went upstairs as instructed, Zuo''s Father pushed the fruit te on the coffee table towards the group.


    "I don''t know what Zuo Hengyi is busy with upstairs. He never likes going out, always cooped up at home."


    Although he was lecherous, selfish, and harsh, he had a face that appeared kind and merciful - anyone judging by appearance would think he was a good boss.


    In reality, his wickedness was beyond description.


    When Zuo Hengyi heard from the butler that Feng Yunhe hade to pay New Year respects, he rushed downstairs.


    However, upon seeing the people seated on the sofa, Zuo Hengyi fell silent.


    The butler had only mentioned Feng Yunhe''s visit, why hadn''t he been told that Shi Li wasing too?


    It wasn''t that he had anything against Shi Li - on the contrary, he needed to get information through her. He wouldn''t dare have any objections to Shi Li even if he had a hundred times more courage.


    He just didn''t want Shi Li to appear with ssmates other than Rongrong and Fu Huixing in front of him. He feared that seeing him might remind Shi Li of his family''s troubles, and if she mentioned anything casually, their family would be notorious within their social circle.


    Zuo Hengyi''s initially excited steps halted the moment he saw Shi Li.


    He wondered if it was toote to leave now.


    Would it be reasonable to say he had diarrhea and needed to use the bathroom?


    Seeing his younger son, Zuo''s Father waved him over, "Why are you dawdling? Come here quickly."


    "Alright."


    Zuo Hengyi sat on the edge of the sofa, trying to convince himself that these people were just here for New Year greetings and would leave soon. Besides, Shi Li wasn''t the type to let her imagination run wild, she might not think about that incident.


    Zuo Hengyi sat down, hoping these people would leave quickly.


    Then, at this moment, Madam Zuo appeared as thedy of the house.


    She enthusiastically poured tea for everyone.


    She was around the same age as Shi Quan and Shi Ruan, and should have been called "sister," but since she was Zuo''s Father''s wife, they had to address her as "Aunt" ording to their rtive positions.


    While everyone else naturally called her "Aunt," Zuo Hengyi looked like he was about to suffocate.


    The person he hoped wouldn''t appear had shown up at this exact moment.


    It was now ten in the morning, still some time before lunch, but the kitchen needed to start preparing meals.


    The chef awkwardly asked the butler how many people to prepare lunch for, wondering if the guests would stay.


    Having worked with Zuo''s Father for many years, the butler''s single nce was enough for Zuo''s Father to understand his meaning.


    He hospitably invited, "Please stay for lunch, it''s more lively with more people."


    Before anyone could politely decline, he instructed the butler, "Tell the kitchen to add a few more settings, but don''t prepare the eldest young master''s portion - he''s visiting his girlfriend''s family for New Year and probably won''t be back for lunch."


    That name that shouldn''t have been mentioned was brought up, making Zuo Hengyi very uneasy.


    He suddenly remembered something - his brother''s girlfriend also had intricate connections with the Shi family.


    Did Shi Li know about this? Would Shi Li, knowing this, bring up their family''s grand stepmother drama at this moment?

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Zuo Hengyi didn''t want to send everyone away, but the longer these people stayed at his home, the greater the risk of that matter being exposed.


    When Zuo''s Father invited several people to stay for lunch, Zuo Hengyi unusually said, "Dad, don''t interfere with their New Year visits. Nobody''s short of a meal these days."


    Zuo''s Father was nearly infuriated by his thoughtless son. Inviting guests for meals was basic etiquette, and although no household wascking food, you couldn''t just chase guests away.


    Zuo Hengyi''s words were tantly pushing the guests to leave.


    Zuo''s Father red at Zuo Hengyi, "Children shouldn''t meddle in adult matters."


    But Zuo Hengyi was determined to oppose his old man and insisted on interfering.


    He wasn''t your typical troublemaking rich kid, but once he got stubborn, nobody could change his mind.


    At this moment, Zuo Hengyi couldn''t even stand the sight of his own father. Everything stemmed from this old man''s inability to control his lower half, his preference for young and beautiful women, which left them vulnerable to exploitation.


    Zuo''s Father was an extremely chauvinistic man. His pursuit of young, beautiful wives was partly due to his lustful nature, and partly because young girls were easier to manipte and deceive, satisfying his male chauvinism.


    After being contradicted twice by his own son, he was losing face, but considering the presence of outsiders, he didn''t explode. He nned to settle ounts with this unfilial son after the guests left.


    However, what you fear most sometimeses true. When Ji Chunsheng wasn''t pestering Shi Ruan, she mentioned to Shi Li, "You probably don''t know yet, but Sister Lanshan is now with Zuo Hanyi. It happened during that period when you were at training camp."


    Lu Lanshan and Shi Ruan were the same age and childhood ymates, butter their families fell out. Lu Lanshan went abroad to study while Shi Ruan continued her education in China, and they lost touch.


    After their families reconciled, Shi Ruan and Lu Lanshan asionally went shopping together, rekindling their childhood friendship.


    Shi Ruan guessed Shi Li wouldn''t know about Lu Lanshan''s new rtionship, since she was busy with studies at the time, and after she returned home, the family might not have remembered to share this news.


    So she kindly provided the backstory.


    Zuo''s Father was very satisfied with Lu Lanshan as his future daughter-inw. The Lu family had only one child, meaning all their assets would eventually pass to Lu Lanshan.


    After the marriage alliance, everything from both families would belong to his grandson alone.


    This was the true meaning of marriage alliance in his mind.


    Shi Li''s eyes widened �C what kind of development was this?


    Shi Ruan''s voice was neither too loud nor too soft; it wasn''t something that needed to be kept secret. She was stating a fact, so she didn''t deliberately lower her voice.


    Everyone in the living room heard it.


    Zuo Hengyi instinctively wanted to cover his eyes. Despite all their precautions, the problem came from Shi Li''s side.


    He turned to the butler and politely said, "Uncle Li, please tell the kitchen to prepare for seven more people." Now that they knew, these people must stay for lunch.


    Zuo''s Father frowned, wondering if something was wrong with his younger son''s brain. He used to be such a clever child, but now he was rather perplexing.


    Zuo Hengyi was closely watching Shi Li''s expression. He dismissed his father''s frown, but when Shi Li slightly pursed her lips, his heart jumped to his throat.


    [Wait, wasn''t Zuo Hanyi supposed to be engaged to the Song family''s daughter?]


    This development was truly unexpected for Shi Li. Before marrying Chou Lu, Zuo Hanyi had a fianc��e, and their engagementsted for a long time without leading to marriage.


    Zuo Hanyi had no feelings for his fianc��e; the engagement was purely for the purpose of a marriage alliance.


    [Why did they change partners?]


    In her previous life at this time, Lu Lanshan was already engaged to that scumbag, and both families were discussing wedding arrangements, nning to hold the ceremony after the New Year.


    Shi Li''s mind was tied in knots, and she could only sigh, [Sister Lanshan really has bad luck with men]


    One scumbag fianc�� died.


    Now she had a boyfriend who would end up with his stepmother in the future.


    Compared to Lu Lanshan''s previous scumbag fianc��, at least Zuo Hanyi was aw-abiding normal person. As an outsider, she wouldn''tment on his peculiar fondness for stepmothers, but at least the Song family''s daughter he was engaged to remained alive and well, and their family assets hadn''t fallen into his hands.


    [Sister Lanshan has good taste in men, but please don''t pick anymore]


    Among those present, three people could hear Shi Li''s thoughts: Fu Huixing, Feng Yunhe, and Zuo Hengyi.


    Fu Huixing and Zuo Hengyi both knew about Zuo Hanyi''s attraction to his stepmother, while Feng Yunhe waspletely confused by what he heard.


    However, Feng Yunhe could vaguely guess from Shi Li''s fragments that Zuo Hanyi wasn''t suitable for Lu Lanshan.


    Without knowing more information, Feng Yunhe considered this useless news. Zuo Hanyi''s character had no direct or indirect rtion to him.


    [Although Zuo Hanyi won''t murder for money, he just likes stepmothers]


    Feng Yunhe: ??? Just???


    Zuo Hengyi wanted to cover his face again �C she finally said it.


    [It''s better to make him break up with Sister Lanshan soon, wasting emotions is also a very serious matter]


    Zuo Hengyi''s heart trembled when he heard this.


    Lu Lanshan''s previous fianc�� who would have plotted against her for money �C Shi Li wanted him to break off the engagement, but shortly after, there was no need as the man simply died, and the grass on his grave had already been reced once.


    Although his brother had certain unknown peculiarities and might seize all the family assets, he was still his full-blooded brother, and Zuo Hengyi shared a deep bond with him.


    He couldn''t bear to watch him die.


    Shi Li: Do you think I have some special ability to kill anyone I dislike?!


    Shi Quan was discussingpany matters with Zuo''s Father, Shi Li was lost in thought, and the other three were listening to Shi Li''s thoughts.


    Shi Ruan was coaxing her clingy boyfriend, while only Liang Rongrong had nothing to do but scroll through her phone, creating an illusion of being busy.


    Time passed unknowingly until mealtime.


    During Shi Li''s reverie, Feng Yunhe sessfully caught up on his missing knowledge, learning about the future love-hate rtionship between Chou Lu and the Zuo father and son in his ss.


    Honestly, knowing the cause and effect made things much more interesting.


    As for Zuo Hengyi, he was now numb to it all. Since he couldn''t stop it, he might as well let it be. As long as Shi Li didn''t want his brother''s life, he was willing to persuade his brother to break up with the Lu family''s daughter quickly.


    Small Theater


    Years Later


    Zuo Hanyi stared at his brother''s girlfriend who he brought home, asking in shock: "You made me break up with her, saying our zodiac signs weren''tpatible, because you had your eye on her, didn''t you!"


    Zuo Hengyi smiled innocently: "What a coincidence, who could have imagined this day woulde?"

 Chapter 248

    Zuo Hengyi was determined that, for the sake of his brother''s reputation, he must persuade his older brother to stay away from Lu Lanshan.


    Money could be foregone, but life was irreceable.


    Everyone at the scene was busy with their own affairs until it was time for lunch.


    Because there were guests and it was the New Year, the dishes on the Zuo family''s dining table were particrly abundant.


    Every household could afford such meals, and for everyone present, these were just ordinary home-cooked dishes.


    Everyone disyed proper table manners, and no one spoke during the meal, finishing their food in peaceful silence.


    During the meal, Shi Quan had already nned that after sitting for a while after lunch, he would find an excuse to take his two sisters home. There would be no need for New Year visits in the afternoon, so he could go see his girlfriend.


    Indeed, after experiencing a simple rejection, Shi Quan was now considering the possibility of finding a girlfriend again.


    Shi Quan hadn''t intended to impose on the Zuo family for lunch, as their rtionship with the Zuo family was merely casual and hadn''t reached the level of staying for meals during holidays.


    However, while chatting with Zuo''s Father, time had slipped away until lunchtime.


    Shi Li and Shi Ruan seemed to have lost their minds, neither helping him suggest going home, leaving him no choice but to stay for lunch.


    After the meal, everyone gathered around for tea.


    Zuo Hengyi''s stepmother eagerly served tea to everyone.


    While Shi Quan was secretly contemting the right time to suggest leaving, Shi Li was still thinking about how to make Lu Lanshan break up with the Zuo family''s eldest son.


    While everyone was lost in thought, Shi Li noticed Shi Ruan being lovey-dovey with her boyfriend on the phone, which made her heart sink.


    Great, she hadn''t even seeded in making Shi Ruan break up with her boyfriend, and now there was Lu Lanshan to deal with.


    She might as well change her name to "Breakup Master."


    After lunch, everyone was rxed, even Liang Rongrong couldn''t help but yawn twice, as the carbohydrates from lunch were making her drowsy.


    Along with Shi Li''s confused thoughts, Zuo Hengyi felt somewhat resigned - since his good friend already knew about his brother''s story with their stepmother, there was no need to be nervous.


    As for how his brother might meet his end in the future, Zuo Hengyi was concerned, but not overly so.


    When you''re too full, negative thoughts tend to surface. Whatever, let it be.


    At least his brother wouldn''t die immediately, so checking his phone for a while wouldn''t hurt.


    Seeing the discussion threads on the campus internal tform, Zuo Hengyi couldn''t help but exim in surprise.


    The posts were anonymous, with both teachers and students having posting privileges, but only school administrators could see which IP belonged to which student or teacher.


    The Qianpu Internal tform usually didn''t have many posts, mostly just lost and found items or confession posts.


    Since teachers asionally browsed this tform, there weren''t many confession posts.


    Qianpu students would browse this internal tform when they had nothing better to do, and sometimes the posts could be quite interesting.


    Zuo Hengyi had just checked the gossip group chat, and finding no new gossip, and their family matters hadn''t be a hot topic among ssmates yet.


    So he exited the chat app and opened the Qianpu Internal tform.


    What he saw was extraordinary - the usually quiet internal tform had an unusually high number of online users today.


    Although it was New Year''s, the number shouldn''t have been this shocking.


    Looking further, the homepage suddenly had several high-traffic posts from ten minutes ago.


    Of course, what made Zuo Hengyi exim was the provocative title: "School Grove: Mature Man and Woman 18+ Content"


    This title was definitely NSFW.


    As students under eighteen, how could they not be curious about such a title?


    Moreover, it wasn''t just students - no age group or demographic could be immune to such provocative titles.


    It was human nature.


    When Zuo Hengyi clicked into the post, the explicit photos and videos hadn''t been censored yet.


    As an experienced inte user and gossip enthusiast, to prevent the content from being taken down, Zuo Hengyi quickly started screen recording.


    However, shortly after he opened the video, it became inessible.


    Zuo Hengyi sighed a thousand times in regret - if only he had seen the post a bit earlier.


    But he wasn''t too worried, as the post had already gained significant attention, proving that many students had seen it.


    Whether it was the videos, photos, orments, some students must have already backed up the content.


    Soon, several posts on the website''s homepage were forcibly deleted by school administrators.


    Undeterred, Zuo Hengyi switched to the Qianpu Forum.


    Sure enough, the usually quiet forum was particrly lively at this time.


    Some gossip-loving souls had packaged and uploaded all the videos and photos, including students''ments.


    Zuo Hengyi quickly skimmed through the whole story, and if he wasn''t mistaken, this gossip was probably uploaded by ss 6''s homeroom teacher''s wife.


    The reason he immediately guessed it was her was that she not only uploaded videos of the two having an affair in the grove but also some explosive chat records.


    Based on closeness, he should have shared this with his childhood friend Feng Yunhe, but having been friends since childhood, Zuo Hengyi knew Feng Yunhe wasn''t interested in such romantic affairs and scandalous exposures.


    Feng Yunhe: That''s not true, don''t make things up.


    As for others present, he was closest to Shi Li, and he currently needed to get on her good side.


    So Zuo Hengyi chose to offer this gossip as tribute to Shi Li.


    Zuo Hengyi didn''t know that Shi Li had been present at the scene that day, and enthusiastically shared with her.


    He moved closer to Shi Li with his phone, saying, "Look what gossip I found."


    Shi Ruan was right in front of Shi Li, who showed little reaction to the gossip she''d already seen, while Shi Ruan responded appropriately to Zuo Hengyi''s tone, "Damn, I can''t believe they''re having an affair."


    Shi Ruan had previously studied at Qianpu School, and while she didn''t know ss 6''s homeroom teacher, she remembered Teacher Sun.


    Shi Ruan''s exmation wasn''t particrly quiet, and almost everyone present heard herment.


    How could anyone not be interested in affairs like this?


    Everyone perked up their ears, waiting to hear who was having an affair with whom.


    But after her exmation, Shi Ruan just focused on reading thements.


    Others were dying to shake Shi Ruan''s shoulders and ask who was having an affair with whom - you can''t just leave us hanging like this!


    Fu Huixing noticed Shi Li''s unconsciously smug expression, as if saying she had known about all this long ago.


    He could vaguely guess it was probably about the incident in the school grove.Aliali: 674846c1c4f3f33ac476874f


    Shi Li had been present when it happened, which matched up with what her cousin had said about the affair.


    Fu Zhanyang was an extremely gossip-loving person, and while others were still trying to peek, he had already moved closer to the three of them to get his share of the gossip.


    "What''s going on? Let me see too."


    Everyone''s inner thoughts:


    Liang Rongrong: I want to see too


    Shi Quan: Want to hurry home to find a girlfriend


    Shi Ruan: Holy cow, this is wild


    Feng Yunhe: Wants to look but too embarrassed


    Shi Li: Is that all?


    Fu Huixing: How cute...

 Chapter 249: For the sake of eating past melons, missing the ongoing melons

    Zuo Hengyi and Second Young Master Fu shared simr personalities in some ways, both being rather casual and easygoing types.


    When Second Young Master Fu expressed interest in seeing what was on the phone, Zuo Hengyi generously tilted his phone in his direction.


    "Here, look at this."


    Wanting to ensure Fu Zhanyang could get the full story, Shi Ruan scrolled back to the first page of the post, even though she had already read through all of it.


    Second Young Master Fu, who had been wallowing in post-breakup gloom, found salvation in the joy of gossip. Since then, he had developed quite an appetite for drama of all kinds - he wasn''t picky, any juicy story would do.


    And rtionship drama like this was definitely his favorite kind.


    Seeing the explosive chat logs, he couldn''t help but exim "Holy crap!" several times.


    Everyone else present maintained theirposure, pretending to be above such matters, though deep down they were all desperately curious about what was going on.


    The prime examples were Zuo''s Father and Feng Yunhe.


    Zuo''s Father, considering himself a man of status and the elder of the group, wouldn''t stoop to asking directly about it, even though he wanted to know.


    As for Feng Yunhe, putting on airs had be such a habit that he couldn''t bring himself to show interest either.


    Shi Li watched from the sidelines as Shi Ruan whispered discussions with Zuo Hengyi and Second Young Master Fu.


    She calmly stated, "Actually, I knew about this long ago."


    Shi Ruan and Fu Zhanyang: !!


    Zuo Hengyi: Hmph!


    Shi Ruanined quietly, "You never told me about such juicy gossip, are we growing apart, sister?"


    Shi Li had been waiting for this. "I tried to tell you."


    Shi Ruan grew more intive, "Then why didn''t you?"


    Shi Li smiled, "Don''t you remember? I called you one night wanting to share this, but you said you were busy and had no time for me, so I had to process it alone."


    Shi Ruan thought back and recalled something like that, though she wasn''t entirely sure.


    Shi Li continued smiling as she reminded her, "Sister, you can check our call history if you''d like. You''ll find a call thatsted less than a minute that day."


    With Shi Li''s reminder, Shi Ruan finally remembered that it had indeed happened.


    So she couldn''t me Shi Li - it was her own fault.


    Shi Ruan gave an embarrassedugh, "Hehe, I''m sorry for doubting you, sis. It was all my fault."


    Before Shi Ruan could finish her half-hearted apology, Second Young Master Fu earnestly said, "Little sis, next time you have such good gossip, don''t bother sharing with your sister - she''s too busy with her romance to pay attention to you. Tell me instead, I''m avable anytime, anywhere."


    Shi Ruan couldn''t stand for this. Last time she hadn''t known Shi Li was calling to share gossip - if she had known, she would have stopped even if she had been in the middle of kissing Ji Chunsheng!


    Shi Ruan quickly pledged her loyalty to Shi Li, "No, no, no, I was wrongst time. We''re family, you should alwayse to me with things like this."


    The two thenunched into an intense debate about who Shi Li should share gossip with.


    Shi Li had originally intended to tease Shi Ruan, implying ''you used to ignore me, but now you can''t reach my level.''


    But unexpectedly, Second Young Master Fu had jumped into the discussion, earnestly debating with Shi Ruan about gossip-sharing protocols.


    Who could have predicted such a turn of events?


    Zuo Hengyi was also quite bewildered - weren''t they discussing cheating and the grove incident? How did they end up here?


    Zuo Hengyi: Are we still discussing the grove incident?


    Everyone else: Wait, we haven''t fully understood this gossip yet. Could you return to the previous topic instead of discussing irrelevant matters?


    Finally, Liang Rongrong was the first to crack, trying to steer the conversation back.


    "Did you mention something about cheating earlier? Did I hear that right? What happened?"


    Zuo Hengyi, who always felt somewhat impatient with her, replied, "Go look on the school''s forum. There''s a timeline and the whole story there."


    Liang Rongrong ignored his tone - the gossip was more important.


    Feng Yunhe also wanted to check the forum at this point, but he was too proud. If he took out his phone now, wouldn''t it prove his mind was full of trivial matters? So he suppressed his urge to check his phone.


    Feng Yunhe thought to himself that he could check once he got home, when no one would be watching.


    Thus, the number of people eager to go home evolved from just Shi Quan to two.


    As they waited, Shi Quan suggested heading home.


    Feng Yunhe''s heart leaped with joy.


    When Shi Quan proposed leaving, no one objected. The Fu brothers would naturally apany him back to the Shi residence - since they were already in the area, they should properly greet the Shi family elders.


    Zuo''s Father didn''t try to keep them, as he nned to have his wayward son share the gossip with him after the young people left.


    With outsiders present, such talk would have been inappropriate and affected his image.


    But when only family remained, it wouldn''t matter.


    However, to Zuo''s Father''s surprise, his wayward son left with the group.


    After seeing the guests off with his wife and the butler, facing the empty living room, Zuo''s Father asked in confusion, "Where''s the young master? He was just here."


    Madam Zuo wondered whether her husband''s eyes were failing him, or if his eyes were failing him.


    Considering he was still her meal ticket, Madam Zuo refrained from mockery and simply reminded him, "Young master left with the Shi children." He had walked out brazenly, without any attempt at concealment, right in front of everyone.


    So for him to ask such a question, Madam Zuo suspected he might be unwell.


    Besides, he had never paid this much attention to his son before - why would he suddenly need to question when his son went out with friends?


    Zuo Hengyi went back to the Shi residence with Shi Ruan and Second Young Master Fu to continue their gossip discussion.


    Feng Yunhe, wanting to get home to check the forum, suggested splitting up, and Liang Rongrong naturally went with him.


    When the three Shi siblings returned home, their grandmother''s nephew had already left, and new guests had arrived to pay New Year visits, making the house quite lively.


    Second Young Master Fu and Fu Huixing paid their New Year respects to the Shi family elders.


    With guests still in the house, Eldest Aunt, worried the young people might get bored, asked Shi Quan to take the guests upstairs.


    Youngest Uncle Shi served as a sort of mascot while entertaining guests, asionally speaking up to lighten the mood, saying things that his older brothers couldn''t say appropriately.


    Everyone knew he was a bit of a joker, so even if he said something inappropriate, it wouldn''t be taken as representing the views of the Shi family''s decision-makers.


    This particr New Year visitor hade with a request, but since the eldest brother disliked him and wouldn''t deal with him, the youngest uncle kept diverting the conversation to useless topics.


    "There aren''t any mosquitoes in this weather, so why is your neck red?"


    "If you''re injured, you should go to the hospital right away."


    The manughed awkwardly, "I just bumped into something, it''s nothing."


    As they were heading upstairs, they naturally overheard this conversation.


    To be honest, a red neck quite easily brought to mind the thought of love bites.


    As everyone''s imagination began to wander, Shi Li casually remarked: [It''s just a rash, what''s there to hide?]


    Zuo Hengyi: ! Oh my god!

 Chapter 250

    Ace Armor?


    How exciting is that?


    The Shi Family Vi was spacious, and when everyone passed through the living room earlier, they had to walk around it.


    No one got a clear look at the guest Uncle Shi was entertaining; they only caught a glimpse of his general features - a middle-aged man around fifty with an average build.


    The term "Ace Armor" seemed difficult to associate with someone like that.


    But Shi Li couldn''t be wrong.


    Zuo Hengyi couldn''t help but turn back to look at the person sitting on the sofa downstairs. The contrast intrigued him, and he wanted to learn more about this person.


    Actually, when Zuo Hengyi turned his head, he initially wanted to exchange nces with Fu Huixing. Among those present, only he and Fu Huixing could hear Shi Li''s voice, so naturally, they should share a look tomunicate their mutual shock.


    However, Fu Huixing neither turned around nor looked at him, just silently staring ahead as if nothing had happened.


    This reaction was a skill developed by the students of ss 1, Grade 2, trained by Shi Li - maintainingposure no matter how explosive the news might be.


    Yet hisposed reaction made Zuo Hengyi feel extremely disappointed, like being doused with cold water in public.


    But this didn''t stop him from X-raying the person with his gaze.


    He felt somewhat envious of Uncle Shi.


    However, Zuo Hengyi''s observation time was running out as he followed Shi Quan upstairs, getting further away from this brother.


    Zuo Hengyi finally thought of a fitting description: in the past, carriages and horses moved slowly, too slow for gossip to spread.


    Shi Quan led everyone to the leisure area upstairs and invited the guests to make themselvesfortable.


    Shi Li sat on a bean bag, while others found their own ces to sit.


    Second Young Master Fu couldn''t stand watching everyone quietly ying with their phones - he pondered what they could do together, believing the New Year should be lively and festive.


    Shi Ruan, sitting next to Shi Li, looked at her phone for two minutes before clearing her throat and saying, "Ji Chunsheng will being overter."


    Shi Ruan didn''t dare look into Shi Li''s eyes, knowing her sister disliked Ji Chunsheng. She had been trying to avoid having them meet, but Ji Chunsheng strongly insisted on paying New Year respects to grandmother, so she couldn''t keep blocking him.


    Earlier, chatting with the younger brother had already upset Ji Chunsheng. Shi Ruan couldn''t resist him this time and had topromise, hoping Shi Li wouldn''t be too angry.


    As expected, Shi Li let out a coldugh.


    Shi Ruan''s young heart trembled twice - her sister was so scary.


    Shi Quan, who was still contemting how to find a girlfriend, suddenly received a reminder from Ji Chunsheng.


    He stood up and told those around him, "Something came up suddenly, I need to go out."


    Second Young Master Fu showed hispleteck of tact: "Where are you going? What for? What''s the matter?"


    That''s the tone one would use to interrogate their partner. Shi Quan didn''t want his family to know he was going to meet his girlfriend during New Year''s - not because he was ashamed of her, but because he worried his family would think he was choosing romance over friendship and form a bad impression of his girlfriend.


    Shi Quan didn''t answer his friend''s questions, just nodded to everyone, "I''ll go first. Ruan and Li, please entertain them well."


    Second Young Master Fu''s gossip nature hadn''t changed at all. When Shi Quan ignored him, he actually wanted to follow and keep asking until he got an answer.


    It was Fu Huixing who quickly grabbed him, saying, "He must have something private to handle, don''t go making yourself unwee."


    Second Young Master Fu didn''t mind being called unwee, but he was very concerned and hung up on what this private matter might be.


    He muttered under his breath, "What kind of matter needs to be kept so mysterious?"


    As luck would have it, a group of gossip enthusiasts gathered together could now discuss the person who had just left.


    "Could it be that my brother has a secret child outside and is rushing to see the kid?"


    Shi Ruan''s imagination had always been wild.


    And Second Young Master Fu actually engaged with this unreliable theory, seriously discussing with Shi Ruan, "That can''t be, right? Your brother isn''t that kind of person, is he?"


    As he spoke, he became uncertain himself, "But you never really know someonepletely. Who knows, maybe your brother only appears upright but is actually quite wild behind the scenes."


    Zuo Hengyi nodded silently, having just experienced such a shock himself, he found these words quite reasonable.


    Just as everyone was engrossed in their discussion, Shi Ruan''s phone rang. Shi Li nced at it before turning away.


    Shi Ruan answered the phone, made a couple of acknowledging sounds, then stood up from the bean bag, "That was quick, I''ll go downstairs to meet you."Aliali: 6749083ac4f3f33ac4814cd4


    It had been only ten minutes since Shi Ruan told everyone Ji Chunsheng would being. Either he flew here, or he had already been on his way when he messaged Shi Ruan.


    Shi Li snorted internally - he must be quite confident about himself to assume Shi Ruan wouldn''t refuse him.


    Zuo Hengyi blinked his eyes; he had only just learned during their chat that Shi Ruan''s boyfriend was Ji Chunsheng.


    Ji Chunsheng was something of a celebrity in their ss, even though he wasn''t in it - the ss was full of stories about him.


    He was quite eager to meet Ji Chunsheng and broaden his horizons.


    Today had really been worth it, with one piece of gossip after another.


    Zuo Hengyi couldn''t understand why Feng Yunhe had to go home - wouldn''t it be better to stay and enjoy all this gossip together?


    Then he thought, Feng Yunhe was different from him; he didn''t enjoy gossip.


    He realized he was being shallow.


    Feng Yunhe: Missing ongoing gossip for the sake of past gossip.

 Chapter 251

    "I''ll go pick him up and be right back. Do you want anything to eat? I can bring it up when Ie back."


    Shi Li didn''t want to make things too easy for Shi Ruan, so she listed a long string of snacks and drinks she wanted Shi Ruan to bring up.


    Shi Ruan didn''t mind, since Ji Chunsheng would be the one carrying everything anyway.


    Downstairs, the guest still hadn''t left. He seemed oblivious to the family''s disdain and stubbornly refused to leave.


    Only Eldest Uncle Shi and Youngest Uncle Shi were entertaining the guest in the living room. Shi Li''s parents were out, while Shi''s Grandmother and Eldest Aunt were taking their afternoon rest.


    Eldest Uncle Shi had been pretending to doze with his eyes closed, only opening them when he heard footstepsing downstairs. "If you need anything, just ask the housekeeper to send it up. There''s no need for you toe down yourself."


    Shi Ruan smiled shyly. She didn''t want to say that Ji Chunsheng hade to pay New Year''s respects to the elders, so she said instead, "I''m not missing anything. Ji Chunsheng came to hang out with big brother."


    The guest looked confused, as he recalled that the eldest son of the Shi family had just left not long ago.


    "He only found out my brother wasn''t home after he arrived. Since he''s already here, he said he''d like to give New Year''s greetings to Grandmother and you."


    As a father who understood his daughter''s nature, he knew that Ji Chunsheng couldn''t possibly havee to see Shi Quan.


    Eldest Uncle Shi let out a light snort, "Then you''d better go meet him quickly. What if he can''t find his way?"


    Shi Ruan shrugged with a smile, "I''m going now."


    This was Ji Chunsheng''s first visit to the Shi family home. As a new boyfriend making his first visit, he was extremely nervous, with the trunk of his car full of gifts.


    When he was about to take the gifts out of the car, Shi Ruan followed behind him with her hands in her pockets, saying casually, "No need to bring those. I told them you''re here to see my brother." It would be strange to bring a car full of gifts just to visit a friend.


    Under Ji Chunsheng''s serious gaze, Shi Ruan felt slightly guilty. She thought thating to his girlfriend''s house for New Year''s greetings seemed too formal, like seeking official recognition of their rtionship.


    For her current situation, it felt too rushed.


    That''s why she had told her father that Ji Chunsheng was here to see Shi Quan, not to give New Year''s greetings to the elders.


    Ji Chunsheng couldn''t help butugh at Shi Ruan''s answer. He barely knew his future brother-inw Shi Quan, having only met him a few times before dating Shi Ruan.


    With such a rtionship, Shi Ruan imed he came to hang out with Shi Quan during New Year''s.


    Shi Ruan pushed him, "Come on."


    She reached out to take Ji Chunsheng''s hand, pulling him forward.


    "Since I''m visiting, I should bring some gifts."


    He selected a few items from the trunk.


    With both hands carrying gifts, Ji Chunsheng obviously couldn''t hold Shi Ruan''s hand, so she just followed behind him.


    "Dad, Uncle, I''m back."


    Ji Chunsheng politely greeted the two elders.


    Eldest Uncle Shi nced at the gifts in his hands, with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Shi Ruan probably told you on the way, but you''vee at an inconvenient time. Shi Quan just left on some business."


    Hearing the same exnation from both Eldest Uncle Shi and Shi Ruan, Ji Chunsheng maintained his polite smile.


    "If you''re not in a hurry, you can wait for him upstairs."


    Ji Chunsheng very obediently said, "I''m not in a hurry."


    "We happen to have many young people visiting today, it''s quite lively."


    "Ruan, take Chunsheng upstairs and be a good host."


    "Alright."


    Though Shi Ruan agreed, she remembered Shi Li''s request to bring up snacks.


    With freebor avable, it would be a waste not to use it.


    Ji Chunsheng carried all the snacks by himself, while Shi Ruan walked ahead empty-handed.


    The guest was confused, thinking he''d never seen a visitor who had to do manualbor upon arrival. He wondered if the reason Mr. Shi hadn''t agreed to his request was because he hadn''t shown initiative in helping out when he visited.


    Eldest Uncle Shi inwardly sneered. As a father-inw looking at his potential son-inw, he found everything about Ji Chunsheng increasingly disagreeable. Even Ji Chunsheng carrying all the snacks appeared pretentious in his eyes.


    On their way upstairs, Ji Chunsheng lowered his voice to ask Shi Ruan, "Shouldn''t I go pay New Year''s respects to Grandmother and Auntie?"


    Though phrased as a question, his tone was certain.


    This time Shi Ruan didn''t make things difficult, "Grandmother and my mom are taking their afternoon nap, so better not."


    Ji Chunsheng nodded, "That''s different then. I came at an awkward time."


    The family had been busy in the morning, and he hade to see Shi Ruan as soon as he was free.


    But the timing was indeed awkward.


    "Li, sister''s back, and I brought the snacks up too."


    When Shi Ruan pushed open the door, everyone''s curious gazes fell on Ji Chunsheng, except for Fu Huixing and Shi Li.


    Fu Huixing had met Ji Chunsheng before and even shared a meal with him, so he wasn''t curious.


    As for Shi Li, his gaze was full of hostility.


    Ji Chunsheng was equally curious about everyone, his gaze automatically skipping over Shi Li andnding on each male in the room.


    Shi Ruan handed Shi Li''s favorite snacks to him, then distributed the rest to Fu Huixing and Zuo Hengyi, her two younger brothers.


    As both a sister and a teacher, she always took special care of those younger than herself.


    The second young master of the Fu family warmly greeted him, "Hello, you must be Ruan''s boyfriend."


    Fu Zhanyang was the same age as Shi Ruan, but he was actually older than her. Both Shi Li and Shi Ruan called him brother, just like they did with Shi Quan.


    Logically, Shi Ruan''s boyfriend should also call him brother, but Ji Chunsheng was older than Shi Quan, and naturally older than Fu Zhanyang.


    The second young master of the Fu family couldn''t call him brother either, as it felt strange.


    Among the second generation of their circle, people were usually either exceptionally outstanding or notoriously infamous �C these were the two extremes that gained fame.


    Though the second young master of the Fu family was unreliable, he didn''t fall into either category.


    However, he had be famous because he had a girlfriend who turned out to be a human trafficker, which was unprecedented in their entire social circle. Whether there would be simr cases in the future was uncertain, but probably unlikely.


    They say there''s always a trade-off �C though the second young master of the Fu family lost a girlfriend, he gained fame.Aliali: 6749083ac4f3f33ac4814cd4


    Even his own father wasn''t as well-known as him. When introducing Mr. Fu, people had to add a series of titles before his name.


    The second young master of the Fu family was different. Whenever people heard the name Fu Zhanyang, one identity automatically came to mind �C "Oh, the one whose girlfriend was a human trafficker."


    "Hello, I''ve heard Shi Ruan mention you."


    The second young master of the Fu family thought that given his current reputation, hearing about him probably wasn''t a good thing, yet Ji Chunsheng''s eyes were extremely sincere.


    "What a coincidence, I often hear Shi Ruan mention you too."


    The second young master of the Fu family was well-versed in the art of small talk. When unsure how to continue a conversation, he would simply rephrase what the other person had said with a different meaning.


    Nobody would take such pleasantries seriously, but Ji Chunsheng didn''t follow the usual rules.


    He smiled, "What has Ruan said about me?"


    The second young master of the Fu family was stunned �C how would he know what Shi Ruan had said about Ji Chunsheng?


    Don''t you understand social pleasantries? You''re not supposed to take them seriously.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    The Second Young Master Fu, who had always been known for causing trouble and making others ufortable, was showing a polite yet awkward smile for the first time.


    Fu Zhanyang let out a couple ofughs, thinking about how to smooth things over.


    He certainly couldn''t say directly, "Young man, I was wrong earlier. Shi Ruan has never mentioned you to me. I was just joking, don''t take it seriously."


    If he said that, it would either affect his revolutionary friendship with Shi Ruan or impact the rtionship between Shi Ruan and her boyfriend.


    He had to find a way to fix this.


    Fu Zhanyang''s walnut-sized brain worked rapidly, and he carefully said, "She often praises you, saying you''re a good man."


    The Second Young Master Fu innocently thought this statement couldn''t go wrong.


    Ji Chunsheng''s smile faded slightly, and he asked casually, "So you and Ruan Ruan are close friends. Next time you go out, you must invite me along. Shi Ruan always likes to leave me behind when she goes out with friends."


    Shi Ruan defended herself unhappily, "When did I ever abandon you to meet friends? Those were pre-arranged ns."


    Ji Chunsheng spoke pitifully, "When you go out with friends, I''m so lonely at home. In the future, you can totally bring me along when you meet friends. I can carry your bags and be your ATM machine. Wouldn''t that make you look good?"


    Though he spoke pathetically, Shi Ruan had her own firm thoughts - it would be weird to bring a boyfriend when hanging out with girlfriends.


    Besides, she and her girlfriends needed to share private conversations that weren''t meant for others'' ears.


    "Be good, if you''re bored you can go hang out with your own friends."


    The Second Young Master Fu, sitting closest to them, got a full serving of their public disy of affection.


    However, being somewhat slow on the uptake, he hadn''t realized that Ji Chunsheng was treating him as a potential rival and was showing off his rtionship.


    He just thought they were a loving couple who couldn''t bear to be apart, just like he used to be with that person, wanting to stick together all the time.


    Remembering that he once had happy and blessed times too, which turned out to be just the other person''s scheming and his own wishful thinking, a shadow of mncholy passed through the Second Young Master Fu''s eyes.


    While ying the sympathy card, Ji Chunsheng didn''t forget to observe Fu Zhanyang sitting opposite him, and naturally caught the glimpse of sadness in the Second Young Master Fu''s eyes.


    Why would he suddenly show such an expression?


    Was Fu Zhanyang feeling down because he saw how close Shi Ruan was with him?


    He knew Shi Ruan was very attractive, and having many romantic rivals wouldn''t be surprising.


    However, Fu Zhanyang and Shi Ruan had known each other for many years, their rtionship must be different.


    Ji Chunsheng then thought, if he couldn''t seed during all those years when Shi Ruan was single, despite knowing her for over a decade.


    Now that he was in the picture, this man would have even less of a chance.


    Then, Ji Chunsheng tightly gripped Shi Ruan''s right hand that was resting on her leg, giving the Second Young Master Fu a warning look.


    Suddenly feeling the weight on her hand, as Ji Chunsheng firmly held it.


    Shi Ruan was puzzled, wondering what this was about.


    Ji Chunsheng was good in every way - good-looking, good figure, good personality, good cooking skills... he had many merits.


    There was just one thing - he often did strange things that she couldn''t understand.


    Although it was odd, considering all his good points, this small w was tolerable.


    Shi Li brewed a pot of hot tea and poured a cup for everyone.


    When it came to Ji Chunsheng''s turn, she had more to say, and it was different from what she said to others.


    "Come, Uncle Ji, have some tea. This is aged green tea, my uncle''s private collection. Others rarely get to taste such good stuff, it should be to your liking."


    Shi Li pushed the teacup forward, the slightly greenish tea creating ripples in the white porcin cup, "We don''t have extra cups, you don''t mind using my sister''s cup, do you?"


    Shi Li remembered that Ji Chunsheng had germaphobia and was particrly fussy about personal items, disliking others touching his things and never using others'' belongings.


    Ji Chunsheng''s lips curved slightly, "Why would I mind using my girlfriend''s cup?"


    As if afraid others didn''t know Shi Ruan was his girlfriend, Shi Li pursed her lips.


    Shi Ruan was rather slow at this moment and didn''t sense the underlying meaning in Shi Li''s words. She frowned, "Why are we drinking green tea at this time?"


    Shi Li was a hospitable host, and after the guests finished their tea, she poured another half cup and inquired about their experience, "How is it? Does it suit your taste?"


    Ji Chunsheng didn''t say whether it suited his taste or not, only saying, "It''s very good."


    This was his future father-inw''s private collection tea; how could he dare say it wasn''t good?


    If he had said it wasn''t good just a moment ago, the next moment this sister-inw would let her father know heined about the tea, with added embellishments included.


    Shi Li nodded, "I''m d you like it. This tea matches your character, you must like it."


    What character could Ji Chunsheng have? The character of an old green tea, of course.


    He seemed not to catch the sarcasm in Shi Li''s words and earnestly agreed, "Thank you, your sister really likes my character."


    Shi Ruan blinked, wondering how this had turned back to her.


    To be honest, she had btedly sensed that Shi Li was taking subtle jabs at Ji Chunsheng, but as the person caught in the middle, she couldn''t help Ji Chunsheng, or Shi Li would definitely blow up.


    Helping Shi Li, who started the provocation, wasn''t her style either.


    Shi Ruan had to pretend she didn''t understand anything.


    Like a useless man caught between mother-inw and wife conflicts, unable to scold the mother who raised him, and not daring to openly help his "wife."


    Only able tofort his "wife" when they''re alone, telling her not to take the elder''s words to heart.


    Shi Ruan sighed inwardly. When she used to watch family drama series with Grandmother Shi, she despised these useless men who couldn''t protect their wives, but now she had be such a useless "man" herself.


    Questioning "mama''s boys," understanding "mama''s boys," bing a "mama''s boy."


    Thankfully, there was still the Second Young Master Fu who couldn''t read the situation, able to mediate.


    The group yed cards all afternoon, and everyone had fun, except for when Shi Li would look up and feel annoyed seeing Ji Chunsheng being lovey-dovey with her sister. Otherwise, everyone was in good spirits.


    Especially Zuo Hengyi, who felt the day was truly rewarding.


    The trip wasn''t wasted; not only did he get to witness drama, but he also got to watch an afternoon of entertainment.


    While everyone was happily ying together, he texted Feng Yunhe to express his regret that because Feng didn''t like gossip, he had missed out on so much joy.


    Feng Yunhe: ???


    As dinner time approached, Zuo Hengyi felt he had gotten enough entertainment and took the initiative to leave at an appropriate moment, having no ns to stay for dinner at the Shi family home.


    The Second Young Master Fu, however, had no intention of going home. The atmosphere at the Shi family was better than at his home, which was now gloomy and lifeless. He would be crazy to go back.


    This wasn''t his first time freeloading at the Shi family; he often came to eat with Shi Quan when they were young, so he didn''t feel embarrassed about it now.


    Ji Chunsheng lifted his eyelids to look at the Second Young Master Fu, who remained unmoved in his seat. With a gentle smile on his face, he turned to Shi Ruan and said, "There will be fireworks at Lan City Park tonight. We''re nning to take the kids to watch them. Are you free? If so,e join us."


    Since there was nothing else to do at home, Shi Ruan naturally wanted to go.


    Shi Li smiled, "Sister, can we go together?"


    Though Shi Li was the one who spoke, she wasn''t the only one interested. The others showed simr smiles, all expressing the same thought - they wanted to go too.


    Ji Chunsheng: ......

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Much to Ji Chunsheng''s reluctance, he and Shi Ruan were followed by a group of people.


    Even Zuo Hengyi, who had just proposed to leave, pretended to say, "My father just texted me saying there''s something at home, and I can''t go back right now. I have nowhere else to go, so I''ll just stay with you all."


    Ji Chunsheng didn''t know that on the same day, he would experience the same frustration his brother-inw had felt that morning.


    Ji Chunsheng didn''t have much impression of Zuo Hengyi, but it didn''t matter anymore. They already had several unavoidable third wheels, so one more wouldn''t make a difference.


    When Eldest Uncle Shi learned that Shi Ruan wouldn''t be having dinner at home and would be going out with Ji Chunsheng instead, he became very dissatisfied with this unofficial son-inw. They weren''t even married yet, and he was already thinking about taking his daughter away on New Year''s Day.


    When Shi Ruan proposed going out to y tonight instead of eating at home.


    Eldest Uncle Shi asked sarcastically, "Should we leave the door unlocked for you tonight?"


    Shi Ruan almost copsed at her father''s words. No matter how bold she usually was, she wouldn''t dare stay out overnight during the New Year.


    This was clearly a loaded question, and Ji Chunsheng quickly exined, "After we watch the fireworks, I''ll make sure to bring Ruan Ruan and Shi Li home safely, please don''t worry."


    Eldest Uncle Shi snorted coldly, ignoring him.


    Eldest Aunt smoothed things over with a smile, "There will probably be many people at the event, and idents can happen easily. Please take good care of Ruan Ruan and make sure to bring both sisters home safely."


    Second Young Master Fu was like one of their own children in Eldest Aunt''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I''m here too. Nothing will happen."


    Eldest Aunt smiled, "Of course, with you there, I''m definitely at ease."


    Though Eldest Aunt said this, what she really thought was: it''s precisely because you''re there that I''m not at ease.


    Eldest Aunt was well aware of Second Young Master Fu''s destructive power. For the safety of their two daughters, she felt she couldn''t put all the responsibility on Ji Chunsheng.


    If he was reliable, that would be fine, but what if something happened and he abandoned their two children?


    Through this, they might discover that Ji Chunsheng was unreliable and couldn''t be trusted with their daughter.


    Eldest Aunt didn''t mention her concerns about Second Young Master Fu''spetence or Ji Chunsheng''s character.


    She only said, "Right, you mentioned earlier that you''re taking a group of children out to y. In that case, it''s better to have bodyguards go with you to help watch the children, to prevent situations like what happened with the Gu family."


    "Alright, we''ll do as you say."


    Ji Chunsheng had to maintain his image as an obedient son-inw in front of his future parents-inw, but he was very dissatisfied with Second Young Master Fu''s eager helpfulness.


    What did it have to do with him? Why did he need to show off his presence here?


    Just before they were about to leave, Shi''s Grandmother became worried that the children might get hungry if they went out without having dinner. "Have dinner at home first before going out."


    "At the very least, take some food with you."


    Before Shi Ruan could say it wasn''t necessary.


    The grandmother''s good son-inw repeatedly thanked her, saying how thoughtful she was.


    The elderlydy liked obedient youngsters, and her face immediately lit up with joy as she asked the housekeeper to pack some food for them.


    Without the bodyguards, there were six people in total, and two cars would be just right.


    Although Fu Zhanyang''s shy sports car only had two seats, Ji Chunsheng''s car could easily amodate four people.


    The Fu cousins naturally sat in Second Young Master Fu''s sports car.


    Shi Li, who didn''t like Ji Chunsheng, would definitely not have ridden in the same car with him if there had been seats avable in Second Young Master Fu''s car.


    When they arrived at their destination, a group of children wearing red jackets were already waiting.


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh when Second Young Master Fu got out of the car, as he was wearing the same outfit as these little dumplings.


    The same bright red, almost identical style.


    The Shi sisters were also wearing red today, though their outfits had less red in them, looking festive but not overwhelming.


    Ji Chunsheng was very satisfied, thinking he should give bonuses to the procurement department staff for buying such nice clothes for the children.


    Second Young Master Fu hadn''t realized at all that he was being unterally considered a love rival, and naturally had no awareness of looking foolish in front of his love interest and rival.


    Rather than being embarrassed about matching outfits with the children, he found it quite amusing and considered it an interesting coincidence.


    Shi Li knew the staff members who brought the children - they were Ji Chunsheng''s good friends, Elder Brother Xiao and his wife.


    Xiao Feiyu was the sole sponsor of this event, so she came along with her brother and sister-inw.


    Her dislike for her sister-inw had never diminished; the way she looked at her sister-inw was simr to how Shi Li looked at Ji Chunsheng.


    So whenever she saw her brother and sister-inw showing affection, Xiao Feiyu felt as disgusted as if she had swallowed hundreds of flies.


    If possible, she wouldn''t want to appear together with them.


    But as the sponsor, she had to monitor whether every penny she spent was being used properly.


    She was willing to spend money on these little kids, but Xiao Feiyu didn''t want her saved allowance to fatten up certain shameless employees in her brother''spany.


    She was on winter break, so it wasn''t a problem to join in and y along.


    However, she hadn''t expected her sister-inw to insist oning along.


    But no matter how unwilling she was, she couldn''t prevent her from joining.


    So the Xiao Feiyu that Shi Li saw waspletely different from her usual self, wearing a stern expression and listlessly holding the hand of a little child.


    They were all quite familiar with each other, and Shi Li and Zuo Hengyi greeted her with smiles.


    She was very surprised to see Shi Li, feeling that she wasn''t the type of person who would appear in such a ce.


    But when her gaze fell on Shi Ruan and Ji Chunsheng in the distance, she could understand yet not quite understand Shi Li''s presence.


    Shi Li felt that Xiao Feiyu was looking at her with sympathetic and pitying eyes - was it just her imagination?


    It must be her imagination, Shi Li didn''t think she had anything that needed sympathy.


    Of course it wasn''t imagination. Xiao Feiyu thought of herself and then looked at Shi Li, feeling that she was quite pitiful too.


    Shi Li''s cousin was dating Ji Chunsheng, and she wondered what kind of feelings Shi Li had about that.


    She felt the same way.


    Xiao Feiyu and Zuo Hengyi had been ssmates before being split into different sses, so they were more familiar with each otherpared to the others.


    To break the awkward atmosphere, Xiao Feiyu actively asked him, "How did you end uping along?"


    If she remembered correctly, he didn''t have any special rtionship with Shi Li either.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Zuo Hengyi didn''t n to exin theplicated reasons to her. He shrugged, "I was just hanging out at Shi Li''s ce and heard there was something interesting going on here, so I came to join in."


    Shi''s Grandmother''s worry was unnecessary, as the first stop before watching the fireworks was dinner.


    It wouldn''t matter if the adults skipped meals, but there were little ones to consider. They were in their growing years and couldn''t miss meals.


    Considering the children''s tastes, they chose a light and nutritious dinner.


    For these children who had rarely eaten well since they were young, such a meal was naturally a rare delicacy.


    However, for the adults apanying them, this tasteless meal was like chewing on wax.


    Shi Li thought to herself, [I should have eaten at home earlier]


    Zuo Hengyi was in tears, thinking the same thing.


    Xiao Feiyu secretly nced at Shi Li, feeling quite smug. She had the foresight to know the dinner might not taste great and had eaten something at home beforehand.


    Xiao Feiyu''s brother and sister-inw had done the same, eating at home.


    Not needing to eat, Xiao Feiyu''s sister-inw was busy taking care of the children nearby.


    Xiao Feiyu didn''t have the habit of ying mother hen to others. She was willing to contribute money and maybe a little effort, but anything more was absolutely out of the question.


    While her sister-inw was busy with the children, Xiao Feiyu was chatting with Zuo Hengyi.


    "Did you see that gossip on the forum today?"


    Zuo Hengyi chewed while answering her, "Of course I saw it. How could anyone not know about such big news?"


    Xiao Feiyu just sighed, not knowing what else to say after that.


    But Zuo Hengyi had plenty to say, "Teacher Sun must be over fifty, right? The ss 6 homeroom teacher really isn''t picky."


    "Yeah, what''s he thinking?"


    While they were gossiping, Shi Ruan leaned in with her little head.


    Hearing about something she didn''t know, she couldn''t help but ask, "Your school''s teacher got involved with the Principal''s Wife!"


    "Damn, when did this happen?"


    Shi Ruan, being a teacher herself, was conscious of setting a good example and knew such things shouldn''t be heard by children as it could taint their pure minds. She deliberately lowered her voice.


    "I didn''t even know about this!" Shi Ruan said, ready to confront Shi Li about it. How could she not share such news with her sister?


    The incident in the grove could be excused because she was busy and had no time to listen to Shi Li then.


    But this matter about the Principal''s Wife couldn''t be med on her being busy.


    Ji Chunsheng tossed some peeled shrimp into Shi Ruan''s bowl, speaking as if defending Shi Li, "Don''t me your sister, maybe she just didn''t think of you at the time."


    Shi Ruan red fiercely, "I told her before to share any shocking school gossip with me." This was after learning about that male-on-male, caught-in-the-middle vice principal incident when Shi Ruan had instructed her sister to tell her about any such exciting news.


    Who could have imagined the world would change so quickly?


    When she was in school, life was dull and stagnant, like dead water.


    But after she left school, the students'' lives became so rich with various explosive scandals emerging one after another.


    Shi Ruan thought that the students at Qianpu Middle School these past few years must be particrly mentally healthy. No matter how much pressure they faced, it could all be dissolved by daily doses of gossip.


    She considered suggesting to the Principal that exposing the teachers'' romantic affairs might help ensure students'' good mental health.


    Ji Chunsheng peeled shrimp quickly, and as soon as Shi Ruan bit into one piece, another appeared in her bowl.


    Ji Chunsheng seemed to be trying to persuade Shi Ruan, "Maybe she shared it with some other friend. You can''t assume you''re her only sister; perhaps she just forgot about you at that moment."


    Shi Li was quietly eating at the table when this ck pot was suddenly thrust upon her.


    At this point, Shi Li was still unaware of being secretly maligned, as she asionally had to respond to Second Young Master Fu''s conversation.


    Zuo Hengyi and Xiao Feiyu exchanged nces, thinking this man was quite the troublemaker.


    Xiao Feiyu was a bit surprised, wondering if this was the kind of man who had sessfully reced her brother.


    It waspletely unexpected that he would be this type of person.


    The sisterly bond between Shi Ruan and Shi Li was too strong to be divided by Ji Chunsheng''s provocative words.


    Shi Ruan didn''t take it seriously, as currently the most important thing on her mind was this piece of gossip.


    When Shi Ruan was still in school, the Principal wasn''t the principal yet, just a vice principal.


    He was an old acquaintance of Shi Ruan''s, so how could she not be concerned and curious?


    She had already forgotten Ji Chunsheng''s words as she curiously leaned towards Zuo Hengyi and Xiao Feiyu, asking in a low voice, "Which teacher is it? What''s their name? Tell me, do I know them?"


    "How did they get together with the Principal''s Wife? What were they thinking? Who discovered their affair and how?"


    The first two questions were fine, but thest one about how the affair was discovered made everyone ufortable, unsure how to answer.


    What could they say?


    They couldn''t tell the truth.


    That the affair was discovered by your cousin Shi Li.


    They didn''t even know how Shi Li knew so much about it.


    As for how the Principal and everyone else found out about the affair, that was even more unspeakable.


    If they told that story, it would belong on a science documentary.


    Zuo Hengyi organized his thoughts twice before saying, "It all started with the adulterer''s attraction to the Principal''s Wife."


    Apparently, the adulterer''s fondness for the Principal''s Wife wasn''t a habit picked up after starting work; it had begun during his school days.


    "When he was in graduate school, he used the Principal''s Wife to pressure his fellow students for publication opportunities. His ssmates had manyints about him, and somehow after his graduation, this information came to light. The investigation revealed more than expected; he had quite a history."


    From high school until now...


    Shi Ruan stared nkly, counting on her fingers, thinking what an incredible person he was.


    Even Ji Chunsheng, who was attending to Shi Ruan''s meal, couldn''t help but marvel, "Your alma mater truly harbors hidden talents."


    Shi Ruan chuckled, wondering why nothing this interesting happened when she was in school.

 Chapter 255

    Shi Ruan stared nkly ahead, "I want to transfer to your school to be a teacher."


    Zuo Hengyi and Xiao Feiyu''s mouths twitched - it wasn''t necessary to actually change jobs just to get gossip.


    That would be taking gossip addiction to a whole new level.


    The shrimp from both Shi Ruan and Ji Chunsheng''s bowls were now piled high in Shi Ruan''s bowl like a small mountain. Ji Chunsheng had only taken a few bites of rice himself, spending the rest of the time serving Shi Ruan.


    After peeling the shrimp, Ji Chunsheng methodically wiped his hands with a sanitizing wipe and casually remarked, "It wouldn''t be difficult to be a teacher at Qianpu School if you wanted to."


    Given Shi Ruan''s academic qualifications, she definitely wouldn''t be able topete normally with other teachers - she couldn''t match their credentials.


    But Shi Ruan was different from others - the Shi family was on Qianpu School''s board of directors. For a board member''s child to be a teacher at the school wasn''t a difficult matter.


    Other shareholders of Qianpu Middle School could also ce their children as teachers if they wanted to, but the issue was that most second-generation rich kids were either solely focused on power struggles in their family businesses or simply relied on their inheritance to figure out ways to spend money.


    People like Shi Ruan, who wasid-back but notpletely idle, were rare.


    It might seem unfair, but that''s how society worked, and besides, Shi Ruan wouldn''t be taking anyone else''s position - the school would simply create a new position specifically for her.


    Shi Ruan thought for a moment and shook her head, "Never mind, it''s not worth the trouble." Changing jobs just for gossip did sound rather ridiculous when you thought about it.


    "If I want to know anything, I can just ask Ah Li directly. I have an insider at Qianpu Middle School after all."


    Ji Chunsheng remarked impassively, "Shi Li is quite busy with school every day and might not share everything with you. Look at what happened earlier - she didn''t tell you about that."


    Shi Ruan gave him a side-eye, "So what do you suggest?"


    Ji Chunsheng naturally had no solution. He never interfered with Shi Ruan''s decisions.


    He just had a habit of speaking ill of Shi Li, just as Shi Li had made it her habit to talk behind Ji Chunsheng''s back.


    Therefore, in response to Shi Ruan''s somewhat irritated question, he just smiled and very perceptively handed her some room-temperature water after she finished eating.


    Shi Li ate at about the same pace as Shi Ruan. She looked up just in time to catch their little interaction, and couldn''t help but mutter, "Such a bootlicker."


    Second Young Master Fu was still focused on his meal when he heard Shi Li''s quiet mumbling. He looked up with confusion and asked, "What licker? You want to try some food?"


    "I remember there''s this really delicious grilled chicken leg ce on South Street. Let''s take you all thereter to try it."


    Shi Li had to admire how he could mishear "bootlicker" as "chicken leg," but she was quite curious about the supposedly delicious grilled chicken legs he mentioned.


    "Sure, let''s try it."


    Shi Li sat with the Fu brothers, and although she wanted to separate Shi Ruan and Ji Chunsheng, for the sake of her own peace of mind, she kept her distance from them during the meal.


    Fu Huixing ate quickly and had already finished his boxed meal. Hearing the conversation between Shi Li and his cousin, his usually frost-like eyebrows now carried a hint of a smile.


    South Street was just outside Blue City Park, which was why Second Young Master Fu suggested taking them to eat grilled chicken legs.


    As Blue City''s famous food street, even during rain, wind, or holidays, it didn''t affect the vendors from setting up their stalls, with only a small portion choosing to rest during these periods.


    Second Young Master Fu was a regr on this street, and he had contact information for almost every good vendor.


    He could see from their social media posts whether they were open or not.


    Despite it being New Year''s, South Street was quite crowded, with local families out for a stroll and even more tourists who hade to Blue City during the holiday period.


    Everyone knew about the fireworks disy at Blue City''s Central Park this year, so they had gathered here to watch.


    Shi Li went with the Fu brothers to buy food, while the others stayed put with the children.


    The grilled chicken leg ce that Second Young Master Fu rmended was famous online for its good taste, so the queue was particrly long.


    The three of them waited in line for a long time before their turn came.


    The waiting time in line was long, but standing by the grill waiting for the chicken legs took even longer.


    It wasn''t that the chicken legs took long to cook, but rather because the three of them bought one for everyone, including the little ones.


    Because there were so many chicken legs to cook, it took longer, and they waited until the people queuing behind them started toin before the Fu brothers finally left with arge bag of grilled chicken legs.


    Shi Li had originally wanted to buy some other snacks, but she decided against it, not wanting to keep the children waiting.


    Children''s digestion was quick - they were already hungry again shortly after eating.


    So the little ones in their red down jackets each held an oily grilled chicken leg. Considering that children shouldn''t eat spicy food, the three of them had unanimously requested non-spicy versions when the vendor asked about seasoning.


    While all the children''s portions were non-spicy, the three buyers had their privileges.


    Three spicy chicken legs were devoured right at the stall, and before returning, they checked each other to make sure their faces and mouths were clean.


    The children cared less about appearances and didn''t mind walking while gnawing onrge chicken legs.


    The others were more reserved.


    Due to the uing fireworks disy, Blue City Park was packed with people and bustling with activity.


    It was easier to watch the children with more people around - the elder aunt had been foresighted in bringing enough bodyguards, preventing any chaos at this time.


    The fireworks disy would officially begin at eight o''clock, with about ten more minutes to go.


    While others were busy with their phones and watching the children, Shi Li habitually looked around.


    That''s how she happened to spot a familiar face, thinking to herself, "Sister Lanshan is here too?"Aliali: 67568ca3bd5e46c308c835f5


    "Is she here with her boyfriend?"


    Shi Li pondered internally, finally confirming the identity of the man beside Lu Lanshan as Zuo Hengyi''s elder brother.


    Suddenly being mentioned, Zuo Hengyi quickly looked up and indeed saw his brother in the distance.


    Shi Li jogged over to Lu Lanshan, "Sister Lanshan, you''re here too?"


    Zuo Hengyi hesitated for two seconds before following behind Shi Li.


    Lu Lanshan nodded. It wasn''t that she particrly enjoyed watching fireworks, but watching them with a boyfriend seemed like a romantic thing to do, so she came.


    Before Zuo Hengyi could even greet his brother, Elder Brother Zuo''s phone rang. He excused himself from the two and went aside to take the call.


    Zuo Hengyi didn''t mind that Shi Li was right beside him and started speaking ill of his brother, "Sister Lanshan, are you really sure about being with my brother? He has quite a few bad habits, you should really think carefully about being with him."


    He didn''t avoid Shi Li''s presence; rather, speaking badly of his brother in front of her gave him a sense of self-analysis.


    "I''m already trying my best to break them up, I must save my brother''s life no matter what."

 Chapter 256

    Zuo Hengyi''s words made Shi Li turn to look at him with surprise.


    As a younger brother, it seemed rather absurd for Zuo Hengyi to tell his future sister-inw that his own brother wasn''t reliable.


    Lu Lanshan was also taken aback, wondering what kind of person would make their own brother speak ill of them everywhere.


    Lu Lanshan''s mind quickly analyzed two possibilities: either the brothers had a poor rtionship and the younger one was deliberately tarnishing his brother''s reputation, or the elder brother truly had character ws, and the younger one was trying to prevent an innocent person from jumping into the fire, so to speak.


    As far as she knew, the two brothers actually had a good rtionship.


    Lu Lanshan thought of another possibility - perhaps this young man didn''t want her to be with his brother because he disapproved of her as a sister-inw.


    She had only guessed half correctly, missing the other half entirely.


    As for the real possibility, it would indeed be difficult for Lu Lanshan to guess correctly.


    Current Shi Li thought: What''s wrong with him? How could someone speak about their own brother like this?


    Future Shi Li would realize: Everything had been premeditated.


    Zuo Hengyi could hear Shi Li''s thoughts and naturally heard her suspicion that something was wrong with him.


    Zuo Hengyiughed bitterly in his heart - if it weren''t for wanting his brother to live longer instead of dying early, he wouldn''t want to do this either.


    Speaking ill of someone behind their back was quite tasteless, after all.


    Regardless of what Lu Lanshan thought inside, she maintained herposure outwardly. She nodded gracefully, saying, "Thank you for your warning. I''ll keep it in mind," indicating that she had taken his words seriously.


    She was well-versed in social interactions and knew how to satisfy different types of conversation partners.


    Zuo Hengyi felt relieved - at least she seemed to take it to heart.


    He secretly nced at Shi Li''s expression. Apart from briefly thinking he was crazy earlier, Shi Li hadn''t made any other reactions. Zuo Hengyi wondered if Shi Li was satisfied.


    Speaking ill of his brother in front of Lu Lanshan served two purposes: first, to make Lu Lanshan develop a negative impression of his brother and break up with him voluntarily; second, to make Shi Li approve of his action of exposing his family''s shorings, hoping she would ultimately spare his brother.


    Zuo Hengyi thought to himself: I''ve sacrificed so much for this family.


    Shi Li had no idea that she had be such a dangerous threat without her knowledge.


    Shi Li''s good ssmates would say: Who says only those standing in the light are heroes?


    Elder Brother Zuo quickly finished his phone call. Seeing the four of them staring at each other, he adjusted his sses and asked with a smile, "What were you all talking about?"


    Lu Lanshan could hardly say that his brother had just been calling him unreliable.


    She pointed toward the riverside in the distance, "I just saw many familiar faces over there. Shall we join them?"


    Despite the temperature being below ten degrees Celsius, Elder Brother Zuo didn''t seem to feel cold, wearing a figure-hugging suit that showed off his good physique.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but click her tongue in appreciation at the sight.


    Lu Lanshan was close friends with Shi Ruan, and she called out to her from afar, "Xiao Ruan, are you here to watch the fireworks too?"


    Shi Ruan pushed Ji Chunsheng aside to make room for Lu Lanshan, "Come over here, the view is great from this spot."


    At first, Lu Lanshan thought it was just the young couple out for fun with their little sister, but she hadn''t expected to see a group of children in red coats who seemed to be with them.


    Just from their appearance, it was obvious these children weren''t rtives or friends of Shi Ruan''s family.


    Though the children wore branded clothes and shoes, their faces showed obvious signs of chilins.


    Lu Lanshan paused for a moment, ncing toward where the children were, "What''s this about?"


    Shi Ruan had anticipated this question and exined, "It''s a small activity organized by Ji Chunsheng''spany, taking the children out for food and fun during the New Year period."


    Shi Ruan didn''t mention it was a charity event, fearing it might hurt the children''s young hearts.


    Lu Lanshan immediately understood Shi Ruan''s meaning - manypanies with strong humanitarian values organized such activities.


    The Lu Family, for instance, organized annual teaching support programs in mountain regions, which Lu Lanshan herself participated in.


    Lu Lanshan pinched a little one''s cheek, praising, "So cute."


    Shi Ruan ruffled the little girl''s fluffy hair, "Indeed very cute."


    The Zuo family lived near the Shi family''s vi, so Shi Ruan was quite familiar with Elder Brother Zuo. They often yed together as children, but grew apart as they got older and became more aware of gender differences - boys didn''t like ying with girls, and girls preferred spending time with others who shared their interests.


    Though they had grown somewhat distant, they were still quite familiar with each other.


    The Zuo and Shi families often socialized together.


    Ji Chunsheng''s narrow eyes traced Elder Brother Zuo''s waist, where the tailored suit''s design perfectly entuated his figure.


    Without realizing it, Ji Chunsheng let out a cold sneer.


    He thought to himself: Wearing such clothes in this cold weather, wonder who he''s trying to attract.Aliali: 67567d42bd5e46c308c70fee


    He further mused that not taking care of one''s health when young would surely lead to various problems in old age.


    Actually, Ji Chunsheng wasn''t dressed much warmer himself, wearing only a ck wool coat, though it was slightly more weather-appropriate than Elder Brother Zuo''s outfit.


    Among their group, only Second Young Master Fu was the most unpretentious, dressed normally.


    The other gentlemen weren''t wearing much either.


    While Elder Brother Zuo was chatting with Second Young Master Fu, Ji Chunsheng whispered in Shi Ruan''s ear, "Never learn from him - choose warmth over style. Otherwise, when you''re old, you''ll have all sorts of health problems. His wife will be dancing with old men right in front of him while he can only watch helplessly from a wheelchair."


    Shi Ruan thought: What''s wrong with you?


    Your imagination is running wild - you''re even thinking about what will happen to him when he''s old. And why can''t you wish him well instead of putting him in a wheelchair?


    Shi Ruan wondered if these two had some unknown grudge between them.


    Ji Chunsheng proudly dered, "I''m different. I''ve been focusing on health since I was young. When I''m old, I''ll still be a fit old man who can go square dancing with you. You won''t have to worry about finding a dance partner."


    Shi Ruan: ......

 Chapter 257

    When the eight o''clock bells of Blue City Park rang, the fireworks lit up the night sky right on schedule.


    No one could resist such a spectacr disy.


    Especially for children who had never seen fireworks before.


    During Chinese New Year, they had only seen red firecrackers, never such beautiful fireworks.


    For others, the most precious thing at this moment wasn''t the brilliant disy in the sky, but the spontaneous smiles that appeared on those innocent young faces.


    Security guards kept watch from a moderate distance.


    This group of people were used to being young masters and misses, and weren''t good at taking care of others. Compared to everyone else''sck of awareness, Sister-inw Xiao had truly worn herself out that evening.


    They say children from poor families mature early, and these children were incredibly well-behaved, not the kind of troublesome kids that people dislike. They didn''t run around everywhere or cry for toys.


    Each little one in their red coat was like a little angel.


    They hardly needed special attention, except for one confused little boy who required extra care.


    The rest of the children were both obedient and sensible.


    Despite there being more than a dozen children, they weren''t difficult to look after.


    By the time they had safely returned all the children to the hotel, it was already eleven o''clock.


    For Shi Ruan, this was when nightlife usually began, so it wasn''t particrlyte.


    However, for the little ones, if they had been at home, they would have been asleep long ago, enough time to have had two sweet dreams about eating big chicken legs.


    On the ride back to the hotel, all the children had fallen asleep.


    For someone like Shi Li who maintained a regr schedule, eleven o''clock wasn''t early either - it was time to get ready for bed.


    Shi Li rarely stayed upte, believing that only adequate sleep could maintain good spirits and allow for a more energetic state of mind the next day for life and studies.


    Moreover, early to bed and early to rise was good for health - work and study were secondary; good health was what truly mattered.


    When it was time to go home, Ji Chunsheng wanted to first drop off bothdies at the Shi residence before heading home himself.


    Zuo Hengyi thoughtlessly said, "That''s not necessary! My brother is heading that way anyway, he can just take Shi Ruan and Shi Li home."


    Zuo Hengyi thought herself quite clever, believing her careful nning could save the country so much energy.


    Ji Chunsheng smiled politely, "That might not be convenient, doesn''t your brother need to take Miss Lu home?"


    Zuo Hengyi scratched her head, indeed that was an issue - she had forgotten about his future sister-inw.


    Shi Ruan casually said, "How about this: Lanshan can stay at our ce."


    When they were young, the children from both families often visited each other.


    Lu Lanshan also thought this suggestion was fine, saying, "Sure, sure! It''s been a long time since I stayed at your ce."


    Ji Chunsheng watched his girlfriend leave with some dejection.


    The second young master Fu, with his casual nature, hadn''t noticed Ji Chunsheng''s difort; only Fu Huixing gave him a couple of extra nces.


    But even he only looked at Ji Chunsheng briefly before the second young master Fu''s sports car zoomed away.


    The Shi residence felt somewhat unfamiliar to Lu Lanshan now, but the people were still the same, even the servants'' faces hadn''t changed.


    Except when facing Youngest Uncle Shi, Lu Lanshan felt a bit ufortable. After all, he had once been her aunt''s husband. With other elders, she maintained the same attitude as before.


    Lu Lanshan stayed in the same guest room she used to use, and to show their close rtionship, Eldest Aunt Shi personally supervised the room preparation.


    Lu Lanshan called her parents to inform them she wouldn''t be returning home and would stay at the Shi residence.


    Because of the incident between Lu Lanshan''s aunt and Youngest Uncle Shi, the two families had fallen out. Now that Youngest Uncle Shi and Hong Yan were divorced, rtions between the families had improved, though they remained neither good nor bad.


    The Lu family had been angry with the Shi family because of Youngest Uncle Shi, but they trusted the Shi family members themselves, as their character was beyond reproach.


    Even Youngest Uncle Shi, despite his intellectual shorings, was onlycking in intelligence, not integrity.


    Lu Lanshan only stayed at the Shi residence for one night, and after lunch the next day, the Lu family sent a driver to pick her up.


    During her stay, Shi Li took the opportunity to influence Lu Lanshan''s thinking, indirectly suggesting that the eldest Zuo brother wasn''t a good match and that she should carefully consider their rtionship.


    When others said such things, Lu Lanshan would dismiss them, but when Shi Li spoke, she took it seriously.


    After all, her previous fianc�� had been a scoundrel, which Shi Li had also hinted at before.


    Could this one be the same?


    Shi Li probably didn''t realize how much weight her words carried with Lu Lanshan.


    Even Shi Ruan, her own cousin, had been advised countless times to break up, yet her rtionship with Ji Chunsheng only grew stronger.


    During the New Year period, Shi Ruan was quite busy, going out with the children and helping to take care of them.


    Ten dayster, after safely delivering all the children back to their parents, their group returned by private jet.


    When the nended safely, Xiao Feiyu could finally breathe a sigh of relief - her brother''s life was probably saved.


    Although there had been some deviations from the n, and her sister-inw still hadn''t conceived a child, none of that mattered now.


    When Shi Li was busy, it was hard to think about her previous life.


    During quiet moments, listening to Shi Ruan talk about the interesting things that happened while taking the children on their educational tour,


    Shi Li suddenly remembered that it hadn''t been like this in her previous life. In that life, Elder Brother Xiao had led a team to teach in a mountain area and died in an ident.


    This life had changed.


    But this wasn''t a bad change.


    If Elder Brother Xiao hadn''t met with an ident, Shi Ruan''s romance wouldn''t have encountered any ripples.


    As a sister, she naturally hoped for her sister to live well and happily.


    From this day forward, Shi Li stopped trying to convince Shi Ruan to break up with Ji Chunsheng, choosing instead to wait and see how things would develop.


    After sending the children home, Shi Ruan''s holiday wasing to an end. While the students'' winter break still had some time left, teachers needed to return to school early for meetings.Aliali: 67567d42bd5e46c308c70fee


    Before returning to school, Shi Ruan had many preparations to make.


    During these remaining days, Shi Ruan was busy with various preparations, so busy that she didn''t even notice Shi Li''s change in attitude.


    The family of three would stay in the old mansion vi until the Lantern Festival, after which they would return to their own home.


    After the Lantern Festival, Huang Jie would return to her maiden home, and Shi Li would apany her to stay at her maternal grandparents'' house for a while.


    Xiao Feiyu had thought that as long as they avoided that small teaching location, her brother would be safe. Who could have imagined that just going out to see thenterns during the Lantern Festival would result in encountering a disturbed person seeking revenge on society by driving into crowds on the street.


    When Xiao Feiyu and her parents rushed to the hospital after receiving the call, her sister-inw''s clothes were covered in blood.


    Though she looked disheveled, she wasn''t injured.


    Shi Li learned about the incident from her ss group chat, which warned everyone not to go out that day, and only then did she realize such a thing had happened in Blue City.


    This incident felt unfamiliar to Shi Li; searching through all her memories, she couldn''t recall this happening in her previous life.


    What shocked Shi Li even more was that Elder Brother Xiao had be one of the victims of this malicious incident.

 Chapter 258

    This malicious incident caused quite a stir, making headlines in multiple newspapers and bing a hot topic of social discussion.


    Since Elder Brother Xiao had some social status, unscrupulous media discovered during their investigation that one of the victims was actually from a wealthy family, and they extensively reported on this fact.


    Whenever the topic of wealthy second-generation individualses up, it inevitably bes a focal point of discussion.


    Elder Brother Xiao''s photos and personal profile... everything was exposed.


    Good looksbined with a privileged family background was like a royal flush in the eyes of inte users, instantly attracting many female fans.


    Where there are admirers, there are also skeptics. Some wondered if this indiscriminate attack was motivated by revenge against this wealthy heir, suggesting he had wronged someone who had no other means of retribution.


    The victims who died or were injured in the car ident were seen as coteral damage.


    Some argued that the perpetrator must have been driven to such extreme measures by Elder Brother Xiao''s excessive behavior, iming that no one would choose such drastic revenge unless they were desperate.


    Spection ran wild - from unpaid wages to sexual misconduct... all sorts of usations emerged.


    The brutal killer somehow transformed into a sympathetic victim in public opinion.


    Elder Brother Xiao remained unconscious in intensive care after surgery, unaware that his reputation was being dragged through the mud.


    Though he was unconscious, his parents and other rtives were very much aware of the situation.


    Already devastated by their loved one''s critical condition, the Xiao family was further infuriated by the disgusting spection about Elder Brother Xiao online.


    The Xiao family needed an outlet for their anger, and certain marketing ounts and hical media outlets became their target.


    The Xiao family''s legal team gathered evidence and took all these unscrupulous media outlets to court.


    Instead of pursuing defamation of character, they pressed criminal libel charges.


    The Xiao family didn''t want money - they wanted justice.


    hical media often use sensationalism to attract attention, aiming to generate maximum traffic in minimal time.


    In this era where traffic is king, many media outlets and self-publishers gained substantial traffic through such behavior and quickly mized it.


    With money in hand, they could disregard the actual truth of matters.


    These hical media had repeatedly harmed ordinary people''s interests, but regr citizens had limited resources to defend their rights.


    Even when they managed to fight back, it barely made waves.


    Trading one''s conscience for substantial profit seemed like an excellent deal to them.


    However, the Xiao family wasn''t ordinary. Their current position and umted wealth weren''t built on kindness and mercy.


    When the Xiao family struck with lightning speed, certain hical media realized they had truly picked the wrong target.


    But people must face consequences for their actions.


    The Xiao family rejected all attempts at reconciliation, apology, orpensation - making certain people pay was all that mattered.


    The inte was particrly lively during this period, first with various spections about the Xiao family''s eldest son, then with news of the Xiao family taking all hical self-media to court.


    Anyone involved in spreading rumors was caught - no exceptions.


    They didn''t let anyone off the hook, regardless of how few followers their ounts had.


    The Xiao family''s legal team showed remarkable impartiality in this matter.


    Shi Li particrly enjoyed watching certain eloquent youngdies online criticize these hical media outlets during this time, finding it quite entertaining.


    While many hical self-media outlets tried to profit from the tragedy through rumors, some conscientious ones analyzed the perpetrator''s behavior through psychology, sociology, and other disciplines, based on publicly avable information about the suspect and their background.


    Shi Li read many of these analyses because she was curious about why this incident urred.


    She still couldn''t understand why something that hadn''t happened in her previous life urred in this one.


    However, no matter how many analysis videos she watched, Shi Li''s confusion wasn''t resolved - it only grew stronger.


    The suspect came from an ordinary family with a normal life history, no major ups and downs that might have caused psychological issues, and no significant hardships so far - they were just an ordinary person.


    Many experts said he didn''t fit the profile of someone who wouldmit such an extreme act.


    But he did it anyway, causing severe social impact.


    Comparatively, people prefer to believe that perpetrators of indiscriminate killings must have mental issues.


    Because they think no normal person would do such things.


    While this drama was unfolding online, Qianpu Middle School started its new semester.


    It was the second semester of sophomore year, with less than a year and a half until the college entrance examination.


    On the first day, their ss teacher brought good news about the winter camp that Shi Li and two others had attended after New Year''s.


    All three had achieved good results.


    Because Shi Li and Rongrong had previously won severalpetition awards, they could now directly qualify for university admission.


    Although Fu Huixing had also performed well at the winter camp, he didn''t have otherpetition points from before.


    His winter camp performance wasn''t outstanding enough to secure direct admission to a top university like Shi Li.


    The teacher gave him some advice about several uingpetitions he could try entering this semester.


    Meanwhile, Shi Li could now go home and take a break.


    Rongrong also qualified for direct admission, but she had other ideas. The school offered material rewards to students who performed well in the college entrance exam and got into top universities, as an incentive for better performance.


    Qianpu was always generous, offering material rewards substantial enough to cover four years of tuition and living expenses, with plenty to spare.


    Rongrong calcted the difference between the bonus for direct admission and the reward for getting into Tsinghua or Peking University, then told the teacher she wanted to give up her direct admission and take the regr entrance exam.


    The teacher was nearly scared to death - he''d never heard such an outrageous request.


    Who would even think of such a thing?


    The students in ss 1 were always straightforward with their teacher, and although Rongrong hadn''t been in ss 1 for long, she had picked up this bad habit from her ssmates.


    She directly told the teacher her thoughts.


    After hearing this bizarre reason, the teacher took three minutes to calm down before resisting the urge to grab a nearby broom and hit this troublesome child.


    "Can you guarantee you''ll get in if you take the entrance exam?"


    "Have you calcted the time cost for this year and a half? Have you considered how much money you could earn tutoring other students during this time,pared to the reward money!"


    The teacher scolded Rongrong, finally saying, "Wait here, I''ll go apply to the leadership."


    Although he had be friends with the principal through gossip, the teacher maintained appropriate boundaries in his daily work and didn''t have the bad habit of running to top leadership for every issue.


    He went to his direct superior, the grade director, to apply.Aliali: 67589495c6a463ab17fc2


    The application was quickly approved.


    When the teacher brought back the news, Rongrong looked at him expectantly, "Teacher, about that tutoring opportunity..."


    The teacher felt like he''d been outmaneuvered by this girl.


    He knew Rongrong came from a poor family, and earning money through legitimate means wasn''t shameful.


    The teacher ended up introducing her to tutoring opportunities, hoping to help ease her financial burden somewhat.


    When Shi Li''s family learned about this, they were overjoyed. Though they hadn''t made any grand announcements before everything was finalized, they held a small gathering at the old house to celebrate for Shi Li.


    At the dinner table, Huang Jie looked at her niece and asked, "Why didn''t you bring Chunsheng along?"


    It was just a casual question - the young couple got along well, and Ji Chunsheng had even visited during New Year''s. She thought Shi Ruan would bring her boyfriend home to meet the family this time.


    Shi Ruan calmly picked up some food with her chopsticks and said matter-of-factly, "We broke up."


    Shi Li: Huh?

 Chapter 259

    Shi Li''s rmendation for university admission, although not yet finalized, was the biggest cause for celebration in the Shi family recently.


    When a child shows promise, it means the family''s prosperity will continue.


    How could they not be happy about it?


    The Shi family didn''t n to host arge celebration for rtives and friends, after all, nothing was set in stone yet, and making a big fuss now could jinx things.


    Although they weren''t making a big deal of it, Song Ying and Lu Lanshan came over on their own initiative.


    Song Ying, being Shi Li''s ssmate, knew about her rmendation news.


    When she told her family about it, the Xu family was genuinely happy for Shi Li.


    Somehow Madam Xu had heard that the Shi family was nning a small celebration.


    So that afternoon, Xu Xing''s Wife brought gifts and came over with her daughter.


    Since they were guests, it wouldn''t be right to turn them away, and they meant well, so the mother and daughter were invited to stay for dinner.


    Lu Lanshan heard about this from Shi Ruan, and being someone who loved joining in on celebrations, how could she miss this?


    She also brought gifts and asked to join the meal.


    They couldn''t refuse her either.


    When Song Ying heard from Shi Ruan about her breakup with Ji Chunsheng, she first turned to observe Shi Li''s reaction.


    Shi Li''s expression was stunned, clearly very surprised by this oue.


    Song Ying wondered to herself if this hadn''t been orchestrated by Shi Li.


    Everyone''s understanding of Shi Li was that she strongly disliked Ji Chunsheng and had been trying her best to break up him and Shi Ruan.


    When discussing the couple''s breakup, Song Ying''s first thought was that it must have something to do with Shi Ruan, which was actually a reasonable guess.


    But Shi Li''s expression proved one thing - she had nothing to do with this.


    And the next second, Song Ying heard Shi Li''s inner thoughts, which confirmed this guess.


    Shi Li said bitterly, "Damn, humans are such fickle creatures. When I used to try to break them up, they were inseparable, acting like they''d fly away together like butterflies the next second. Now that I''ve stopped meddling in their romance, they break up faster than a toilet flush."


    Song Ying: She could somewhat understand Shi Li''s frustration.


    Others also couldn''t understand how such an apparently loving couple could suddenly break up.


    Her brother Shi Quan raised his eyebrows angrily, "What happened? Did he bully you?" It seemed like if Shi Ruan had nodded, he would have mmed the table and gone to beat up Ji Chunsheng right then.


    Although in their rtionship, it was clear that Shi Ruan had the upper hand, and logically it should have been Shi Ruan who did something wrong.


    But that''s how brothers are - biased. My sister must be innocent; it must be the other person''s fault.


    Eldest Uncle Shi didn''t stop his eldest son, clearly sharing the same mindset.


    Lu Lanshan could see clearly now that this family always sided with their own, regardless of right or wrong.


    Of course, she was the same way.


    Although she knew Shi Ruan wouldn''t be bullied, she still felt Ji Chunsheng deserved a beating.


    Eldest Aunt Shi told Shi Ruan to calm down, but her words still favored her daughter, "Tell mom how he bullied you, and I''ll help you deal with it."


    Previously, Eldest Aunt Shi had always affectionately called him "Chunsheng," but now she simply referred to him as "he."


    Shi Ruandled some bamboo shoot and matsutake soup for Song Ying and Shi Li, then smiled slightly, "It''s nothing much, just that I saw Ji Chengmin''s wife hugging him, and he didn''t push her away."


    Shi Li''s eyebrows knotted together, thinking "What is Ji Chunsheng up to?"


    "Whatever he''s doing, he''s just garbage, aplete scumbag."


    Shi Li had been the strongest opponent of their rtionship, so she didn''t show excessive shock or surprise now.


    The rest of the Shi family was different. In everyone''s eyes, Ji Chunsheng had been the embodiment of the perfect son-inw - handsome, from a good family, and always listened to their daughter.


    Such a good son-inw would be hard to find even with antern.


    Suddenly hearing about this w in his character was like finding out a celebrity with a supposedly perfect reputation, whom you''d been a fan of for years, had suddenly been exposed for misconduct - how could people not be shocked?


    Beyond shock came anger, intense anger.


    Huang Jie apologetically said, "I''m sorry, darling. It''s all aunty''s fault for not seeing through that scumbag when I introduced him to you."


    Shi Ruan smiled, "Aunty, this isn''t your fault. You stay together if it feels right, and break up if it doesn''t - it''s not a big deal."


    "Besides, I didn''t lose anything in this rtionship. Even though he turned out to be a scumbag, he did provide me with emotional value." He had also helped her copy many teaching ns, so the sudden breakup was indeed a bit of a shame - she''d lost a super useful helper.


    Shi Ruan was taking it well and didn''t seem too sad or upset, but her family saw it as her putting on a brave face, which made them hate Ji Chunsheng even more.


    Everyone had their own thoughts, and Lu Lanshan, after cursing Ji Chunsheng in her heart,


    Couldn''t help but think about how Shi Li had once called for Shi Ruan to break up with Ji Chunsheng, and how she had also said her former fianc�� (who she''d said was "growing grass on his grave") wasn''t a good person.


    Time had proven that neither of them were good people.


    And Shi Li had recently mentioned that her current boyfriend wasn''t a good person either.


    So...


    After Lu Lanshan went home, she promptly broke up with her boyfriend.


    Elder Brother Zuo was left with an inexplicable breakup,pletely unable to understand why.


    Of course, no matter how much he racked his brain, he probably wouldn''t figure out the real reason.


    After not having to go to school for a few days, Shi Li had been lounging at home for two days when a text message from Ji Chunsheng made her bolt upright from her sickbed.


    Ji Chunsheng: [Shi Li, please help me arrange a meeting with your sister. She''s blocked me, and I can''t message her. Thest incident was a misunderstanding, I want to exin everything to her. I would never betray her]


    Shi Li stared at the screen in shock for two seconds.


    Shi Li: Sorry, I forgot to block you.


    Two secondster, arge red exmation mark appeared on Ji Chunsheng''s screen, indicating that she had enabled friend verification.

 Chapter 260: Others may not think so

    Being cklisted by both Shi sisters simultaneously.


    Ji Chunsheng felt embarrassed toe to the Shi family''s old residence to seek Shi Ruan''s forgiveness.


    He had considered waiting for Shi Ruan near her apartment by the school after work, but despite waiting for some time, he never managed to catch her.


    For a long stretch of time, Shi Ruan had been returning to the old residence every night.


    Eldest Uncle Shi wanted to have the family driver wait for her at the school gate after work, but Shi Ruan felt that would be too conspicuous.


    She chose to drive herself to and from work instead.


    She asionally spotted Ji Chunsheng around her school but pretended not to see him.


    The first couple of times Shi Ruan saw Ji Chunsheng, she would instinctively frown. She couldn''t understand why, if he was already involved with someone else, he would still appear before her pretending to be deeply in love. Didn''t he find his own behavior disgusting?


    Whatever the reason was, Shi Ruan no longer cared. From the moment they broke up, there was no longer any connection between them.


    Second Young Master Fu didn''t know about Ji Chunsheng and Shi Ruan''s breakup, much less that they split because Ji Chunsheng had been ambiguous with another woman.


    This naive soul didn''t even know that Ji Chunsheng had once considered him a love rival.


    When Ji Chunsheng mysteriously asked him to bring Shi Ruan out, specifically requesting not to reveal his involvement.


    Second Young Master Fu actually thought Ji Chunsheng was nning to propose to Shi Ruan.


    Therefore, when inviting Shi Ruan out, Second Young Master Fu specially reminded her to dress up beautifully. After all, an engagement was such a sacred moment that might only happen once, and surely every girl would want to look their best.


    Shi Ruan could sense Second Young Master Fu''s barely contained excitement, but her thoughts didn''t turn to Ji Chunsheng. She had misunderstood as well, thinking that Shi Quan had told Second Young Master Fu about her being cheated on, and his hints about dressing up nicely meant he wanted to introduce her to someone new.


    Shi Ruan thought, getting a new boyfriend to pass the time wouldn''t be such a bad idea.


    She didn''t reject his kindness and dressed up beautifully before going out.


    Second Young Master Fu wasn''t the type who could keep secrets. Seeing Shi Ruan dressed up so elegantly, he couldn''t help but smile, wearing an expression of pure satisfaction.


    He had even prepared to take out his phone and record the video the moment Ji Chunsheng proposed.


    Ji Chunsheng knew exactly what style of clothing Shi Ruan liked best on him.


    When Second Young Master Fu saw Ji Chunsheng dressed impably from head to toe, he couldn''t help but think to himself how incredibly fancy this man was being.


    Even Shi Ruan, being a girl, wasn''t dressed as meticulously as him.


    To be honest, Shi Ruan was indeed struck by Ji Chunsheng''s appearance.


    It seemed that since she''d known him, she had never seen Ji Chunsheng look so captivating.


    From the moment Shi Ruan appeared, Ji Chunsheng had been watching her expressions intently, and he noticed how she was clearly affected by his current appearance.


    Ji Chunsheng''s anxiety eased slightly; at least his current look was something Shi Ruan liked.


    Shi Ruan did indeed like it, but that was all.


    She could never forgive a cheater who yed with two women at once.


    The stunning impression was real, but so was the disgust.


    Upon seeing Ji Chunsheng, Shi Ruan turned to leave immediately.


    Ji Chunsheng had prepared for Shi Ruan to run away upon seeing him, so he wasn''t surprised.


    With his long legs, he caught up to Shi Ruan in two strides, "Ruan Ruan, listen to me, there really wasn''t anything between her and me."


    The sudden change came like a whirlwind.


    Second Young Master Fu stood there dumbfounded, watching one person running and another chasing. Even someone as slow as him could sense something was wrong.


    What kind of proposal involved one person running away while the other chased after them?


    Don''t tell him this was some new style of proposing.


    Hearing Ji Chunsheng''s words, even someone as slow as Second Young Master Fu could tell something was wrong.


    These two must have had a fight.


    Moreover, it was clearly Ji Chunsheng who had wronged Shi Ruan.


    Second Young Master Fu was good friends with Shi Quan, and Shi Ruan was like a sister to him.


    How could he stand by while his sister was being hurt by a bad man? He quickly stepped forward.


    "If you have something to say, say it properly. Why all this pulling and pushing? Can''t you see Shi Ruan doesn''t want to talk to you?"


    Although Ji Chunsheng didn''t like Second Young Master Fu, he appeared very docile at this moment, "I just want to say a few words to Ruan Ruan, nothing else. She''s blocked all my contacts, I have no way to reach her, so I had to resort to this."


    Second Young Master Fu looked at Shi Ruan, "Little Ruan, you...?"


    Shi Ruan''s face was unusually cold, "Second Brother, I have nothing to say to him. I don''t care to pursue what happened in the past, but I cannot ept a man who''s unfaithful."


    Second Young Master Fu''s expression turned angry as he looked at Ji Chunsheng, "I thought you just made some minor mistake that offended Shi Ruan, I never imagined you were this kind of person. Looking so proper on the outside, yet capable of doing such things."


    He couldn''t speak up for Ji Chunsheng anymore - cheating was unforgivable.


    If Shi Ruan were to forgive something like this, he would have to team up with Shi Quan to forcibly carry her away in a forklift.


    Ji Chunsheng''s gaze was full of pleading, "That wasn''t my intention at all. I only love you, and I don''t even know why I didn''t push Du Xinyue away when she approached me that time."


    "I was very unclear-headed at that moment. I checked afterward and there were no traces of drugs in my system. I consulted a private doctor, and while he couldn''t give me a reasonable exnation, he rmended a master who said I might have been possessed by a ghost."


    Shi Ruan''s mouth gaped slightly, not because she was shocked by such mysterious matters.


    She just couldn''t believe Ji Chunsheng would make up such a ridiculous excuse.


    Shi Ruan couldn''t help but ask him, "Do you think this story makes any sense?"


    Ji Chunsheng also felt his exnation was far-fetched, but besides this, he truly couldn''t understand why he hadn''t pushed Du Xinyue away that day.


    He couldn''t even remember clearly what happened that day, only that he had gone to the hospital with Shi Ruan to visit their friend who was still unconscious in the ICU.


    Shi Ruan had gone to wash fruit, and he couldn''t remember what happened after that.


    Later, the apple Shi Ruan had washed hit him, and Ji Chunsheng came to his senses only to find that he had somehow ended up holding Du Xinyue in his arms.


    Because Du Xinyue was holding onto his sleeve, Ji Chunsheng couldn''t catch up with the angry Shi Ruan.


    By the time he finally broke free from Du Xinyue, he couldn''t catch up with Shi Ruan anymore.


    Initially, he tried calling Shi Ruan, but there was no answer, andter shepletely blocked him.


    Shi Ruan was the type of person who seemed indifferent to everything, but in reality, she had extremely strong principles.


    She definitely wouldn''t be the type to forgive him just because of his handsome face and be love-blind.


    A voice in Ji Chunsheng''s mind was faintly saying that Shi Ruan would never forgive him, that they were over.


    Ji Chunsheng didn''t want to break up with Shi Ruan, absolutely not.


    He wanted to first figure out what had happened at the hospital, then exin to Shi Ruan.


    But the more he investigated, the stranger the incident seemed.


    ording to the hospital''s surveince footage, shortly after Shi Ruan left, Du Xinyue had gradually approached and hugged him, and he not only didn''t push her away but had hugged her back.


    Shi Ruan hadn''t misunderstood him.


    But how could he have done such a thing? Not only was Shi Ruan the only one he loved, but Du Xinyue was also his friend''s wife, and his friend was fighting for his life. How could he possibly do something to betray his friend?


    Ji Chunsheng didn''t believe he would do such a thing, yet the surveince footage constantly reminded him that the person in it was indeed him.


    He had not only betrayed his girlfriend but also his good brother.


    As time passed, this missing memory appeared in his brain.


    This memory seemed to hypnotize him, telling him that Du Xinyue''s husband was between life and death, that this woman was very pitiful, that he should go to the hospital more often to take care of her.


    This kind of thinking made Ji Chunsheng feel very ufortable.


    What did Du Xinyue''s pitiful situation have to do with him? The Xiao Family could afford to hire a nurse, why would they need him to run over there to take care of her?


    Such behavior was not appropriate.


    He didn''t want to know how pitiful Du Xinyue was, he only wanted to know what exactly had happened to him, so he could exin to Shi Ruan that this wasn''t his intention.


    He suspected he might have developed some kind of mental illness, some form of delusional disorder.


    The psychologist he consulted couldn''t find any mental health issues with him, and could only rmend that he go see a fortune teller under the Tianqiao Bridge.


    Mini Scene:


    Psychologist: This is the most ridiculous reason for cheating I''ve ever heard. Brother, this is as far as I can help you.


    Fortune Teller: Coming to me was the right choice.

 Chapter 261: Is it true

    Second Young Master Fu stood dumbfounded as he listened. Wasn''t Du Xinyue supposed to be Xiao Chengmin''s wife? Why was she embracing Ji Chunsheng?0


    His gaze toward Ji Chunsheng had evolved beyond simply viewing him as a scoundrel��this man clearly had serious moral issues. What kind of person would make advances on his brother''s wife while his brother''s fate hung in the bnce?0


    Second Young Master Fu stepped back like he was avoiding the gue, afraid that being close to Ji Chunsheng might lead others to think they were cut from the same cloth. He quietly blocked Ji Chunsheng''s contact information on his phone, making it clear he wanted nothing to do with such a scoundrel.0


    Ji Chunsheng hadn''t noticed Second Young Master Fu''s subtle actions, as his attention waspletely focused on Shi Ruan. His eyes, usually full of affection, now showed nothing but weariness and impatience.0


    Though his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, Ji Chunsheng still wanted to exin everything to Shi Ruan. If there was any chance to salvage things, he would take it. Even if he couldn''t, he didn''t want Shi Ruan to misunderstand him.0


    Shi Ruan let out a lightugh, "I used to think you were someone who cared about face, but now I see how terribly wrong I was. Anyone with an ounce of dignity would choose to part ways gracefully after doing something so shameless, rather than making up such ridiculous excuses."0


    Shi Ruan turned to Second Young Master Fu and asked, "Second Brother, do you believe his story about being possessed by a ghost?"0


    "How could that possibly be true? Listen, Ruan, you need to wise up. Even elementary school kids wouldn''t believe such a nonsensical excuse. If you believe his story, I''ll tell Shi Quan about this, and he''ll break your legs��want to test that theory?"0


    While Shi Quan would never actually hurt his sister, if Shi Ruan truly made the mistake of taking back such worthless trash, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t teach her a lesson.0


    Shi Ruan inwardly scoffed. Did Second Young Master Fu misunderstand her? Did he think she was the type of woman who would lose her way over a handsome face?0


    Well, she was.0


    Shi Ruan smiled at Ji Chunsheng, "You heard that, right? Even Second Brother Fu doesn''t believe your ghost story. What makes you think I would?"0


    Second Young Master Fu: ??? Why did it suddenly feel like he''d been insulted?0


    Ji Chunsheng''s expression remained earnest, "I''m not lying. What I said is true."0


    Shi Ruan''s expression became even more sincere as she suggested, "I think the ghost possession excuse isn''t great. How about this instead: why don''t you say you have a split personality, and what I saw that day was your alter ego? This other personality has been secretly in love with Du Xinyue for a long time, and because I wasn''t around, when he saw the object of his affection, he couldn''t control himself and embraced her."0


    Her smile carried a hint of detachment that hurt Ji Chunsheng more than any look of disgust could have.0


    Second Young Master Fu''s mouth twitched as he listened. This girl had always been sharp-tongued since childhood, and with Shi Quan backing her up, she''d be even more unrestrained in her speech.0


    He''d gotten into plenty of fights alongside Shi Quan because of Shi Ruan''s mouth.0


    Second Young Master Fu silently prepared himself for a fight, ready to step in if Ji Chunsheng tried anything physical with Shi Ruan. His fists weren''t just for show.0


    After thoroughly berating Ji Chunsheng, Shi Ruan felt particrly refreshed.0


    During their previous breakup, she hadn''t performed as well as she''d hoped. In her idle moments over the past few days, she''d often thought about how she should have handled it.0


    She''de up with many cutting remarks but had no opportunity to use them. She couldn''t just run up to Ji Chunsheng and start scolding him��that would have been too obvious.0


    Shi Ruan had been holding back until now, never expecting that Ji Chunsheng would break character ande to her, trying to win her back.0


    Though it defied logic, Shi Ruan didn''t care.0


    To be honest, the moment she saw Ji Chunsheng, she''d started organizing her thoughts, wondering how to naturally incorporate all her prepared criticisms.0


    She''d considered many approaches, but they all seemed forced.0


    It took Ji Chunsheng''s own foolishness to give her this opportunity.0


    Shi Ruan waved her hand as if shooing away a fly, "Alright, I''ll say it again��let''s part ways amicably. Even if you''ve fallen for someone else, please leave me with a good impression. Don''t make me think you''re a man without integrity."0


    Shi Ruan maintained a proper smile throughout, appearing as though the breakup hadn''t affected her much.0


    Although Ji Chunsheng looked like he was falling apart, Second Young Master Fu was more concerned about Shi Ruan''s seemingly unaffected demeanor.0


    He could distinguish between friends and acquaintances��he barely knew Ji Chunsheng, so of course he would side with Shi Ruan.0


    Shi Ruan urged Second Young Master Fu to leave with her eyes.0


    They at least had this much understanding between them.0


    As they turned to leave, they saw an unexpected person.0


    It was Xiao Feiyu, who hade to buy coffee with her aunt, along with Xiao Family''s Aunt herself.0


    Though they hadn''t heard the entire conversation, they''d caught most of it.0


    Xiao Feiyu still had her hands covering her aunt''s mouth, afraid she might make a sound and disturb the three people.0


    Xiao Family''s Aunt''s beautiful eyes were wide with shock.0


    While no one knew Xiao Family''s Aunt, they were all familiar with Xiao Feiyu.0


    They had even spent time together during the New Year celebrations.0


    Shi Ruan thought this was quite the coincidence��how had they managed to let the actual family member overhear everything?0


    Though they didn''t know the woman beside Xiao Feiyu, her intimate gestures with Xiao Feiyu and her fiery re at Ji Chunsheng suggested she must be a rtive of the Xiao family��ordinary friends wouldn''t react so strongly.0


    Shi Ruan took two steps back, clearly ready to watch the drama unfold.0


    Ji Chunsheng, who had beenpletely focused on Shi Ruan, naturally noticed her small movements.0


    He found these little gestures of hers endearing.0


    Then he remembered how, in the past, if they encountered such a situation, Shi Ruan would have stood beside him, facing it together.0


    Now everything had changed.0


    Why did it have to be this way?0


    Seeing they''d been discovered, Xiao Feiyu gave up trying to hide.0


    The moment she removed her hands, Xiao Family''s Aunt began her verbal assault, "Ji Chunsheng, our Chengmin is still fighting for his life in the ICU, and you''ve been friends since childhood. How could you do this to him? Are you even human?"0


    A broad smile appeared on Shi Ruan''s face as she chimed in, "Exactly! Cheating is bad enough, but making moves on your brother''s wife? How could you do such a thing? Are there no other women left in the world?"0


    Faced with Shi Ruan''s provocative remarks, Ji Chunsheng could only sigh inwardly in resignation.0


    Spurred on by Shi Ruan''s inmmatoryments, Xiao Family''s Aunt''s anger intensified. Yes, with so many women in the world, why did he specifically go after her nephew''s wife?0


    The more she thought about it, the more she pitied her nephew. He was lying in a hospital bed between life and death, while his so-called good friend was trying to seduce his wife.0


    Xiao Family''s Aunt looked ready to tear Ji Chunsheng apart.0


    Shi Ruan subtly nudged Second Young Master Fu''s arm, "Brother, do you think Ji Chunsheng has secretly been in love with his good friend? Since he couldn''t have you, having your wife was the next best thing."0


    Shi Ruan thought she''d spoken quietly, but everyone around could hear her clearly.0


    Xiao Feiyu''s mouth twitched as she listened. No wonder Shi Li''s cousin was part of their family��they shared the same wild imagination.0


    She could be certain that Ji Chunsheng wasn''t in love with her brother, but others might not see it that way.

 Chapter 262: Introducing Several Newcomers

    The Xiao Family''s Aunt held a high position in the family hierarchy despite her young age.


    Being young herself, she was quite receptive to new ideas.


    Sometimes, people tend to be prejudiced, firmly believing what they want to believe and finding various reasons to support their predetermined conclusions.


    At this moment, the Xiao Family''s Aunt was thinking that if Ji Chunsheng didn''t have feelings for her nephew, they wouldn''t have remained friends for over a decade.


    Ji Chunsheng had never had a girlfriend, but right after her nephew got married, he suddenly got one at lightning speed. Either he had given up on love after her nephew''s marriage and wanted to find a woman just to appease his family, or he might be using his girlfriend to provoke his "true love."


    As these thoughts crossed her mind, the Xiao Family''s Aunt felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if Ji Chunsheng''s feelings were one-sided or if there was something more to the story.


    Nowadays, there''s this thing called "contract marriage," isn''t there?


    It wasn''t umon in their social circle for rich second-generation heirs to fall desperately in love with girls from ordinary families and insist on marrying them.


    The Xiao Family''s Aunt had previously dismissed her nephew as simply being love-struck.


    Now she was thinking seriously.


    If her nephew preferred men, then this person would be her nephew''s "true love," and his desperate desire to marry Du Xinyue, a girl from an ordinary family, wasn''t because of deep love for her.


    Was it because he thought girls from ordinary families were easier to control?


    Would they not interfere with their rtionship?


    Xiao Chengmin: Here I am lying in a hospital bed, and trouble falls from the sky.


    Realizing that the man before her could be her nephew''s "true love," the Xiao Family''s Aunt felt a chill run through her body but slightly softened her tone.


    The Xiao Family''s Aunt had much to say, but it all came out as a long sigh, "You... you both... ah..."


    Ji Chunsheng thought: She hasn''t said anything explicitly, but somehow it feels even more offensive than before, how is that possible?


    Xiao Feiyu had a bad feeling - had her aunt misunderstood something?


    With her brother seriously injured and unconscious, which would be less shocking when he woke up: learning that his wife was involved with his best friend, or discovering that his family thought he and his best friend were a couple?


    Xiao Feiyu thought either revtion would be enough to make her brother pass out again immediately.


    Ji Chunsheng didn''t bother exining to the unfamiliar Xiao Feiyu and the Xiao Family''s Aunt. He didn''t care about being misunderstood by others, but his gaze toward Shi Ruan was full of hurt, "Ruan, you know that you''re the only one in my heart."


    Frightened by such a sappy confession in front of strangers, Shi Ruan stepped back several paces, "Stop right there, that''s enough, please don''t say such nauseating things."


    Xiao Feiyu''s curious gaze shifted between Ji Chunsheng and Shi Ruan, wondering about the dynamic between these two.


    She was even more curious about how they had seemed like such a sweet couple during New Year''s, but somehow broke up just a monthter.


    Xiao Feiyu''s phone rang - it was a call from the mother of the Xiao siblings.


    "Feiyu, aren''t you and your aunt done yet? Your sister-inw says she''s not feeling well, and I want to take her for a check-up. Pleasee back quickly."


    Xiao Feiyu responded, "Alright, we''ll be right back."


    "Aunt, Mom wants us to return quickly."


    "Okay." The Xiao Family''s Aunt didn''t dawdle and went to the counter to order a coffee.


    She needed her daily morning coffee, but she had been in such a hurry this morning that she hadn''t had time for it.


    The Xiao Family''s Aunt was quite particr about her coffee, only enjoying it from certain coffee shops.


    She had brought her niece to this shop for her life-sustaining coffee, but upon entering, they had been so shocked by various revtions that she had forgotten to buy her coffee.


    After buying the coffee and returning to the car, the Xiao Family''s Aunt curiosly asked her niece, "Tell me, is there really something between your brother and Ji Chunsheng?"


    Xiao Feiyu clutched her head in distress, having forgotten that her aunt was such a gossip.


    After a full two minutes of consideration, she carefully replied, "Since I''m not directly involved, how would I know about such things?"


    It was rare for Xiao Feiyu to give such a diplomatic, ambiguous response without taking any stance, yet the Xiao Family''s Aunt drew her own conclusions, "You''re right."


    Xiao Feiyu thought, I barely said anything, how am I right?


    Perhaps her aunt had realized this had nothing to do with her and decided to torment someone else instead?


    The Xiao Family''s Aunt hadn''t started the car yet, appearing deep in thought while asionally sipping her coffee.


    Just as Xiao Feiyu was urging her to start driving to the hospital, she put down her coffee and eximed with sudden realization, "You may not be directly involved, but that Shi girl is! She must have discovered something, that''s why she said those things."


    Xiao Feiyu forced augh, "Aunt, who knew you were such a genius?"


    The Xiao Family''s Aunt proudly tossed her hair, "Oh, just average, third best in the world."


    Xiao Feiyu thought: ...You didn''t actually think I wasplimenting you, did you?


    She was mentally exhausted and didn''t want to engage with her aunt''s spections, so she changed the subject, "Aunt, Mom will be calling again to hurry us up."


    Her sister-inw still held some authority over her, and finally, the car pulled away from the parking spot.


    When the aunt and niece arrived, Xiao''s Mother briefly scolded them before asking them to wait in the hospital room while she took her daughter-inw downstairs for a check-up.


    Her daughter-inw had been married for some time now, and she had been gagging at the sight of rib soup earlier. Xiao''s Mother suspected she might be pregnant.


    Afraid of false hope, she hadn''t mentioned it directly, only saying that her daughter-inw had been tiredtely and needed a check-up.


    Du Xinyue didn''t suspect anything and went along with Xiao''s Mother''s arrangements.


    The pregnancy test was mixed in with various other health checks, and while some results hade back, many tests were still pending.


    Xiao''s Mother''s phone buzzed with a text message, and Du Xinyue''s eyes briefly caught the screen - the message was from a doctor.


    After Xiao''s Mother read the message, she asked curiously, "Mom, is everything alright?"

 Chapter 263: Rong Rong

    Xiao''s Mother discreetly read the message, forcing a smile on her face. "It''s nothing, just a friend asking about Chenmin''s condition."


    Aplex expression shed across Du Xinyue''s eyes, but when Xiao''s Mother looked up again, she maintained her usual innocent and kind demeanor. "If you have something to attend to, please go ahead. With Nanny Wang here, you don''t need to tire yourself out."


    The housekeeper chimed in, "You''ve already exhausted yourself watching over the young master''s bedside. I''ll take care of the young madam, so please don''t worry."


    Xiao''s Mother readily agreed, "I am indeed quite tired. As one gets older, energy levels aren''t what they used to be. Nanny Wang, please help the young madam."


    Nanny Wang nodded, "Rest assured, madam."


    When Xiao''s Mother returned to the hospital room, she found her younger sister sprawled carelessly on the rest bed, while her younger daughter was intently watching her eldest son, whoy in the ICU bed covered in tubes.


    Xiao Feiyu disliked her sister-inw and wouldn''t even maintain a pretense of courtesy, but Xiao''s Aunt, though usually unreliable, remembered her role as an elder and asked concernedly, "How is Xinyue''s health?"


    Among her daughter and sister, who were her closest family members, Xiao''s Mother had nothing to hide. She spoke directly, "I noticed she felt nauseous while drinking soup, so I thought she might be pregnant and wanted to take her for a check-up."


    Xiao Feiyu and Xiao''s Aunt immediately stopped what they were doing and turned to look at Xiao''s Mother.


    Xiao Feiyu recalled what Shi Li had once said about her sister-inw being found pregnant after her brother''s death, but ultimately losing the baby.


    She unconsciously gripped the guardrail of her chair.


    Xiao''s Mother sighed deeply, "The doctor said she''s not pregnant."


    Given her son''s current condition, as a mother, she naturally hoped he would recover, but realistically, she knew he might remain in this state forever.


    That''s why Xiao''s Mother hoped more than anything that her daughter-inw would be pregnant, regardless of whether it would be a boy or a girl, just to continue her son''s bloodline.


    "What?" Xiao Feiyu was even more surprised, unsure of her own feelings.


    She truly didn''t want her sister-inw to be pregnant, feeling that it would bring her brother one step closer to his predetermined fate.


    However, if her brother couldn''t be saved, at least a child would preserve his legacy.


    Xiao''s Aunt understood her sister''s meaning and could only console her, "Sister, don''t overthink it. Good fortunees after misfortune. Our Chenmin is a good child; he''ll surely ovee this obstacle."


    Her voice was choked with emotion, causing both mother and daughter to tear up.


    Xiao Feiyu couldn''t understand why, after avoiding one cmity, an even greater one awaited her brother.


    Her brother had always been overly kind-hearted and had never done anything wrong.


    If this was karma, there were so many criminals in the world, why did it specifically target her elder brother?


    After returning frompleting some additional medical tests, Du Xinyue asked Xiao''s Mother, "Mom, is there something wrong with my health? If there is, please tell me directly. We''re family; there''s no need to keep secrets from me."


    Xiao''s Mother had alreadyposed herself, maintaining her usual elegant and dignified demeanor in front of others. She shook her head gently, "The doctor says you''re in good health, but you shouldn''t overexert yourself. You''ve been working hard taking care of Chenmintely; you should go home and rest more."


    In reality, it wasn''t that demanding, with nurses and caregivers present, she barely needed to do anything.


    Family members weren''t allowed inside the ward, so "taking care of the patient" merely meant keeping watch outside the room.


    As Du Xinyue was about to say something more, Xiao''s Mother gestured for her to stop, "I know you and my son have a good rtionship, and you''re worried about Chenmin. It''s understandable, but you''re human too and need rest. Having us here watching over him is enough. Take advantage of the weekend while we''re all here, go home and rest well. When Mondayes and we all return to work and school, you''ll need to take over again."


    Xiao''s Mother''s words were heartfelt, and Du Xinyue''s expression showed she was deeply moved. "Alright, since you insist, I''ll go home and rest for two days."


    Xiao''s Mother responded with an approving sound, "That''s more like it."


    After seeing Du Xinyue off, Xiao''s Mother finally removed her mask of courtesy.


    Her face showed both exhaustion and worry.


    Over these days, Xiao Feiyu had said many words tofort her mother, but now she didn''t know what else to say.


    Some things, when said too many times, even the speaker starts to believe they''re true.


    Xiao Feiyu had repeatedly said her brother would be fine, but she grew less confident with each repetition.


    As a student, Xiao Feiyu could only visit her elder brother at the hospital on weekends and after school.


    Inparison, Shi Li had much more freedom.


    Shi Li wasn''t required to attend school regrly; she could go to ss when she wanted to and stay home when she didn''t feel like it.


    Even when she did attend school, Shi Li was quite rxed, chatting with ssmates between sses and reading leisure books during lessons.


    As long as Shi Li didn''t use her phone in ss or disturb others by chatting with ssmates, teachers didn''t care what she did.


    Rongrong was different from Shi Li; she still attended school regrly as before.


    With the head teacher''s help, she now worked as a teaching assistant in the ss, receiving a monthly sry.


    She helped the teachers and answered students'' questions when teachers were absent.


    In fact, even if the school hadn''t paid her, she had often helped her ssmates with their questions before.


    However, she used to do it because she wanted to.


    Now, she did it for the sry.


    When Shi Li was at school, ssmates would alsoe to her with questions.


    However,tely, Shi Li hadn''t been attending school often.


    After Shi Ruan''s breakup, she worried about her and frequently visited the old house to check on her.


    Especially on weekends when Shi Ruan was off work, Shi Li would apany her on excursions around Blue City.


    While the energetic Shi Ruan could return to work normally on Monday, Shi Li needed two days at home to recover her energy.


    After two weeks of this, Shi Li was nearly at her wit''s end with her cousin''s antics. She desperately wanted to give Ji Chunsheng a piece of her mind - what was wrong with Shi Ruan that made him change his heart?


    If he had fallen out of love, they could have broken up normally - why did he have to cheat?


    Now Shi Ruan was traumatized, and she had be coteral damage.


    However, Ji Chunsheng''s character deviation was quite severe. Because the male leads in the author''s other series works had low moral standards - one dating his stepmother, another imprisoning his ex-girlfriend in a dark room... Inparison, Ji Chunsheng had been rated as the most morally upright male lead in the author''s works.


    Although he ended up with his brother''s wife, it was after much psychological torment and because he was seduced - he was considered a good boy.


    Thinking about it, Shi Li realized that Ji Chunsheng''s infidelity might not be out of character after all - marrying your good friend''s wife doesn''t make you a good person either.


    After being worn out by Shi Ruan for two weeks, Shi Li began to consider introducing some new boyfriends to Shi Ruan, letting her exhaust someone else instead.

 Chapter 264: This Person Looks Familiar

    Since Shi Li didn''t have ess to quality male prospects, she entrusted this matter to Mrs. Huang Jie.


    Perhaps due to reaching a certain age and awakening of gic instincts, Huang Jie became extremely enthusiastic about matchmaking.


    Moreover, after introducing a scumbag to Shi Ruanst time, Huang Jie was determined to redeem herself.


    Huang Jie mobilized her girlfriends and colleagues, asking them to inform her if they encountered any good young men.


    Her efforts weren''t exactly subtle, and many people became aware of Huang Jie''s mission.


    Observant individuals reasoned that with such a grand operation, she couldn''t possibly be recruiting employees.


    If not for recruitment, then it must be for finding a son-inw.


    Huang Jie''s daughter was still young, not yet of age, so she definitely wasn''t rushing to find a match for her daughter.


    Many wealthydies, during their afternoon tea sessions, discussed this matter, wondering which family member she was trying to find a match for.


    When Mrs. Ji heard about it, she knew Huang Jie was looking for a match for someone in the family, but she didn''t consider Shi Ruan as the potential candidate.


    Ji Chunsheng hadn''t told his parents about the breakup yet. In her mind, her son and Shi Ruan were still going strong, and they might even get married by the end of the year.


    Of course, for a prospective son-inw to be official, he first needed to win over his future inws.


    So when Mrs. Ji heard about this, she quickly called Ji Chunsheng, "Son, since you work at a techpany, you must have many young, eligible bachelors there."


    Ji Chunsheng had a psychology book open in front of him, which he had been readingtely.


    "Yes, what about it?"


    "Well, I heard that Ruan''s second aunt is looking for excellent young single men. I''m not sure who she''s trying to match them with, but see if there are any suitable candidates at yourpany."


    Mrs. Ji was trying to help her son curry favor with his future inws.


    Hearing his mother''s words, Ji Chunsheng remained silent for two seconds on the other end of the line. While Mrs. Ji didn''t know who Huang Jie was trying to match, he believed he did.


    Ji Chunsheng only said he understood, without borating.


    He couldn''t exactly tell her that this search for excellent men was actually for her future daughter-inw.


    After some thought, Ji Chunsheng became worried that his mother might get too enthusiastic and send someone directly to the Shi family, so he added, "Just leave this matter to me, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "Don''t forget about it then."


    Ji Chunsheng couldn''t possibly forget, and he was actually quite concerned about this matter.


    If he wasn''t vignt, Shi Ruan might soon be someone else''s girlfriend.


    Staring at the book on his desk, he couldn''t concentrate at all.


    Mrs. Ji had just received her son''s instruction not to meddle in this matter.


    Shortly after hanging up, she received another call from her son, asking her to find out which families'' young talents Huang Jie had approached.


    Despite this random request without exnation, she still asked her close friends to investigate.


    For Huang Jie''s second attempt at matchmaking, she was more skilled and reliable than the first time.


    There was a significant improvement in both quantity and arrangementpared to the first time.


    Shi Li stopped going to school and was arranged by her mother to apany Shi Ruan on blind dates.


    Last time when Shi Ruan went on blind dates, Shi Li could only sit at a nearby table.


    This time, Shi Li had been upgraded to sitting at the main table, finally having her own ce at these matchmaking scenes.


    Huang Jie was determined to find someone better than Ji Chunsheng, but this proved extremely difficult. After all, Ji Chunsheng was the male protagonist of another book, and there weren''t many young men more excellent than him.


    Those with better family backgrounds weren''t as wealthy as him, those wealthier weren''t as handsome, and moreover, he was a graduate from a prestigious university, carrying multiple impressive credentials.


    At home, Shi Li often heard Huang Jieining that Blue City didn''t have any decent young men, saying they were all misfits who looked like winter melons and had the audacity to think they could court their fairy-like daughter.


    Shi Li thought to herself that since Ji Chunsheng was a male protagonist, only other male protagonists couldpare to him.


    However, Elder Brother Zuo already had a girlfriend, and Feng Yunhe and Lu Shao were still minors, so there weren''t many eligible candidates.


    Shi Li couldn''t help much, only apanying Shi Ruan to blind dates while using her memories from her previous life to help Shi Ruan identify potential scumbags.


    After a week of continuous blind dates, Shi Ruan hadn''t met anyone who made her heart flutter, but instead encountered many peculiar characters.


    Even Shi Li couldn''t help butin to Huang Jie about where she found so many weird people. It seemed like half of Blue City''s oddballs hade to date Shi Ruan.


    Huang Jie felt wronged too, as she hadn''t personally met these young men and had only heard positive descriptions from others.


    Who could have guessed that while they appeared normal at first nce, their true bizarre nature would be revealed as soon as they opened their mouths.


    Shi Ruan''s blind dates were torturing Shi Li as well.


    After a week of torture, Shi Li even started to miss her school days.


    When would this dark period of lifee to an end?


    Shi Ruan had dealt with all sorts of students and parents before, so she''d seen plenty of strange characters. These oddballs were still within her tolerance range.


    Shi Li seemed more resistant to blind dates than Shi Ruan; an outsider might think Shi Li was the one being forced to go on dates.


    To avoid apanying Shi Ruan on blind dates, Shi Li even made up excuses about having to return to school for sses.


    She truly didn''t want to attend sses, but she wanted to avoid the blind dates even more.


    On the phone, Shi Ruan scoffed, "Who would believe that? I''m already in your living room. If you don''t get up, I''lle upstairs to wake you up personally."


    Reluctantly sitting in the passenger seat of the car, Shi Li noticed that due tock of regr driving practice, Shi Ruan''s driving skills were quite average.


    Shi Li fastened her seatbelt tightly, valuing her life, and couldn''t help but quip, "Why not just call a driver? Why trouble yourself to drive?"


    Being dragged out early in the morning, Shi Li was quite resentful, "Is it really okay for you to go on blind dates every day instead of going to work?"


    "You''re still a student, yet you''re lying at home sleeping all day. I''ve already taken leave from school, it won''t affect normal sses, and I don''t care about losing some sry."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "I''m worried your sry might go negative, and you''ll end up owing them money."


    Shi Ruan focused on driving, and while turning, she eximed, "Oh, isn''t that your ssmate?"


    Shi Li asked confusedly, "Which ssmate? When did you meet any of my ssmates?"


    Shi Ruan nced at the rearview mirror again, "That female ssmate who came to our house with youst time. Isn''t it ss time now? Why isn''t she in school, and why is there a boy with her?"


    Her teacher''s instincts kicked in, and seeing students skipping ss made her frown. She even considered stopping the car to check what was going on.


    High school was a crucial time; students shouldn''t be dating, let alone letting rtionships affect their studies.


    Girls were innocent and easily deceived.


    A female ssmate who went to Shi Ruan''s house with Shi Li?


    Shi Li pictured a tall, slim figure in her mind.


    Rongrong, as a teaching assistant, should be at school now.0


    It was unusual for her to be outside school, especially with a boy, ording to Shi Ruan.

 Chapter 265

    Shi Li didn''t know much about Rongrong, only that she was an orphan who had lost both parents, and her family was rtively poor. As a result, she lived quite frugally, even though she received various schrships from the school.


    Whether Rongrong had other rtives or what her family situation was like, neither Shi Li nor her ssmates knew.


    Shi Li became curious.


    However, Shi Ruan had already driven far away, and when Shi Li looked back, she couldn''t see Rongrong anymore.


    Shi Ruan asked, "Should I turn around so you can take another look?"


    Shi Li shook her head, "Never mind, there''s nothing worth seeing." The blind date was more important.


    Shi Li didn''t know anything about Shi Ruan''s blind date prospect.


    Shi Li just needed to be a proper prop, calling Shi Ruan''s phone at the right time to create the illusion ofpany business.


    When the Shi sisters arrived at the venue, Shi Ruan''s blind date was already there.


    Seeing this strange yet familiar face, Shi Li''s beautiful eyebrows furrowed - how could it be this unlucky person?


    It was none other than Shi Ruan''s ex-husband from her previous life.


    There are always reasons why someone bes an ex-husband or ex-boyfriend.


    For instance, this man was a useless mama''s boy, and his whole family were expert actors. They all pretended to be normal people before marriage, but after wedding, they showed their true colors, eyeing Shi Ruan''s substantial dowry.


    Shi Ruan didn''t have the ability to predict the future and didn''t know that the man before her was such a good actor.


    She was a looks-obsessed person and would remain so even after a hundred years.


    Looking at the man''s face first, though not as handsome as Ji Chunsheng, he was quite good-looking,pletely outshining other blind date candidates.


    Based on appearances alone, Shi Ruan was already three points satisfied.


    Then looking at how he dressed, his fashion sense wasn''t bad either - clean and neat.


    His conversation was appropriate, his manner graceful - more bonus points!


    Having been sisters for over a decade, Shi Li could immediately tell that Shi Ruan was very pleased with him.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, [Sister, you should change your name to "Scumbag Ma"]


    Shi Li was already numb to Shi Ruan''s tendency to only fall for jerks.


    When Shi Li''s inner voice rang out, Rongrong''s fingers twitched slightly in a corner of the restaurant - was Shi Li here today too?


    However, she didn''t know what Shi Li was doing.


    Rongrong pondered while the man across from her directed the conversation to her. She had been lost in thought, so she deflected his question with augh.


    The next moment, Rongrong knew what Shi Li was doing.


    [Damn, I need to find a way to sabotage this blind date]


    Rongrong now knew that Shi Ruan was probably apanying someone on a blind date.


    Apanying a woman on a blind date, as for who...


    Based on what Rongrong knew about Shi Li, she was either apanying her cousin Shi Ruan or that daughter of the Lu family, probably named Lu Lanshan.


    From the information Shi Li had revealed earlier, Rongrong guessed she was probably apanying the Lu family''s daughter on the blind date.


    Calling someone a "Scumbag Ma" - Lu Yingyue''s previous boyfriends had all been quite unreliable.


    The ultimate scumbags that would be hard to find even with antern - she had managed to encounter them all.


    Compared to the ordinary jerks Shi Ruan met, Lu Lanshan''s deadly fianc��s were on a whole different level.


    Therefore, Rongrong assumed Shi Li was apanying Lu Lanshan on the blind date.


    She secretly muttered to herself that Lu Lanshan was better off single and really wasn''t suited for going on blind dates everywhere - look, she''d encountered another scumbag again.


    The man sitting across from Rongrong had a handsome face and refined manner, wearing a simple white t-shirt and blue jeans, with a gentle smile constantly ying on his lips.


    As Rongrong was focused on the Shi sisters'' blind date situation, she inevitably ignored him. He slightly raised his voice and called out, "Rongrong, are you listening?"


    Rongrong came back to her senses, "Go ahead, I''m listening."


    Without showing any annoyance, he patiently asked, "I was saying, it''s Wednesday now, shouldn''t you be in ss at school? Did you skip ss to be here?"


    Rongrong shook her head, "No, I participated in apetition recently and got early admission, so I don''t necessarily need to be in ss now."


    The young man across from Rongrong nodded, "No wonder. You were always good at studying, even as a child."


    Kang Yuan seemed not to notice the perfunctory expression on the young girl''s face and asked concernedly, "After your parents'' ident, I never saw you again. In the blink of an eye, you''ve grown into a youngdy."


    Though he wasn''t much older than Rongrong, he spoke in a mature manner, as if he were an elder.


    "Yes, time really flies," Rongrong continued to respond perfunctorily.


    "Are you living with your grandmother now? How is her health?" Kang Yuan said, "My mother often mentions you at home, wondering how you''ve been since you left our neighborhood."


    Rongrong hesitated for a moment, "My grandmother... she got sickst year and passed away."


    The young man clearly hadn''t expected this oue. His brows furrowed, "Then are you living with rtives from your grandmother''s side now?"


    As a former neighbor, Kang Yuan didn''t know about Rongrong''s grandmother''s family situation.


    Rongrong said very calmly, "No, my grandmother only had my mother as her daughter, so I''m living by myself now."


    Perhaps because the concern in the young man''s eyes was so obvious, Rongrong added, "The school provides many grants and schrships, which not only support my studies and living expenses but also leave some for future tuition."


    "Even if you have money, how can a girl live alone!"


    Although he was showing concern for her, Rongrong politely countered, "Why can''t I live alone? Even elderly people in their eighties and nies can live independently. I''m in my prime now, with all health indicators normal and able to take care of myself. I don''t see any problem with living alone."Aliali: 675e95b59234b3e7f2f07a3d


    Feeling her tone might have been a bit harsh, she added, "Thank you for your concern though. Themunity where I live now has 24-hour security guards, and the security system is very good - much safer than our old neighborhood."


    The conversation between them had reached a deadlock. Rongrong hadn''te here today to meet Kang Yuan; she had other things to do but couldn''t say it directly, so she was feeling anxious now.


    Kang Yuan tried to ease the atmosphere by talking about some childhood stories, but Rongrong didn''t have much memory of these incidents, making the atmosphere between them quite awkward.


    Several times Rongrong wanted to say she had other matters to attend to and needed to leave, but the words got stuck in her throat, not knowing how to express them.


    After several attempts at finding the right words, Shi Ruan passed by and noticed Rongrong and Kang Yuan in the corner.


    She didn''t remember Rongrong''s name but recognized her face as her cousin''s ssmate, "Hello, we meet again. Why are you here too?"


    Rongrong hadn''t expected their blind date to end so quickly, nor had she expected to be discovered sitting in the corner.


    "Yes, what a coincidence."


    When Shi Li''s gaze swept across Kang Yuan''s face, she paused, [Oh, this person looks somewhat familiar]


    Upon hearing this, Rongrong instinctively moved further away from him.

 Chapter 266

    Kang Yuan stood up, "Rongrong, are these twodies your friends?"


    Rongrong invited the two sisters to sit down, "Yes, my ssmate and her older sister."


    Being Rongrong''s ssmate, Kang Yuan thought to himself, it''s currently school hours. While it made sense for Rongrong to not be in school since she had already secured early admission, he wondered why her ssmate was out and about as well.


    He unconsciously formed a negative impression of Rongrong''s ssmate.


    Rongrong, acting as if she had just discovered the Shi sisters were here, called over a waiter to let them order.


    Having already filled up on coffee, the two sisters politely declined Rongrong''s offer.


    "What brings you here, Miss Shi Li?"


    Shi Ruan was straightforward about her blind date situation, saying candidly, "I''m here for a blind date, and she''s apanying me."


    Rongrong had an expression of sudden realization - her acting skills had improved considerably, with much richer expressions now.


    "Please, have a seat."


    Shi Li muttered to herself, [He looks familiar, but I just can''t ce who he is right now]


    This answer made Rongrong pause slightly.


    Shi Li discreetly inquired about Kang Yuan''s background, "Rongrong, is this gentleman your older brother? I''ve never heard you mention any rtives before."


    Seemingly missing the investigative tone in Shi Li''s question, Rongrong exined, "Kang Yuan isn''t my biological brother, but he''s no less than one to me. We grew up together, and he''s always taken care of younger kids like me, helping me in many ways."


    [Kang Yuan, Kang Yuan]


    Shi Li kept repeating this name in her mind. While it sounded extremely familiar, she still couldn''t ce his identity.


    This feeling was quite frustrating.


    Rongrong deliberately dropped hints to help Shi Li remember who Kang Yuan was, but it didn''t work.


    She hadn''t intended to praise Kang Yuan, but that''s how it came across to him. His face flushed slightly as he modestly replied, "I haven''t helped Rongrong much at all, it''s all her own doing."


    While Rongrong typically disliked engaging in empty pleasantries, she had to continue the polite exchange to support her earlier statement.


    "How can you say you haven''t helped? I remember when I was little, whenever your family made something delicious, you''d always bring some to our house."


    Kang Yuan sighed, "That hardly counts as help."


    It was just because his mother had felt sorry for her household, with only an elderly grandmother raising a young girl, so she would send him over with food whenever they made something special.


    It was just a small gesture, hardly worth remembering all these years.


    Shi Li remained lost in thought, still trying to figure out who this young man was.


    As for Shi Ruan, no longer in a hurry to return to work, she rested her chin on her hand, watching the young people''s modest exchange, thinking how wonderful youth was.


    While Shi Li was absorbed in her own world, she suddenly noticed her screen light up with a message from Shi Ruan.


    She was puzzled why her sister would text when they were sitting less than ten centimeters apart, but upon seeing the message content, she understood why it couldn''t be said aloud with others present.


    Shi Ruan (Ancestor in heartbreak - don''t provoke): [Tell auntie to find younger blind date candidates next time, need a change of pace QAQ]


    Shi Li: [....]


    Honestly, looking at Shi Ruan''s message, you''d never guess she had just broken up and was supposedly heartbroken.


    Shi Li even wondered if her sister had been wanting to break up with Ji Chunsheng for a while and just used his cheating as an excuse.


    But she kept these thoughts to herself, fearing Shi Ruan might put on a tearful scene in the coffee shop.


    No one noticed this small exchange between the sisters, as the other two were still engaged in their modest back-and-forth.


    Shi Li almost wanted to cry out, "Fine, let''s just say it was all your achievement!"


    Rongrong also didn''t want to dwell on this topic with Kang Yuan anymore. In her memories, he had been a kind and gentle older brother figure.


    Reality differed from her memories - now she found him rather indecisive and long-winded.


    Rongrong smoothly changed the subject, "Is uncle''s business doing better now?"


    Seeing Kang Yuan wearing luxury brands without visible logos, Rongrong made her guess.


    Kang Yuan nodded, "It''s going alright."


    Rongrong continued, "Is auntie still as busy with work as before?"


    At the mention of his mother, Kang Yuan became more talkative, "Even busier than before. She recently led a graduating ss, and because several students performed exceptionally well, the school asked her to take on another graduating ss. She''s not young anymore, and her body can''t handle such intensive work. The family suggested she stop being a homeroom teacher for graduating sses, but she won''t listen - she''s too strong-willed and responsible."


    "My mom often talks about you at home. A couple of years ago, she mentioned you must be taking the high school entrance exam, wondering how you''d do, though she said you''ve always been a good student, so there was no need to worry about a small exam like that."


    A small smile appeared at the corners of Rongrong''s lips.


    Shi Ruan, showing a bit of her professional habit, casually asked which school his mother taught at, thinking they might know each other.


    As it turned out, it was quite a coincidence - Kang Yuan''s mother worked at the same school as Shi Ruan.


    As a new teacher, Shi Ruan wasn''t assigned to graduating sses, so while she had heard of Kang Yuan''s mother, they weren''t well acquainted.


    Even so, Shi Ruan found this connection interesting, remarking on what a coincidence it was.


    "I never expected we''d have such a connection."


    "It really is quite a coincidence."


    The coffee shop had a pleasant atmosphere, with the four of them seated by huge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Outside the windows was the shopping mall, rtively quiet on a workday with few customers.


    The sky, which had been clear moments ago, suddenly turned dark with clouds, and rain began to pour down with a pattering sound.


    Shi Li eximed, "It''s raining!"


    Rongrong turned to look outside, "Not rain - it''s hailing."


    Looking more carefully, Shi Li realized it indeed wasn''t rain. She had assumed it was rain from the sound, but it was actually hail.


    Though the hailstones weren''trge, they were enough to send people outside scrambling.


    All four watched as people outside rushed into the mall for shelter.


    Rongrong''s gaze unconsciously fell on one young man seeking shelter, and she inwardly sighed, thinking perhaps their timing wasn''t quite right this time.


    Such bad weather rarely improved anyone''s mood. Shi Ruan murmured, "The weather these days is really quite extreme."Aliali: 675e95b59234b3e7f2f07a3d


    In this weather, the coffee shop''s warm lighting created a cozy atmosphere.


    Not long ago, there had been only one or two tables upied.


    The sudden hailstorm brought in several more customers, perhaps thinking a steaming cup of coffee would ward off the cold and provide warmth.


    Rongrong''s somewhat gloomy mood shifted when she noticed a tall young man at the ordering counter.


    She rarely showed her emotions so openly, typically maintaining herposure.


    Kang Yuan was the first to notice something was off with Rongrong, asking with concern, "Do you know that young man?"


    What young man? Why did Rongrong keep getting involved with young mentely?


    The young man had his back to everyone, but when he turned sideways after ordering, Shi Li froze.


    [Isn''t that Liang Rongrong''s boyfriend?]


    [What a small world]

 Chapter 267

    [Liang Rongrong''s boyfriend?]


    Rongrong''s eyshes trembled; Shi Li even knew about this.


    She lowered her eyes, suppressing the emotions churning within them, and picked up the coffee in front of her, taking a sip.


    Rongrong tried her best not to look at the young man at the ordering counter, limiting her gaze to the coffee in front of her.


    After the coffee was prepared, the server handed it to him. He searched around the shop for a seat and eventually shared a table with a youngdy.


    Shi Ruan noticed her little cousin''s gaze and teased, "What''s this? Have you taken a liking to him? Do you need your big sister to help you get his contact information?"


    Shi Li shook her head, "Don''t be ridiculous. I just thought the doll on his backpack was pretty. Such a cute pink doll must have been bought by his girlfriend. You can tell at a nce he''s taken, so stop trying to y matchmaker."


    Their conversation drew the attention of the other two at the table to the doll.


    Rongrong couldn''t help but ask, "It doesn''t necessarily have to be from a girlfriend. It could be from a sister."


    Receiving everyone''s looks, Rongrong pressed her lips together, "I mean, what if he has a cousin who gave him the doll?"


    Shi Ruan rolled her eyes, "Or maybe he''s just into that sort of thing, hanging pink fluffy stuff because of his girly taste."


    Shi Li held her ss with both hands. Worried that drinking two cups of coffee would keep her up at night, she had opted for the shop''s free warm water instead.


    "She''s just my sister. She said purple has a certain charm to it."


    Kang Yuan weakly interjected, "Actually, he might just like the doll for what it is, unrted to girlfriends or sexual orientation."


    Rongrong wasn''t in a good mood. She recalled some details from when she first met Bai Sheng, before they were dating.


    She had found some things strange then, but since they were just friends, she felt she had no right to pry into his privacy.


    After they became a couple, Bai Sheng was a wonderful boyfriend. Under his attentive care, Rongrong had overlooked those initial small doubts.


    [Could he have been with Liang Rongrong even then?]


    Shi Li had many questions in her mind.


    [I remember his family situation wasn''t great. Liang Rongrong seems like someone who looks down on the poor and loves the rich. Why would she be interested in him?]


    Despite being called someone who despised the poor and loved the rich, Rongrong maintained herposure, no longer showing the emotional turmoil from when she first saw Bai Sheng.


    They were talking about Liang Rongrong, what did it have to do with her?


    [Although Feng Yunhe is a bit... he should be able to outshine this guy, right? Does he have some special talent I don''t know about?]


    When Rongrong heard the words "special talent," she detected a somewhat vulgar undertone.


    Rongrong thought: Weren''t you madly in love with him? Isn''t Feng Yunhe the most perfect person in the world to you? Why do I hear such obvious disdain in your tone?


    However, Shi Li wasn''t referring to anything strange; it was just Rongrong''s mind that had wandered to inappropriate ces.


    [When ites to providing emotional value, that dog Feng Yunhe is indeedcking]


    [Well, not justcking a little, butcking a lot]


    Rongrong: ...Others see their lovers through rose-tinted sses, but you''re quite objective. What should we call this - seeing your lover through mud-tinted sses?


    But in Rongrong''s heart, calling Feng Yunhe a dog couldn''t be more fitting.


    Rongrong thought that Shi Li was truly a clear-headed girl. Although she liked Feng Yunhe, she hadn''t been blinded by love. Many people weren''t like that; they saw only perfection in their loved ones, without any ws.


    That was love-brain syndrome, and it wasn''t good.


    Although Shi Li had love-brain syndrome, she was a clear-headed romantic.


    Bai Sheng was unaware that four people were secretly observing him. He had struck up a conversation with the youngdy sharing his table, and whatever they were discussing had herughing heartily.


    Rongrong lowered her head and stirred her coffee.


    When she looked up, she saw Bai Sheng taking out his phone to scan the girl''s phone, obviously adding her as a friend.


    In these few short minutes, her impression of Bai Sheng had been shattered.


    As someone who had been involved with him, she had thought Bai Sheng was witty and humorous. Now, viewing it from an outsider''s perspective, she saw it as mere smooth-talking.


    She had once thought Bai Sheng was deeply devoted, but now she found her past beliefughable.


    [So when did this guy get together with Liang Rongrong? Is Liang Rongrong his current girlfriend?]


    [If I want to get Liang Rongrong together with Feng Yunhe, this guy is an obstacle]


    Rongrong gripped the stirring spoon in her cup tightly. Didn''t Shi Li like Feng Yunhe? Why was she trying to match him up with someone else?


    She unconsciously furrowed her dark eyebrows.


    Moreover, was "Liang Rongrong" a random target for matchmaking, or was she specifically chosen?


    Shi Li took out her phone''s camera and captured a photo of the handsome man and beautiful woman chatting cheerfully.


    After taking the picture, she met Shi Ruan''s puzzled expression and smiled politely, "Sis, I think that guy is quite handsome. Why don''t you go get his contact information? Give it a try!"


    "Are you joking?"Aliali: 675f8fba9234b3e7f2017a08


    Kang Yuan blinked innocently; as an outsider, he didn''t understand the exchange between the sisters.


    Considering there was a stranger at the table who was also her colleague''s son, Shi Ruan measured her words carefully, "He''s much younger than me. At my age, I shouldn''t be troubling young people."


    This was just an excuse Shi Ruan made up on the spot. Before Shi Li could say anything, Kang Yuan spoke up, "Age shouldn''t be a barrier. Sister, you look like you''re only in your early twenties. The age gap between you and that young man isn''t that big. Why use such a serious word as ''troubling''?"


    Shi Li also fanned the mes, "That''s right, sis. You can''t be so fearful of love just because of one failed rtionship. That''s not right. How can you move past the shadow of your previous failure if you keep avoiding love? I think you should be more bold."


    Shi Ruan thought: I don''t feel that miserable, you really don''t need to broadcast it everywhere.


    Shi Li was just habitually joking with Shi Ruan,


    But unexpectedly, Rongrong''s childhood friend was truly enthusiastic, already standing up to help get Shi Ruan''s contact information.


    Under the shocked gazes of the three girls, he stepped forward without hesitation.


    Shi Li blinked and looked at Rongrong, "This handsome guy is quite helpful, isn''t he?"


    Rongrong smiled forcedly, "Isn''t he just?"

 Chapter 268

    Kang Yuan was not only warm-hearted but also highly efficient. He quickly returned with Shi Ruan''s phone, saying with a sense of aplished duty, "Got it."


    As the other party involved, Shi Ruan''s smile was bing stiff because when Kang Yuan was asking for contact information, he had pointed in her direction while introducing her to Bai Sheng.


    When both men looked her way, Shi Ruan could only manage an awkward smile.


    Since Kang Yuan meant well, Shi Ruan could only say, "Thank you, thank you."


    She shot Shi Li a fierce re, ming that silly girl for speaking carelessly and causing this misunderstanding.


    Shi Ruan tried hard to lower her head, reducing her presence, afraid that Bai Sheng mighte over.


    Fortunately, Bai Sheng didn''t approach them. Before leaving, he politely bid farewell to everyone at the table.


    Once he finally left, Shi Ruan let out a long sigh of relief. If there hadn''t been outsiders at the table, she would have definitely given Shi Li a good scolding for being so mischievous.


    Kang Yuan still wore his gentle smile and said, "Actually, I have many male ssmates who are single."


    Shi Ruan''s eyes flickered.


    Though she was quite interested, she still needed to maintain her image in front of others.


    At this point, Shi Li jumped in, saying with a grin, "My sister is totally looks-oriented, she only wants handsome guys."


    Shi Ruan yfully smacked Shi Li.


    Under the direct gazes of Shi Li and Rongrong, Kang Yuan had no choice but to take out his phone and find a ss photo.


    He exined, "They don''t like taking photos, only group shots."


    As Shi Ruan casually nced at the lit phone screen, she heard her sweet cousin say, "That''s great, that''s great. Rongrong, your brother is truly an unparalleled good person."


    Receiving her sister''s nce, Shi Ruan very politely asked, "You''re so nice. Do you have a girlfriend? What kind of girls do you like?"


    Kang Yuan declined with a smile, "That won''t be necessary."


    Shi Ruan hadn''t actually awakened any matchmaking instincts; she was just being courteous. Since Kang Yuan said it wasn''t necessary, she let it go.


    Rongrong wasn''t in the best mood today. What she had originally nned to do hadn''t worked out, and instead, she discovered that Bai Sheng might have another side to him.


    Shi Li didn''t know about Rongrong''s current mood. She had asked Shi Ruan to get Bai Sheng''s contact information mainly to find an electronic pet for Shi Ruan, to help pass her boring life and prevent her from constantly bothering Shi Li.


    Of course, there was another reason: she didn''t know much about Bai Sheng and was very curious about him.


    Shi Ruan thought: So I''m not human, you''re just using me as a sacrifice.


    The hail outside hadn''t stopped. Shi Li tilted her head to look out the window.


    In the entire caf��, only Rongrong heard Shi Li''s bell-likeughter. Following Shi Li''s gaze outside, she saw that the person who was just there...


    Rongrong didn''t understand why he had to leave the caf�� when it was hailing, walking forward despite the hail.


    Didn''t his head hurt from being hit?


    Shi Li thought: Don''t understand, right? For the sake of looking cool, even if it hurts, he''ll say it doesn''t.


    Rongrong couldn''t help but sigh, "The hail today is really quite heavy."


    Shi Li nodded, "The hail is really big, and that head must be really hard."


    Rongrong: ...With such wit, you must be preparing for graduate school.


    Shi Li wasn''t going to graduate school; she urgently needed to enroll in a breakup master ss. In terms of helping people break up, her abilities were stillcking a bit.


    However, Shi Li now had an advantage she didn''t have before: she had an endless vacation toplete her tasks.


    Shi Li needed to sort things out now: [First get rid of this Bai Sheng, then get Feng Yunhe and Liang Rongrong together]


    [It''s simple enough, I can do it]


    [Just don''t know if Bai Sheng and Liang Rongrong are together now]


    Rongrong: They''re not together


    [If they''re not together, then it''s simple. If they were already together, we''d have to find a way to break them up]


    Rongrong maintained a calm exterior while feelingplex emotions inside.


    [Hmm, I''ll ask sister to pass Bai Sheng''s contact information to meter, introduce him to some sugar mommies]


    This Bai Sheng''s looks quite matched the aesthetic preferences of wealthy older women.


    Shi Li firmly believed that no man could resist being a kept man. If they refused, it must be because the arrangement wasn''t cushy enough!


    Rongrong: ...I''m numb to it now. Four-legged toads are hard to find, but two-legged men are everywhere on the street. She should just find someone else, no need to hang onto one tree. This might very well be a tree that looks fine on the outside but is rotting inside.


    The hail continued to fall with no sign of stopping soon, so the Shi sisters didn''t n to leave, waiting for the hail to stop before departing.


    Fortunately, they had different topics to discuss among themselves. Shi Ruan could talk with Kang Yuan about his mother and school matters, Shi Li could discuss with Kang Yuan which male ssmate would be more suitable for Shi Ruan, and Rongrong could reminisce about the past with Kang Yuan.


    The three girls were familiar with each other and had endless topics to discuss.


    The sound from outside the windows diminished and eventually stopped after a while.


    The sky that had been covered in dark clouds just moments ago suddenly cleared within minutes, and a rainbow appeared in the blue sky.


    After the hail stopped, people who had been taking shelter in the mall began to leave gradually.


    The pace of life in Blue City was fast, and not everyone in the mall at this time was free from work and life pressures to go shopping on a workday.


    Even Shi Ruan needed to return to work. She smiled and nodded to the others, "Now that the hail has stopped, my sister and I will head out first. I need to get back to work."


    Shi Ruan dangled her car keys, "Are you heading back? I drove here, so I can give you a ride home or to school?"


    Kang Yuan probably still had things to discuss with Rongrong, so he declined, "I drove here too, I''ll take Rongrong backter."


    "Alright then."


    After they left, Rongrong stared at the two empty cups on the nearby table and smiled.


    Kang Yuan curiously asked her, "What is it?"


    Rongrong shook her head, "Nothing, just reminded me of a saying: a blessing in disguise."


    Although ording to her original n, she should have had a wonderful encounter with that person today.


    However, because of meeting Kang Yuan midway, the original n was disrupted.


    But who could say this was a bad thing?


    In this world, until the very end, no one can predict whether something will turn out to be good or bad.Aliali: 675f8fb59234b3e7f201799f


    Whether Shi Ruan was busy chatting with Bai Sheng or upied with the boys Kang Yuan introduced, she stopped bothering Shi Li to go on blind dates or apany her on trips to nearby ces.


    Shi Li was temporarily liberated.


    It wasn''t clear if this liberation had an expiration date.


    Shi Li cherished it, so she immediately packed up and returned to school.


    After not seeing Shi Li for over half a month, and not hearing her thoughts or getting to gossip along with her inner monologue, their ssmates found their lectures less engaging.


    As they waited and waited, spring approached, and Shi Li returned with fresh gossip.


    Shi Li didn''te back for studies; she returned to school thinking she could get closer to Feng Yunhe, do some things a viiness should do, or directly match him with Liang Rongrong.


    However, after several days back, she hadn''t seen Feng Yunhe at all.


    Shi Li was puzzled, wondering if he knew she was nning something and was avoiding her.


    Then Shi Li found out that Feng Yunhe wasn''t avoiding her - something had happened to him.

 Chapter 269

    <h1>Chapter 269</h1>


    Logically speaking, as a key character in the book, even if Feng Yunhe lost a single hair, it would have been seriously documented.


    Shi Li searched through her memories but couldn''t find any recollection of him having an ident during this time.


    Shi Li suspected either her memory was faulty, or Feng Yunhe wasn''t really hurt at all and was just pretending to be sick. As for why he would fake illness, it probably had something to do withpany matters.


    This pretend illness, she thought, must be part of Feng Yunhe''s scheme.


    Shi Li believed this firmly, until she heard that Feng Yunhe wasn''t pretending at all - his injuries were severe, even worse than when Feng''s Father had his car ident.


    Zuo Hengyi said, "It was extremely dangerous. He almost died. He''s lucky to be alive, and it''s fortunate he was taken to the hospital in time, otherwise he''d be gone by now."


    The book never mentioned Feng Yunhe suffering such severe injuries, and this incident never happened in her previous life.


    As the male lead, Feng Yunhe rarely got injured in the original story. The injury scenes were usually reserved for the female lead Liang Rongrong and the secondary female characters.


    Feng Yunhe only needed to stand there looking beautiful while women fought over him.


    From what she remembered, Feng Yunhe''s only injury should have urredst year during a natural disaster, when his car was buried under mud and sand, and he was supposedly rescued by Liang Rongrong who happened to be passing by.


    This incident was meant to be a major development in the rtionship between Feng Yunhe and Liang Rongrong.


    She saved him, but he thought she had saved herself, leading to a misunderstanding.


    However, for some unknown reason, Feng Yunhe didn''t have that identst year. Instead, Feng''s Father inexplicably got into a car ident and has been in the hospital ever since. Even now, Feng''s Father hasn''t fully recovered and needs frequent hospital stays.


    The hospital particrly weed wealthy patients like Feng''s Father who were frequently ill.


    Zuo Hengyi,pletely unaware he was gossiping about his friend, continued with an air of someone enjoying the drama, "It''s really strange. When the hail started falling, the chunks were as big as fists, and coincidentally, Yunhe was outside alone."


    Shi Li suddenly imagined an eagle walking through the hailstorm, and couldn''t help thinking how hard Bai Sheng''s head must be. The government should take him away for bulletproof material research.


    "Thankfully, Liang Rongrong happened to pass by and found Yunhe lying in a pool of blood."


    "So Feng Yunhe was saved by Liang Rongrong?" Shi Li asked with difficulty.


    Zuo Hengyi nodded, saying it was fortunate that Liang Rongrong found him, otherwise he wouldn''t have survived.


    Shi Li found it interesting that although Feng Yunhe had avoided his fate six months ago, he still ended up in an ident and was coincidentally saved by Liang Rongrong.


    If this weren''t a typical CEO romance novel, Shi Li would have suspected Liang Rongrong of controlling the hailstorm to nearly kill Feng Yunhe.


    Zuo Hengyi continued rambling, "Though the hail that day wasrge, it shouldn''t have been deadly. I checked the weather reports and news - in other areas, the hailstones were only the size of snowkes, painful when they hit but not enough to cause injury. Only where Yunhe was did fist-sized ice chunks appear. Honestly, I''m starting to wonder if Yunhe''s life has been too smooth sailing and heaven decided to send down some divine punishment to keep him in check."


    The ice chunks'' appearance was so unusual that the Feng family suspected someone might be trying to harm Feng Yunhe and investigated the surveince footage.


    However, it wasn''t a murder attempt - their precious son had simply encountered extraordinarily bad luck, with several huge hailstones targeting his head.


    If anyone was trying to harm Feng Yunhe, it had to be heaven itself.


    Shi Li''s face scrunched up in doubt as she questioned Zuo Hengyi, "Hail the size of fists? How big could that really be?"


    She wondered if Zuo Hengyi was exaggerating.


    Seeing her doubt, Zuo Hengyi pulled out his phone and opened some photos. "Look at this. I never lie."


    The photo showed half-melted hailstones, with ice water and blood mixing on the ground, making Shi Li grimace.


    The next was a fifteen-second video, clearly from that day''s surveince footage based on its quality.


    Though the footage was somewhat blurry, it had been enhanced, showing how the hail started as normal snowke-sized pieces, but after Feng Yunhe went outside, they suddenly transformed into fist-sized ice balls that came crashing down.


    Shi Li clicked her tongue in amazement, "That hail is enormous."


    She couldn''t help but internally mock: [Wow, Feng Yunhe''s head must be incredibly solid to survive being hit by such huge hailstones]


    Zuo Hengyi thought: She ims to like Feng Yunhe, yet instead of showing concern, she''s just impressed by how solid his head is. Well, to be fair, that was his first thought too when he saw the hail.


    [The weather forecast warned about extreme weather and advised staying indoors. This is what happens when you don''t listen]


    Zuo Hengyi felt Shi Li''s tone wasn''t that of an admirer, but rather someone taking pleasure in the misfortune.


    He tried to convince himself that Shi Li was just worried sick.


    The next moment, Zuo Hengyi witnessed what appeared to be Shi Li''s genuine concern.


    She asked anxiously, "How is Brother Yunhe now? Is he okay? Has he regained consciousness? Are there anysting effects?"


    On this topic, Zuo Hengyi had to marvel at Feng Yunhe''s incredible resilience. Fist-sized hail would have killed anyone else instantly.


    Though the doctors said Feng Yunhe would have died if he''d arrived a few minutester, his luck held out. He wasn''t killed instantly, was found in time, rushed to the hospital promptly, sessfully resuscitated, and survived.


    Despite such a fatal injury, after entering the emergency room, he regained full consciousness the very next day, though he temporarily couldn''t walk.


    He truly had an amazing will to live.


    People have different destinies, and even among the wealthy, fate ys favorites.


    Take the Elder Son of the Xiao Family, for instance - they say his vital signs are normal, yet he remains unconscious.


    The Xiao family suspects their son has been cursed and is searching everywhere for spiritual masters to perform rituals.


    "He''s already awake. Would you like to visit him at the hospital?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 270

    <h1>Chapter 270</h1>


    As an admirer, it was natural to visit Feng Yunhe in the hospital.


    So Shi Li only attended sses for two days before telling her ss Teacher and simply slipping away.


    The ss Teacher had be numb to it by now - he couldn''t control Shi Li anymore, so she could do whatever she wanted.


    Zuo Hengyi had hoped that Shi Li would wait until after school so they could visit Feng Yunhe together.


    But he hadn''t expected her to be so eager that she''d skip ss just to see Feng Yunhe.


    However, he was different - he was a poor student who still had to attend school.


    Shi Li learned which hospital Feng Yunhe was in from Zuo Hengyi. Instead of having her family''s driver take her, she hailed a taxi from the street.


    This was a luxury hospital where many wealthy people in Blue City preferred to go. It had an excellent environment, good privacy, and great service - its only w was being expensive.


    However, price wasn''t an issue for wealthy people.


    Xiao Feiyu''s brother was also currently a patient in this hospital.


    After Shi Li gave the nurse the floor and room number, someone personally escorted her to Feng Yunhe''s suite.


    Though Shi Li came mainly out of curiosity, she still had to act like a proper visitor, so she brought flowers in one hand and fruit in the other.


    "Brother Yunhe, I heard you were injured, so I came to see you. How are you feeling? Is your body okay?"


    Feng Yunhey pale in his hospital bed, looking somewhat pitiful, with Feng''s Mother and Liang Rongrong sitting on either side of his bed.


    Shi Li smiled and greeted Feng''s Mother, "Auntie, how are you? You must have been terrified. I brought apples - they have a calming effect, so please eat some."


    Feng''s Mother was very fond of Shi Li. She put the flowers she brought in a vase on the tea table and ced the fruit basket on Feng Yunhe''s bedside table.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you."


    While her husband''s injury had upset her, she had grown ustomed to it over time as he was frequently injured, and gradually became less worried.


    But her son was different - he was her precious child, and his injuries affected her deeply.


    Feng''s Mother hadn''t slept properly for several days. Even though there were nurses and caregivers looking after her son, she slept in the suite''s second bedroom and couldn''t rest at night, getting up several times to check on him.


    Seeing Feng''s Mother''s poor condition, Shi Li reminded her to take care of herself and not neglect her own health while focusing on Feng Yunhe.


    Feng''s Mother nodded in agreement, and Shi Li casually asked, "Where''s Uncle? Is he busy withpany matters?"


    There are no filial children by a long sickbed, let alone a wife.


    Feng''s Mother now had major grievances with her husband, and said with a grimace, "Him? When he heard Yunhe was injured, he had a heart attack and is lying in the next room."


    Shi Li: !!


    [He''s really be like the fragile Lin Daiyu now]


    [But Feng''s Father''s health is really too poor - he''s only fifty, yet just hearing the news was enough to trigger a heart attack]


    The culprit, Feng Yunhe,y calmly in bed readingpany financial reports as if none of this had anything to do with him.


    Liang Rongrong sat obediently by the bed, "You all chat, I''ll go wash some fruit."


    Shi Li asked a couple of concerned questions about Feng Yunhe''s condition.


    Feng''s Mother remembered it was still a workday, "Li, why aren''t you in school? Did you skip ss just to see this boy? That won''t do - you coulde see him after school, or wait until the weekend in two days. You shouldn''t miss school for something like this."


    Though Feng Yunhe''s eyes were on the financial report, he still managed to interject, "Mom, Shi Li got early admission, she doesn''t need to go to school anymore, remember?"


    Feng''s Mother had indeed forgotten about this. She held Shi Li''s hand and praised her, "Auntie forgot about that. You''re such a good child. Yunhe should learn from you. I don''t know what he''s always so busy with, his grades are terrible - I don''t even want to talk about it."


    As an admirer, Shi Li defended Feng Yunhe with a shy face, "Please don''t say that. Brother Yunhe is already amazing - he''s busy withpany work but still manages to rank near the top of the ss."


    [This setting is ridiculous - letting a high school student neglect his studies to work at apany. Is he really that capable of multitasking, handling both college entrance exams and business battles?]


    Feng Yunhe, who was readingpany reports: ??


    [Working even when feeling unwell]


    Feng Yunhe: She must be concerned about me


    [Can ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????he really focus on reading? Is he just posing to look cool?]


    Feng Yunhe: You said you liked me, is this how you show it?


    Liang Rongrong returned with a te of fruit, "ssmate Shi Li, I washed some pears, would you like some?"


    Shi Li shook her head, "No thank you."


    She had cut the fruit into small pieces and arranged them neatly on an elegant te with small silver forks.


    Liang Rongrong eagerly offered the te to Feng''s Mother, "Auntie, please have some."


    Feng''s Mother politely ate a piece, "Not bad."


    Liang Rongrong had often tried to curry favor with Feng''s Mother before, but Feng''s Mother never fell for it and treated her like air, which greatly displeased Feng''s Father.


    Because Liang Rongrong had saved Feng Yunhe this time, Feng''s Mother''s attitude toward her had improved considerably.


    When Liang Rongrong showed her attentiveness now, Feng''s Mother wouldn''tpletely ignore her and would respond somewhat.


    Seeing their rtionship improve, Shi Li couldn''t help but reflect, [Feng Yunhe''s injury wasn''t for nothing - at least it helped improve the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw]


    [ording to the original trajectory, Feng Yunhe would have been hit by rolling rocks in a mudslide, saved by Liang Rongrong, and then developed feelings for his savior]


    [Well, his injury is somewhat of a good thing in a way]


    [Although you almost lost your life, you gained a kind and beautiful partner]


    [Although you almost had to reincarnate, your wife and mother''s rtionship became very harmonious]


    Feng Yunhe rubbed his arms, feeling that Liang Rongrong seemed less like his savior and more like someone who hade to take his life.


    Feng Yunhe didn''t need a kind and beautiful Liang Rongrong as his partner, nor did he need Liang Rongrong to have a harmonious rtionship with his mother.


    He especially didn''t want all of this toe at the cost of nearly losing half his life.


    At this moment, he had only one thought: was Liang Rongrong bringing him bad luck?


    He needed to find a way to stay away from her.


    In the cloudless sky, a thunderp suddenly exploded out of nowhere.

 Chapter 271

    <h1>Chapter 271</h1>


    The sudden thunderp caused an electrical disturbance in the hospital. Shi Li could hear the crackling of electricity, followed by the room''s lights flickering twice.


    Feng''s Mother was startled by the brief darkness. She patted her chest, saying, "What''s happening? It''s quite frightening."


    This change had given Feng''s Mother quite a scare.


    She quickly stepped forward to inquire about Feng Yunhe''s condition, "Son, are you alright? Are you okay? Will the thunder affect you?"


    Shi Li couldn''t help but mock internally: [What does Feng Yunhe have to fear from thunder? He hasn''t done anything to feel guilty about.]


    [He didn''t make any vows during thunder, and he doesn''t have a lightning rod on his head, what''s there to be afraid of?]


    Feng Yunhe, who indeed had no lightning rod on his head: ......


    [Though hailstones the size of fists did target only his head, so maybe he should be careful during thunder.]


    Feng Yunhe, with bandages wrapped around his head: ...... So much for having a secret crush on him, just to mock him internally like this.


    Feng Yunhe, unwilling to be outdone, patted his mother''s arm, "I haven''t done anything unconscionable, you don''t need to worry about me."


    A mother''s worry for her son needs no reason. After confirming her son was fine, Feng''s Mother finally rxed.


    Someone knocked on the door from outside, and the nurse in charge came in to check on them concernedly, "Hello, our hospital just experienced some minor electrical issues. Patients and family members need not worry, workers are already conducting repairs. If you need anything, please use the call button."


    After ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????entering, the nurse asked a series of questions about Feng Yunhe''s condition, like whether he felt dizzy, if his vision was blurry, and so on.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Though these questions were tedious, Feng''s Mother listened very attentively.


    After the nurse left, she asked everything again, and Feng Yunhe answered his mother''s questions patiently without showing any annoyance.


    After quite a while, Feng''s Mother suddenly remembered, "Oh my, I should go next door to check on your father."


    Feng''s Mother''s tone carried someint, "That old man, at his age, still causes worry. Worrying about you is enough, now I have to spare thoughts for him too."


    Liang Rongrong covered her mouth andughed, "Godfather and godmother are really loving."


    Shi Li''s mouth twitched, [They really are affectionate]


    After Feng''s Mother left, only Shi Li, Feng Yunhe, and Liang Rongrong remained in the ward.


    Liang Rongrong moved to Feng Yunhe''s bedside, forked a piece of pear, and held it to his mouth, "Brother Yunhe, have some fruit to soothe your throat."


    Feng Yunhe remembered how Liang Rongrong had tried to harm him, and turned his head away. Thinking about how she had still saved him, his tone wasn''t too harsh as he said, "You can eat it yourself, don''t worry about me, I don''t like fruit."


    Since Feng Yunhe''s tone was rtively gentle, Liang Rongrong didn''t suspect anything. After all, Feng Yunhe was known for his mercurial moods, and he even showed concern by telling her to eat it herself.


    Liang Rongrong showed her rice-grain teeth, "Okay, Brother Yunhe."


    Shi Li also smiled, "Brother Yunhe, when I heard about your ident, I was so worried I couldn''t even stay at school. I just had toe see you. I''m relieved to see you''re okay. You must follow the doctor''s orders while in the hospital and rest well. Don''t rush back to handlepany matters before you''ve fully recovered."


    [Such a fatal wound, yet he''s recovering so quickly]


    [As expected of him, he''s really hard to kill]


    Feng Yunhe: Woman, your name is hypocrisy


    Feng Yunhe looked up, "Thank you, I''ll take good care of myself. I won''t disappoint your expectations."


    Originally, when Feng Yunhe had declined her offer, Liang Rongrong hadn''t felt too rejected, since Feng Yunhe was equally impatient with all women except his mother.


    But now he was responding to Shi Li so patiently, which surprised Liang Rongrong and sparked a sense of crisis within her.


    Shi Li almost teared up, "Brother Yunhe is actually listening to me, I''m so touched and honored."


    Feng Yunhe had long sincebeled Shi Li as a drama queen in his mind. He showed a faint smile, "You''re genuinely concerned about me, and I''m not someone who can''t tell right from wrong."


    He particrly emphasized the word "genuinely."


    Shi Li got goosebumps hearing this, [So greasy, so very greasy, he fits his character better when he''s arrogant]


    The "greasy" Feng Yunhe: ...... Sheins when I''m arrogant, and sheins when I''m not. She''s really hard to please.


    The cut fruit had almost been mashed by Liang Rongrong''s fork. He really was different with her.


    In Liang Rongrong''s memory, Feng Yunhe had always been impatient with Shi Li, so when did this change? She hadn''t even noticed.


    "I''m so touched, I knew you cared about me."


    "I''ve noticed you''re very easily moved."


    While Shi Li maintained herposure externally, she was exploding internally, [What''s wrong with him? Did the hit to his head scramble his brains or is he possessed? How can he say such things, especially in front of Liang Rongrong?]


    [Don''t drag me into this rtionship-destroying behavior!]


    Feng Yunhe''s eyes flickered. There was still a rtionship thread between him and Liang Rongrong?


    Shi Li caught Liang Rongrong''s small movements from the corner of her eye and suddenly understood, [I get it]


    Feng Yunhe: Feels like she''s understood something remarkable


    [Major drama hurts, but minor drama entertains. She''s trying to make Liang Rongrong jealous]


    Feng Yunhe closed his eyes in slight despair - she guessed right, but please stop guessing.


    After Shi Li and Feng Yunhe "flirted" for two more rounds, when Shi Li looked back at Liang Rongrong, the pear pieces had beenpletely mashed.


    Shi Li internally eximed, [As expected of you, Liang ''Blender'' Rongrong]


    Feng Yunhe, who had been hit on the head by hail and had bandages wrapped around his head, found Shi Li''s internal monologue too lively today. He couldn''t help wanting to rub his temples but stopped when he touched the bandages.


    Shi Li''s phone ring saved him.


    Shi Li saw that the caller was Fu Huixing, "I''ll step out to take this call."


    Shi Li found it a bit strange, as Fu Huixing rarely called her, usually preferring to contact her through a certain green app.


    Him suddenly calling today must mean something important.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "Yes, something did. Are you busy?" Fu Huixing''s voice was somewhat serious.


    "No, I''m not busy. Tell me."


    "After school today, I encountered some thugs bullying Song Ying."


    The real situation was that when some thugs tried to cause trouble for Song Ying, she had fought back with whatever weapon was at hand. Though it was hard to fight against multiple opponents, by the time he arrived, Song Ying was injured, but the attackers hadn''t fared well either.


    Seeing that reinforcements had arrived, the thugs scattered.


    "I took her to the police station to file a report." The police said they would check the surrounding surveince cameras, and then they were sent on their way.


    "I took Song Ying home, but I felt I should tell you about this, since she''s your sister." Fu Huixing paused, "When you get home, check if she''s offended anyone, and talk to her family too. It would be best if she had bodyguards when going out."

 Chapter 272

    <h1>Chapter 272</h1>


    How did Song Ying end up encountering those thugs?


    "I understand. Thank you for this. Shall I treat you to a meal the day after tomorrow?"


    "We''re ssmates, helping each other is natural. Don''t mention thanks. Focus on handling Song Ying''s situation first before thinking about treating me to meals."


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Li told Feng Yunhe in the hospital room that she had matters to attend to at home, then left the hospital.


    She didn''t call her family''s driver again, instead hailing a taxi. On her way home, she called Song Ying.


    "Hey, are you home?"


    Her voice sounded normal as she replied, "I''m home already. Did Fu Huixing tell you something? Don''t worry, I''m fine. Those thugs didn''t hurt me." Though she had some minor injuries on her body, she wasn''t psychologically affected.


    Those ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????people had hit her, and she had fought back. Her only regret was that she hadn''t managed to knock them down.


    Song Ying didn''t want Shi Li to worry, "I''m perfectly fine, really. Were you just visiting Feng Yunhe at the hospital? How is he? Is he out of danger? Has he woken up?"


    She deliberately steered the conversation far away, hoping Shi Li would overlook the incident.


    Shi Li''s voice carried a hint of seriousness. When dealing with Song Ying, she always took on a big sister role, "Don''t try to change the subject. Feng Yunhe is tough as nails. Rather than worrying about him, you should be concerned about yourself."


    Song Ying knew exactly how to handle Shi Li. She softened her voice, "Sister, I know you''re worried about me, but I''m not a child anymore. I wouldn''t just stand there and let people bully me. Besides, I was lucky that Fu Huixing happened to pass by. Those thugs got scared when they saw I had backup and ran away. He even took me to file a police report. Looking at it from any angle, I didn''t lose out."


    "I''m not a little kid anymore, so please don''t worry too much about me. I can handle this myself."


    After hanging up, Shi Li suddenly felt like her well-behaved child had entered a rebellious phase.


    She sighed and told the taxi driver to change the address. When they were almost home, Shi Li still felt uneasy, "I''m sorry, driver, could we go to the address I mentioned earlier?"


    "No problem at all, you can tell me the new destination." With meter charging, what''s there to refuse? As long as you''re willing to pay, we can keep changing addresses.


    The taxi driver thought to himself: Who can rte? Today I got a big fare, driving all around Blue City.


    Shi Li asionally visited the Xu family as a guest, worried that they might not treat Song Ying well, concerned that Song Ying might not adapt to life with the Xu family.


    The Xu family''s servants were quite familiar with her, knowing her good rtionship with the main family, and readily let her in when they saw her.


    Shi Li entered the vi and directly said she was looking for Song Ying.


    "Young Miss Ying went straight to her room after school. I noticed she was wearing a mask, perhaps she has a cold."


    Song Ying definitely wasn''t sick - she had been fine in the morning, so her face must have been injured, even though she had imed everything was fine on the phone.


    Thankfully she hade to check.


    Since Song Ying didn''t want her family to know about her injuries, Shi Li didn''t immediately expose this, "Then I''ll go to her room."


    At Song Ying''s door, Shi Li knocked, "Song Ying, are you avable? Can Ie in?"


    Song Ying hadn''t expected Shi Li to make a special trip here. Although she didn''t want Shi Li to see her facial injuries, since she had alreadye, she couldn''t let her visit be in vain by hiding.


    Besides, constantly avoiding her would only make things more obvious.


    The bruises on Song Ying''s small face looked terribly pitiful.


    Shi Li frowned, "How did this happen?"


    "Do you recognize those bad people?"


    Song Ying shook her head, "I don''t know them. I was just walking normally on the street when a group of people suddenly rushed over and attacked me for no reason."


    Song Ying had actually concealed some details - those thugs had also hurled many insulting words at her.


    "Have you made any enemies recently?"


    She continued shaking her head, "I don''t remember offending anyone, though maybe I unknowingly upset someone?"


    When Song Ying suggested she might have unknowingly offended someone, Shi Li didn''t believe it. Song Ying had such a gentle temperament, how could she offend anyone?


    "Maybe you just had bad luck and ran into some trash."


    Song Ying smiled slightly, "Perhaps."


    The smile pulled at her facial injuries, making her wince in pain.


    "Have you been to the hospital to check your injuries?"


    Song Ying shook her head, "It''s nothing serious, it''ll heal in a couple of days. There''s no need to specially go to the hospital."


    Fu Huixing, being male, wasn''t detail-oriented enough. Having grown up rough himself, it was already good that he remembered to take Song Ying to file a police report - hepletely forgot about getting her injuries treated.


    Song Ying had experienced plenty of injuries growing up, and such wounds were trivial to her. She thought she''d be fine after a good night''s sleep, so she didn''t take it seriously.


    Shi Li frowned, "How can you not take this seriously? I''ll take you to the hospital, or we can have a doctore to the house to check."


    Song Ying couldn''t bepared to Feng Yunhe - she was just a short-lived minor character, unlike the hard-to-kill Feng Yunhe.


    Main characters could survive fatal injuries, but supporting characters were different - even a small cold could be fatal for her.


    Song Ying''s expression turned hesitant, "I''m really fine. If the family finds out, they''ll just worry unnecessarily."


    Shi Li gave her a look, "You''re family. So what if they know and worry? That''s what family does. You can''t keep this hidden forever. How hurt would your parents be if they learned about this from someone else - that you were bullied but didn''t want to tell them?"


    "I understand." Using the phrase ''can''t keep this hidden'' to describe this situation somehow felt strange.


    Shi Li stayed for dinner at the Xu residence, and during dinner, she finally understood why Song Ying wanted to hide this from her family.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Xu family''s reaction was truly over the top.


    Song Ying had tofort one person after another, turning the entire dinner into chaos.


    Xu Xing wanted to pressure the police station to catch the culprits quickly, while Madam Xu said it was too dangerous outside and wanted to hire a securitypany to escort her to school.


    Xu''s Second Son suggested sending Song Ying to learn Muay Thai with him, saying that next time she encountered bad people, she could knock them out one by one, leaving them disoriented.


    Everyone''s ideas were oundish - imagine sending the delicate, five-foot-three Song Ying to learn Muay Thai. Who knows what her brother was thinking.


    The Xu parents also called him out for being ridiculous, "Our family can afford security guards, why make your sister suffer like that?"


    Not a single person in this family was being sensible.


    Shi Li didn''t think Song Ying would take her brother''s suggestion to learn Muay Thai, but she heard amusement in Song Ying''s voice as she said, "That sounds great! This way, no matter what danger I encounter, I can protect myself. Bodyguards can protect me, but they can''t do it forever - I need to be strong myself."


    "Besides, learning this won''t just help me protect myself and others who are weak, it''s also good exercise."


    Xu''s Second Son cheered, "That''s the spirit! I''ll go learn with sister, now you can all stop worrying."


    With an outsider present, Madam Xu didn''t expose her son''s ulterior motives - all this talk about apanying his sister to train, when really he had wanted to learn Muay Thai himself but the family wouldn''t let him for fear he''d get hurt. This kid was getting bold, not only wanting to go himself but also dragging his sister into it.


    Madam Xu shot her son a fierce re.


    Regarding Song Ying''s desire to be stronger, Shi Li had no objections and thought it was a good idea.


    As Song Ying said, if she learned it well, she could defend herself; even if she didn''t excel, it would still improve her physical fitness - there were no downsides either way.


    Moreover, Shi Li also felt that Song Ying was easily bullied, and during school hours, they couldn''t have bodyguards following her around, so her personal strength was indeed very important.


    Hearing Grandpa Xu cursing about how times had changed in the background, Shi Li fell into deep thought, [Having escaped school bullying, now came harassment from outside school]

 Chapter 273

    <h1>Chapter 273</h1>


    While Song Ying was learning Muay Thai, the Xu family''s bodyguards continued to stay by her side.


    The Xu family hadn''t given up on tracking down the perpetrator, knowing that as long as they remained hidden in the shadows, they would continue to pose a threat to Song Ying.


    Shi Liter learned that the incident where Song Ying was randomly harassed on the street was traced back to the Xu family''s fake daughter.


    To be honest, it had been a long time since anyone had heard that name, and even when asionally discussing Hong Yan with Huang Jie, they wouldn''t think of this person.


    Xu Xinxin had a history of bullying ssmates at school, so if she felt that Song Ying had taken everything from her, such behavior would seem logical.


    The thugs who tried to harass Song Ying were people Xu Xinxin had met during her drug use.


    Reportedly, they were short on money for drugs, and Xu Xinxin gave them a thousand yuan to "teach Song Ying a lesson."


    Bullying was these thugs'' specialty, and they readily agreed when offered money for such a task.


    However, the thugs hadn''t anticipated that when they were asked to "teach her a lesson," no one had told them this youngdy''s family wielded such influence.


    People naturally prey on the weak and fear the strong. Had they known about the youngdy''s powerful family background, they wouldn''t have dared to offend her, even for money.


    At the Police Station, Song Ying heard many tearful promises from them, begging for her forgiveness and lenient legal treatment.


    Song ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Ying simply said she would let thew take its course.


    These people weren''t just guilty of harassment; they were also involved in drug use and trafficking.


    After this incident, Xu Xing''s wifepletely lost faith in Xu Xinxin. Despite her soft heart and history of secretly sending money to Xu Xinxin whenever she cried about her circumstances, she never revealed these actions to the Xu family.


    But this time, she was truly heartbroken. She prided herself on never having wronged Xu Xinxin, having devoted herself to raising her for over ten years. Even when the child misbehaved and made many mistakes, they as parents never gave up, prioritizing her financial needs and never restricting her choices. They didn''t expect her to be exceptionally sessful; they just wanted her to grow up healthy and happy, bing aw-abiding citizen.


    Even after discovering she wasn''t their biological daughter and the children were returned to their rightful families, she didn''t feel she had shortchanged this child. In just that one year, she had given Xu Xinxin between 800,000 and one million yuan.


    If Xu Xinxin had grievances, she could have confronted her and old Xu directly, but she should never have tried to hurt Song Ying.


    After this incident, she deleted and blocked all contact with Xu Xinxin.


    When Shi Li returned to the old family house, Youngest Uncle Shi stopped her twice.


    Since Xu Xinxin was Hong Yan''s biological daughter, after Hong Yan''s imprisonment, although the youngest uncle didn''t take Xu Xinxin in, he would asionally check on her.


    Youngest Uncle Shi had been supporting Hong Yan before, and now he was supporting Xu Xinxin, sending her monthly living expenses.


    Xu Xinxin spent money very quickly. At first, Youngest Uncle Shi thought she was just used to an extravagant lifestyle and didn''t take it seriously, butter discovered she was using drugs.


    Youngest Uncle Shi had been indecisive with Hong Yan, which ultimately led to her imprisonment.


    So this time, he took a different approach, firmly sending Xu Xinxin to rehab. Despite her fierce cursing, Youngest Uncle Shi didn''t regret his decision.


    However, Youngest Uncle Shi hadn''t expected that even after sending her to rehab, Xu Xinxin could still cause trouble.


    Youngest Uncle Shiined to Shi Li, "It doesn''t make sense. They take away phones in rehab, how could she contact those thugs?"


    He continued, "Although Xu Xinxin isn''t a good kid, and arranging to bully Song Ying seems like something she would do, this situation doesn''t add up."


    "Could someone be framing her?"


    Shi Li rubbed her aching head, "Alright, alright, I''ll talk to Mrs. Xu about it."


    After rying this to Song Ying, she stopped involving herself in the matter.


    Later, Song Ying mentioned that the message was indeed sent from Xu Xinxin''s phone, though Xu Xinxin denied ever sending such a message. ording to the timeline, Xu Xinxin was under supervision and shouldn''t have had ess to a phone to send such a message.


    The investigation hit a dead end at this point.


    The Xu family continued investigating, but Song Ying felt it unnecessary. As long as such incidents wouldn''t happen again, the identity of the mastermind behind it all no longer mattered.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Time passed quickly while staying at home instead of attending school. Shi Li had only been resting at home for a while when summer vacation was approaching.


    Her parents didn''t pressure her to travel or enroll in interest sses to make use of this time.


    They felt Shi Li had been exhaustedtely and deserved some rest at home.


    Left undisturbed, Shi Li spent over two months lounging at home.


    During the first month, Huang Jie was still fine with Shi Li''s behavior. By the second month, only their mother-daughter bond kept her patience intact.


    Whenever she wanted to urge Shi Li to go out instead of staying cooped up at home, Shi Li''s father would persuade her to let their child rest more, saying she wouldn''t have much time to rest in the future.


    Huang Jie thought her husband was talking nonsense - if Shi Li wanted to, she could live a life of leisure forever; this wasn''t the future of hard work he was suggesting.


    Being her own daughter, Huang Jie couldn''t help but feel protective, so she didn''t constantly push Shi Li to go out.


    She nned to take Shi Li to several social gatherings at appropriate times, not only to gain experience but also to prevent her from bing socially awkward from staying home too long.


    However, Huang Jie was selective about which gatherings to attend with Shi Li. There was no need to attend boring events and subject themselves to tedium.


    Finally finding a suitable gathering, Huang Jie asked Shi Li to dress appropriately and head out.


    Even without Huang Jie''s prompting, Shi Li had had enough of staying at home.


    When Huang Jie wanted to take her to experience social gatherings, Shi Li naturally had no objections.


    It wasn''t until they were in the car that Shi Li learned from Huang Jie what kind of gathering they were attending.


    Shi Li felt embarrassed hearing those terms from her birth mother.


    Shi Li asked Huang Jie with a confused expression, "Do these supreme family patriarchs really exist?"


    Huang Jie''s expression faltered slightly, "You ask too many questions."


    Actually, from the romantic novel-like terms Huang Jie used, Shi Li already knew who was hosting this gathering.


    Sheng Qingyun, a very impressive figure in the novel, could be described as an older version of Feng Yunhe.


    With his male protagonist''s halo and the Feng family''s foundation, after thirty more years of effort, Feng Yunhe might be someone like Sheng Qingyun.


    In the novel, such powerful figures served only two purposes: either as experience points for the main characters or as tools to support them.


    And this Sheng Qingyun wasn''t for experience points; he was a tool to support a female protagonist who was an adopted daughter of the Feng family.


    Because, coincidentally, the wife Sheng Qingyun had recently married was Liang Rongrong''s birth mother, who was also Feng''s Father''s long-lost love from many years ago.

 Chapter 274

    <h1>Chapter 274</h1>


    Perhaps having rested enough during this time, Shi Li was eagerly anticipating the uing dramatic confrontation.


    Sitting nearby, Huang Jie vaguely sensed her daughter''s excitement but couldn''t understand why she felt this way.


    True to their reputation as the premier family in novels, the Sheng Family hosted the banquet at a centuries-old gardenplex. This property was reportedly their ancestral estate, which had been confiscated for a period but eventually returned to their possession. After renovation, it had be even more exquisite than before.


    Since this was the property of Liang Rongrong''s stepfather''s family, Shi Li entered with a critical mindset, but after looking around, she had to abandon her intention to find fault.


    [Sorry, there''s really nothing to criticize here]


    Shi Li and Huang Jie were led to the banquet venue by two beautiful women wearing light-colored qipaos. Huang Jie spotted many familiar faces and brought Shi Li along to socialize.


    Without prompting from Huang Jie, Shi Li naturally addressed others as "big sister" and "auntie," delighting the wealthydies.


    Many guests attended the banquet, including all the prominent figures of Blue City. Shi Li recognized numerous familiar faces.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shi Li spotted the Eldest Aunt chatting with someone, her face full of smiles, apparently discussing something pleasant.


    Shi Li thought to herself, [You won''t be smiling for much longer]


    Many ssmates who heard Shi Li''s internalmentary wondered who she was referring to.


    However, everyone present shared one thought: there would be drama to witness today.


    The protagonists always make their entrancest. When the background music changed its tune, everyone knew the main characters were about to appear.


    They saw a man and woman enter arm in arm - the man wearing a ck Zhongshan suit, the woman in a form-fitting smoky purple qipao.


    They walked in gracefully, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    Shi Li kept watching the Eldest Aunt''s expression, who looked thunderstruck when she saw the woman''s face.


    Liang Rongrong''s mother appeared even more graceful and youthful than her daughter, looking only thirty years old and exuding femininity.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but marvel, [Haha, no wonder so many men pine for her, who wouldn''t like her?]


    ssmates wondered: Who is she talking about?


    Shi Li continued musing, [Though each generation seems to get worse - Liang Rongrong isn''t as alluring as her mother]


    Others thought: Wait, who are you talking about? Who''s Liang Rongrong''s mother? Liang Rongrong has a mother?


    Today''s drama was proving to be quite interesting and intense.


    Everyone looked around the banquet but couldn''t spot Liang Rongrong.


    Someone asked why she wasn''t present, given that she usually maintained such a high profile.


    Many female ssmates still held negative opinions of her.


    Someone spected, [She''s probably at the hospital taking care of Feng Yunhe]


    This reminder made everyone recall that Feng Yunhe had been injured by hail, and she was likely at the hospital with him.


    Due to Feng Yunhe''s injury, not only were he and Liang Rongrong absent, but Feng''s Father also couldn''t attend due to health issues.


    Among the attendees, only the Eldest Aunt and her old acquaintances recognized this face; everyone else was seeing it for the first time.


    The wealthydy chatting with the Eldest Aunt noticed her suddenly cold expression and teased, "What''s wrong? Do you know her?"


    The Eldest Aunt''s smile quickly returned, "Oh, not at all. She just looks familiar, but I''m sure I don''t know her."


    epting the exnation of mere familiarity, the woman didn''t pursue the matter further.


    After all, being mother and daughter, it wasn''t difficult to find simrities between their faces.


    The ssmates quickly guessed this must be Liang Rongrong''s mother, but this raised even more questions.


    If Liang Rongrong had a mother, why was she adopted by Feng''s Father?


    Moreover, Liang Rongrong''s mother had married an impressive powerful figure who still had no children of his own.


    Being brought into the Sheng Family would have provided far more benefits than being an adopted daughter in the Feng family.


    No one could understand Liang Rongrong''s mother''s thinking.


    Zuo Hengyi secretly messaged Feng Yunhe at the hospital.


    [I went to the Sheng Family today, guess who I saw?]


    [?]


    [Liang Rongrong''s mother!]


    [?]


    [You won''t believe it, Liang Rongrong''s mother is now Mr. Sheng''s wife!]


    After reading this, Feng Yunhe instinctively nced at his mother and Liang Rongrong sitting by his hospital bed. Zuo Hengyi probably didn''t know why his father had adopted Liang Rongrong - was it out of kindness?


    No, it was because Liang Rongrong''s mother was Feng''s Father''s true love.


    The fact that he had brought his true love''s daughter home proved he had never forgotten her.


    Now that his true love had returned to the country, Feng Yunhe could predict the chaos that would soon unfold.


    But this could be prevented as long as his dear father remained hospitalized due to his health condition.


    While Feng Yunhe was thinking this, the other ssmates were unaware of Feng''s Father''s true love.


    But ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Shi Li was there in the venue.


    Shi Li looked around and sighed, [It''s such a shame Feng Yunhe''s father isn''t here. If he saw his true love on another man''s arm, wouldn''t that cause a fight?]


    Others: ??? True love?


    Imagining that scene would be quite intense - so why isn''t Feng Yunhe''s father here?!


    The ssmates had no other hobby except watching drama unfold, and they loved it when things got messy.


    Everyone shared Shi Li''s disappointed look, equally dismayed.


    Without Feng Yunhe''s father present, this banquet was just like any other, onlyrger in scale.


    Shi Li felt extremely bored, internally sighing countless times about Feng''s Father''s absence.


    While the surrounding ssmates also felt disappointed, after repeatedly hearing Shi Li''s internalments, they just wished she would keep quiet.


    Fortunately, someone came to rescue them from this situation.


    After entering, Ji Chunsheng kept searching for Shi Ruan, seeing her parents, brother, and sister, but not Shi Ruan herself.


    Although Ji Chunsheng had the worst rtionship with Shi Li, at this moment he could only dare to ask her about Shi Ruan''s whereabouts.


    Shi Li answered truthfully, "I don''t know, she''s probably either at work or at home."


    Most of the time, Shi Ruan was either working or staying at home, so Shi Li''s answer wasn''t wrong.


    As Ji Chunsheng had expected, not only would Shi Li not tell him where Shi Ruan was, but she might also scold him. However, she just gave a vague answer, which didn''t surprise him much.


    Ji Chunsheng nodded and carefully asked, "Does your sister have any other male friends now?"


    Seeing Shi Li frown, he quickly added, "The other day your sister messaged me asking for the recipe for beef withtro. I wasn''t sure if she wanted your mother to make it for her or if someone else was making it."


    He knew Shi Ruan well enough to immediately dismiss the possibility of her cooking herself.


    Shi Li couldn''t understand Ji Chunsheng''s thought process - when you break up, you should make a clean break. Why all this clingy behavior? He couldn''t possibly want to get back together with Shi Ruan.


    Setting aside the saying about good horses not eating old grass, Shi Ruan wouldn''t agree just because of his infidelity.


    His voice carried a hint of grievance, "I was worried others might not make it to your sister''s taste, but after I sent her the recipe, she blocked me again."


    Shi Li couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She couldn''t tell anymore who was really the hopeless romantic - Shi Ruan seemed to have cleanly cut ties like a yer, while Ji Chunsheng was still being clingy after the breakup.


    Shi Li could only say diplomatically, "Since you''ve broken up, just let it go and look forward."


    Ji Chunsheng''s eyes showedplex emotions, but Shi Li, beingpletely straight-forward, simply couldn''t understand.


    Shi Li really didn''t want to stay there any longer and made an excuse to leave, "My mom''s calling me, I need to go."


    At that moment, someone else approached Ji Chunsheng, "Brother, I''ve been wanting to meet you but never found the right opportunity. What a coincidence to see you here!"


    Ji Chunsheng could only watch helplessly as Shi Li walked away, thinking this person had terrible timing.


    Sensing Ji Chunsheng''s displeased look, the personughed, "What''s wrong? Interested in that youngdy?"


    Ji Chunsheng nced at him, "Don''t talk nonsense. If such rumors spread, my beloved might misunderstand. I just wanted her help to pass along a message."


    The man let out a series of quick, sleazyughs.


    Shi Li ran away, and seeing that Ji Chunsheng hadn''t chased after her, she looked back to find someone hade to her rescue.


    In her heart, Shi Li thought: "How noble of you, sir."


    But the moment she clearly saw that person''s face, Shi Li silently cursed "damn."


    No one around heard it, yet many people did hear it.


    [Why is it him?]


    [I take back my thoughts about Ji Chunsheng being a good person]


    [If he hangs out with Jin Cai, who harasses female subordinates, he can''t be any good either]


    While everyone was still searching for Ji Chunsheng in the banquet hall, they saw an agile figure swoosh past.


    Then suddenly, screams erupted as a fight broke out.


    While Shi Li was still internally criticizing Ji Chunsheng for not being a good person, before she could even turn around, she saw a girl in a pink dress kick Jin Cai right in the waist.


    Shi Li: Holy crap?


    [Today''s visit wasn''t wasted after all]


    [Worth it]

 Chapter 275

    <h1>Chapter 275</h1>


    ["Why did they suddenly start fighting?"]


    Everyone had this confusion until they saw who rushed over to beat up Jin Cai. At that moment, all the students'' doubts were instantly cleared.


    Because the person beating Jin Cai was Xi Jingshu, whose sister was Jin Cai''s wife.


    While Xi Jingshu''s name suggested someone quiet and gentle, she was actually quite fierce, acting on impulse without considering consequences.


    Logically, when normal people hear about such matters, they would gather evidence first to maximize their advantage.


    Even if they chose to beat someone up without prior investigation, they would at least wait until they got home, when no outsiders were around.


    But this sister was different. She chose to attack him right here, with all the notable figures of Blue City present.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Not only would this air their family''s dirtyundry in public, but she could also be charged with assault in a public ce.


    Xi Jingshu''s friends exchanged nces - one went to find her parents, while the other went to find her sister.


    Without any prior coordination, everyone gave the same ount: Jingshu heard someone say her brother-inw had sexually harassed a female subordinate at work. Thinking of how her sister had always cared for her since childhood, she became furious and went to seek revenge on her sister''s behalf. As you know, although Jingshu is straightforward, she has no malicious intent. If she wasn''t concerned about her sister, she wouldn''t have acted so impulsively.


    Facing her friend''s parents who looked livid, she remainedposed and said, "What''s done is done. Getting angry won''t help. You might as well consider how to handle the aftermath."


    Xi Jingshu''s parents went off grumbling to investigate their son-inw''s alleged sexual harassment. Whether it was true or not, at this point it had to be treated as truth.


    Xi Jingshu''s sister chose to stay close to learn the details, buying time to resolve the situation.


    In this critical moment, everyone showed unprecedented coordination.


    Although Xi Jingshu was a girl, she had a natural talent for fighting.


    Her martial arts aptitude was enough to ovee the physical differences between men and women.


    As Jin Cai was being beaten one-sidedly by Xi Jingshu, Ji Chunsheng just stood beside him without offering help. Instead of intervening, he actually took two steps back.


    Jin Cai was in pain all over and tried to reach for Ji Chunsheng''s help. Just as his hand was about to touch Ji Chunsheng''s suit pants, Ji Chunsheng timely stepped out of the war zone.


    Jin Cai couldn''t believe there could be such an disloyal man - he wasn''t even acting like a man at all.


    Ji Chunsheng''s thoughts were simple: this was a family matter, and he had no business interfering.


    Moreover, the attacker was a girl. Getting into a physical altercation with a girl in public would look bad, and it would be hard to exin to Shi Ruan if she heard about it.


    So Ji Chunsheng chose to be a cold, indifferent spectator.


    There were many spectators like Ji Chunsheng around. As for guests willing to help, it wasn''t that there weren''t any - it was just unfortunate for those who tried.


    The Sheng family''s security guards came forward but, seeing that the attacker was a girl and her family members were around, they didn''t dare to directly intervene and remove her.


    By the time the female security guards from outside the vi finally arrived, Xi Jingshu had satisfied her urge to beat him up and allowed herself to be pulled away.


    The originally peaceful banquet hall scene was disrupted by this smallmotion. The dancing and chatting crowds stopped, with only the hired band continuing their serene performance.


    The original dinner party had descended into chaos, and the host definitely needed to appear to resolve the situation.


    Seeing everyone gathering to watch the spectacle, Master Sheng, who had been engaged in pleasant conversation, had to step in to handle the aftermath.


    Xi Jingshu''s parents had already prepared for the aftermath and approached the host very sincerely, saying, "Our Xi Jingshu is usually quiet and well-behaved, not the type to cause trouble. She would never intentionally harm others. Perhaps Jin Cai must have done something to provoke her into acting this way in public, despite herdylike upbringing."


    Other students thought: Usually, hearing such words would be quite annoying, but this time it feltpletely different - why did it feel so satisfying?


    Jin Cai was about to die from anger. He could tolerate anyone else''s child being called ady, but their Xi Jingshu? She had been fighting with male ssmates like a shrew since elementary school. What''s more ridiculous was that she once beat up a male student who was two heads taller than her until he was covered in bumps. How could they say she doesn''t cause trouble? Couldn''t they be a bit more objective?


    Jin Cai felt utterly wronged. He had been having an animated conversation when suddenly a flying kicknded on his waist.


    He had only heard legends about Xi Jingshu''s glorious fighting record before and thought people were exaggerating. Plus, his wife, Xi Jingshu''s sister, often told him these were just rumors, so he partly believed it - after all, how many girls could really beat up men? It must have been exaggerated.


    Now he finally witnessed it firsthand, bing one of her punching bags, and realized it wasn''t just rumors.


    Flying kicks were something he had only seen in movies before, but now he not only saw it but experienced it.


    That damn girl Xi Jingshu really knew how to hurt people.


    "Damn you," he thought, "if you''re such a good fighter, why don''t you gopete in the UFC and bring glory to our country?"


    Jin Cai cursed internally - his father-inw and mother-inw were really good at distorting ck and white.


    Ignoring his pain, he immediately demanded Master Sheng check the surveince footage to see if he had any interaction with Xi Jingshu since arriving at the venue.


    He wanted to know whether he had really done something despicable, or if Xi Jingshu was just crazy to suddenly attack him.


    While confronting the Xi family parents, Jin Cai looked to his wife for help with pleading eyes.


    Although his wife was Xi Jingshu''s sister, since she had married him, they were family now. She should support him, her husband, rather than side with the Xi family.


    Jin Cai''s family had some minor influence in Blue City, but not as much as the Xi family, making him somewhat of a live-in son-inw.


    Therefore, at this banquet, Jin Cai''s parents weren''t present. Only his younger cousin was there, brought in under the guise of being his secretary, and was already terrified by everything that had happened.


    While ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????a group of big shots who usually only appeared on TV were discussing solutions, he cowered in a corner, not daring to speak up.


    Seeing his cousin shrinking in the corner, Jin Cai was furious. What a disgrace, especially after all the care he had shown the kid.


    To prove he hadn''t provoked Xi Jingshu, Jin Cai firmly insisted on reviewing the venue''s surveince footage.


    However, no one present was willing to address his unreasonable demand.


    Xi Jingshu''s parents repeatedly apologized to Master Sheng, promising to better educate their son-inw and ensure such mistakes wouldn''t happen again. They also had their daughter apologize to him, seemingly putting an end to this drama.


    The previously subdued atmosphere in the venue quickly heated up after this small incident.


    Even the performing artists changed their originally soothing music to a more upbeat rhythm.


    Everyone enthusiastically discussed the recent fight and rted gossip.


    Shi Li couldn''t help but think sarcastically, [So you see, sometimes you just need a fight to liven up the party]


    Others: Oh, so you still remember that incident.

 Chapter 276

    <h1>Chapter 276</h1>


    After the banquet, Aunt Shi Li became worried about whether Elder Feng''s return with his white moonlight would affect her best friend. She called to inquire.


    Her best friend''s voice on the other end was full ofughter, as if nothing had happened. Aunt found this strange, as her best friend wasn''t typically so open-minded, and that Elder Feng wasn''t exactly a good person.


    So what was really going on?


    Then Aunt understood why when her friend exined that Elder Feng''s health wasn''t good and he had been continuously injured. Feng Yunhe had said that medical care abroad was more advanced, and recovering overseas would definitely be faster.


    Therefore, the couple was preparing to take a private jet abroad the next morning. Feng Yunhe had already arranged everything with the hospital; the couple just needed to go.


    What else was there to wait for?


    Elder Feng had been injured several times recently and had be extremely cautious about his life, fearing a sudden ident might take him away.


    As for power struggles, those had be secondary to preserving his life.


    Without life, no amount of money matters.


    Feng Yunhe''s reason for sending the couple away was very reasonable. Elder Feng now valued his life above all else, and besides, he only had Feng Yunhe as his son.


    Everything Elder Feng owned would eventually belong to Feng Yunhe, so he didn''t think too deeply about it, even believing Feng Yunhe was being a filial son.


    Speaking of which, with today''s advanced inte and such a grand homing banquet at the Sheng family that had invited many media outlets for publicity, there should have been rted news coverage.


    This brings us to the #XiJingshuAssault# incident. Could a simple news story about a wealthy family''s returnpete with news about a wealthy family''s youngdy publicly beating her brother-inw?


    Of course not.


    In this inte age where traffic is king, the media attending the banquet naturally had to weigh which news would bring more traffic to their outlets.


    Media professionals with years of experience in news reporting had keen instincts about which stories would go viral.


    Without hesitation, they chose the story about the youngdy''s assault.


    Of course, since they were invited by the Sheng family to attend the banquet, the media present still showed respect by publishing a ttering news piece about the family, praising the Sheng family''s history and the current family head''s great strategies.


    But nobody read it.


    Netizens preferred the more eye-catching story about the youngdy''s assault, which instantly went viral.


    The Xi family didn''t try to suppress this news through media contacts; instead, they fueled it from behind the scenes.


    After all, since Xi Jingshu had already hit Jin Cai and burned that bridge, there was no point in hoping to repair the rtionship. They might as well knock him downpletely and ensure he never recovers.


    As for trying to salvage the rtionship because they were family?


    This brings us to Jin Cai''s past actions. Internalpany investigations confirmed the existence of sexual harassment against female subordinates.


    The Xi family couldn''t tolerate such behavior; they couldn''t ept such a son-inw and husband.


    So for the Xi family, Jin Cai became a disposable pawn.


    After the hashtag about the Xi family''s youngdy''s assault went viral, news about Jin Cai''s secret harassment of female subordinates rode the wave and topped the trending lists.


    Xi Jingshu''s reputation had never been better. Just the day before, people hadmented on how difficult it was to be a son-inw in a wealthy family. Though appearing morous on the surface, who knew what kind of life they led behind closed doors? When even your sister-inw could beat you in public, it was clear what kind of life you must be living.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jin Cai''s fairy-tale wedding with Xi Jingshu''s elder sister had once made countless men envious of marrying a rich man''s daughter.


    Now, glimpsing that Jin Cai''s married life might not be happy, these people became excited, spawning numerousments about how daughters from wealthy families were overbearing and how pitiful it was to be a son-inw in a rich family.


    The Xi family parents and two daughters were portrayed as domineering figures, and while many envied Jin Cai, it didn''t prevent people from feeling sorry for him.


    Until female employees reported that Jin Cai had used his position to sexually harass them. If they didn''tply, he would engage in workce bullying, assigning them all the dirty work, mobilizing others to iste them, and spreading rumors about them trying to seduce him.


    Using these tactics, Jin Cai had forced out three female employees in just a year and a half.


    This behavior was condemned by everyone, and Xi Jingshu earned the title of female hero.


    Xi Jingshu''s glorious deeds from childhood were uncovered, revealing her early manifestation of extraordinary heroic abilities. In elementary school, she could take down boys taller than her when they lifted girls'' skirts.


    In middle school, she fought with street thugs who were bullying girls from her ss.


    Counting carefully, it was truly the life of a female hero.


    Due to this positive image, stocks of variouspanies controlled by the Xi family saw a surge.


    This was due to both Xi Jingshu''s positive heroic image and the Xi family''s refusal to shield the wrongdoing Jin Cai, establishing a positive corporate image through this incident.


    As a result of this affair, Xi family stocks soared, and the female subordinates targeted by Jin Cai receivedpensation.


    Xi Jingshu''s elder sister, having enjoyed Jin Cai''s prime years and now facing an aging Jin Cai, had a legitimate reason to divorce him.


    The public got to enjoy a wealthy family drama that enriched their leisure time.


    Only Jin Cai saw his wealthy family dreams shattered, with his wife seeking divorce, facing highpensation ims from thepany and harassed girls, and his shameful deeds bing known nationwide, including to his rtives, friends, ssmates, and his parents'' neighbors.


    His ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????life had be miserable. Expelled from the Xi family vi, he now lived in the small vi he had bought before marriage.


    Having be "famous," he now feared going out, dreading people''s strange looks.


    Even so, life hadn''t finished with him. Some shameless inte celebrities seeking attention surrounded his small vi, livestreaming daily.


    It wasn''t clear what they were broadcasting every day, but it endlessly annoyed him.


    Unlike her former brother-inw, Xi Jingshu was overjoyed. Her sister was about to dump her former brother-inw, whom she had long despised, and now her dream was finallying true.


    Discovering her former brother-inw''s true nature and urging her sister to divorce him.


    Shi Li was her great benefactor, her little angel.


    Xi Jingshu, being simple-minded, had strong feelings about repaying debts of gratitude. She began pondering how to repay her benefactor.


    Then she thought of Feng Yunhe lying in the hospital.


    It seemed Shi Li really liked Feng Yunhe.

 Chapter 277

    <h1>Chapter 277</h1>


    Shi Li maintained her habit of early to bed and early to rise, even when she didn''t have sses.


    Her life followed a regr routine. She would have breakfast with her parents in the morning, and afterward, if her parents were free, they would take a walk together in their home garden. If not, Shi Li would return upstairs to lie down and read books or watch TV series.


    She wanted to go out and have fun, but her ssmates and friends were all busy with sses. Shi Ruan would only have time during summer vacation, and Huang Jie was also quite busy during this period, unable to spare a long stretch of time to travel with her daughter.


    Huang Jie suggested letting a bodyguard apany Shi Li outside, but Shi Li felt it would be awkward going out with a stranger. She decided to wait until Huang Jie was less busy, and her father could use his annual leave to apany both mother and daughter on a long trip.


    When she went downstairs and didn''t see her father, Shi Li casually asked, "Where''s Dad? Isn''t it the weekend? Does he have to work overtime on a project?"


    Huang Jie had nothing to hide from Shi Li, so she directly exined, "During that banquet we attended recently, Mrs. Sheng introduced your father to a young man with some interesting ideas. They didn''t get to talk much that day as they were interrupted, so your father went to y golf with him today."


    Mrs. Sheng?


    Shi Li''s brows furrowed.


    Isn''t that Liang Rongrong''s birth mother? Who could she possibly introduce?


    Besides, this hadn''t happened in her previous life.


    Anything involving Liang Rongrong''s mother, especially events that hadn''t urred in her previous life, made Shi Li extremely vignt.


    When her father returned home in the afternoon, she followed him around, asking about what they had discussed and how it went.


    Her father was puzzled, as Shi Li had never shown much interest in his business affairs before, and wondered why she was suddenly so enthusiastic today.


    Though he found it unusual, he had no reservations about sharing with Shi Li and briefly exined the project they had discussed.


    "This?"


    Just as Shi Li began to question, her father continued unprompted, "However, I think this project seems too far-fetched, and the initial capital requirements are quite high. It''s not very suitable."


    Shi Li raised an eyebrow, "So was it a wasted trip?"


    Her father''s face beamed with pride, "Not at all, I got a hole-in-one today."


    No wonder he came back at this time without closing the deal but still looked excited.


    Compared to discussing the project, the hole-in-one clearly made her father more thrilled.


    Amidst ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????the praise from his wife and daughter, her father gradually became lost in self-satisfaction.


    Though he had received manypliments today, he still found the praise from his wife and child more heartwarming.


    With her father clearly in high spirits, Shi Li didn''tment much on the preliminary project.


    Back in her room, Shi Li''s expression gradually turned cold.


    The project her father had just described shouldn''t have appeared until several yearster, and the main proposer was different from her previous life.


    In the original story, the Shi family chose to invest in this promising future project, but therge capital investment led to a break in the group''s internal capital chain. Additionally, "Shi Li" had offended many people in her love-crazed state. Between industry targeting and internal problems, thepany went bankrupt suddenly.


    In her previous life, regarding the bankruptcy that killed her entire family, Shi Li had always been on high alert. She hadn''t gone crazy persecuting the female protagonist or offending the big shots, and she had been extremely vignt about the project that would lead her family to invest. She finally encountered this project in her sophomore year. With Shi Li around, there was no way this project would materialize.


    So why had a project that shouldn''t appear for two years suddenly emerged now?


    Shi Li suddenly realized that many timeline reversals had urred recently.


    However, precisely because the timeline had moved forward, even without Shi Li''s intervention, her father wouldn''t choose to invest in this project.


    The project would still be considered quite ahead of its time two yearster, let alone now.


    Although her father currently had no ns to invest in this project, Shi Li still needed to investigate who this person was who had suddenly appeared, and what connection they had with Liang Rongrong''s birth mother.


    As usual, Shi Li called her private investigator. She had dealt with this investigator privately many times before, so this time was familiar territory.


    As the days grew warmer, since Liang Rongrong''s mother had been abroad for several years, investigating her social connections required going overseas, which was moreplicated.


    While the private investigator was conducting investigations abroad, summer vacation arrived.


    Huang Jie still hadn''t found time for travel, so Shi Li nned to spend a month in Europe during Shi Ruan''s vacation.


    However, Shi Ruan was busy with various school work, meetings, and external studies, causing their travel ns to be repeatedly dyed.


    Before she could go on the trip with Shi Ruan, Shi Li received an invitation from Xi Jingshu to attend her sister''s divorce party.


    Previously, Shi Li''s rtionship with Xi Jingshu had been merely ordinary. They had been elementary school ssmates, but Shi Li was a top student while Xi Jingshu belonged to the group whose parents were frequently called by teachers. Even as ssmates, they had little interaction.


    Receiving Xi Jingshu''s sudden invitation surprised Shi Li. She wondered if there was a favor to ask that couldn''t be brought up directly, hence using this as an excuse.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Otherwise, it would be hard to exin why someone she barely had contact with would suddenly invite her, especially to such an unusual event as a divorce party.


    Hosting a divorce party wasn''t the issue; the problem was that Shi Li didn''t know the person getting divorced.


    If it wasn''t about collecting gifts, what reason could there be to specifically invite her?


    Xi Jingshu: You''ve guessed right, but not entirely.

 Chapter 278

    <h1>Chapter 278</h1>


    Shi Li attended the breakup party organized by Xi Jingshu.


    Though it was called a breakup party, one of the divorcing parties wasn''t present - only the person''s sister was there.


    At the party, Shi Li saw many former ssmates and childhood friends, which made her feel quitefortable.


    For Shi Li, it felt more like arge ss reunion.


    ssmates from elementary, middle, and high school were all gathered there, though she was naturally closer to her high school peers.


    Shi Li, along with Gao Yun, Fu Huixing, and Song Ying, huddled in a corner ying mahjong until 2 AM.


    The atmosphere around them remained lively.


    Everyone was skilled at staying upte, whether for clubbing or gaming.


    But for Shi Li, who usually went to bed promptly at 11 PM, this was quitete.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While her mind was still clear, her body was tired. After yawning several times, even her fellow yers, despite beingpletely absorbed in the mahjong game, noticed her fatigue.


    Looking at the time, they realized howte it had gotten.


    Although they were still in high spirits and could have yed for several more hours,


    They decisively stood up and suggested calling it a night.


    Shi Li nodded in agreement, saying, "It really iste. Staying up toote can be deadly - better get some sleep."


    These four were the first group to leave the party. While others were absorbed in their own activities, nobody noticed the movement in the corner - except Xi Jingshu, whose eyes flickered when she saw Shi Li leaving.


    The hotel hosting the party was owned by Xi Jingshu''s family. To ensure the princess and her friends could enjoy themselves, three floors of suites were reserved for overnight stays.


    While parties typicallysted all night, some guests couldn''t stay up thatte. To amodate everyone, rooms were prepared for each guest.


    The other three had rooms on the same floor, while Shi Li''s room was on a different level.


    No one thought anything of it - random room card distribution meant anything was possible.


    Even when Shi Li found someone in her bed, she initially assumed she had entered the wrong room.


    A normal person''s first reaction would be to think they''d entered the wrong room, and even though her key card had worked, Shi Li''s first thought was still that she must have made a mistake.


    After double-checking that she hadn''t entered the wrong room, Shi Li left and locked the door.


    She took out her phone and called Fu Huixing.


    The party venue had various scents, and after staying there for a while, everyone had picked up some of these smells.


    Fu Huixing''s first action upon reaching his room was to rush to the shower, but before he could finish, his phone rang.


    People rarely called him, so a phone call likely meant something urgent.


    He quickly wrapped a towel around himself and answered the phone.


    Shi Li got straight to the point, "Can youe upstairs? There''s someone in my room."


    Shi Li chose not to call hotel staff first, partly because that would require her to stay in the room, potentially alerting the person in bed.


    Secondly, while hotel staff would take an uncertain amount of time to arrive, Fu Huixing could be there in two minutes.


    Moreover,pared to unfamiliar hotel staff, Shi Li trusted Fu Huixing more.


    Upon hearing this, Fu Huixing didn''t waste words. Barely covering himself with a towel, he headed out, saying, "I''ll be right there. Keep yourself safe, and stay on the line."


    Finding a stranger in her room had made Shi Li slightly nervous earlier, momentarily reminded of some kidnapping plots from the original story.


    But hearing Fu Huixing''s tense voice saying he''d be right there, Shi Li actually found herself telling him not to rush.


    She could hear rapid breathing through the phone, guessing he was taking the emergency stairs instead of the elevator.


    Fu Huixing arrived quickly - before Shi Li could finish saying "don''t rush" a second time, he appeared before her.


    Shi Li was leaning against the hotel wall when Fu Huixing appeared before her in a white bathrobe. Due to his hurried climb up the stairs, his robe was disheveled, revealing a significant expanse of his chest muscles.


    Shi Li didn''t know where to look.


    She smiled, "If I''d known you were showering, I wouldn''t have bothered you."


    "It''s no bother, just a small favor."


    [I''m embarrassed]


    [I''m pretending]


    Fu Huixing wouldn''t directly confront the stranger in Shi Li''s room. Instead, he called the front desk to send security to handle the situation, while he waited with Shi Li outside the room.


    The hotel staff weren''t particrly quick to arrive - Shi Li and Fu Huixing had time to y aplete game before the staff finally showed up with Xi Jingshu.


    As the event organizer and hotel owner''s daughter, Xi Jingshu''s presence made sense.


    Everything seemed normal as Xi Jingshu scolded the security about how such a situation could ur, and as she held Shi Li''s hand tofort her.


    That is, until the security guard boldly entered and pulled back the covers, revealing that the person inside was Feng Yunhe.


    Everything suddenly became more dramatic.


    Finding Feng Yunhe there was even more shocking than finding a stranger.


    Up close, one could smell alcohol - he must have drunk quite a bit.


    The room was now crowded with people, and though Feng Yunhe was drunk, he wasn''tpletely unconscious and was awakened by the noise.


    He rubbed his hungover head, and nearly jumped out of his skin when he opened his eyes to see the crowd of faces.


    "What are you all doing in my room?"


    Finding Feng Yunhe was like opening a mystery box - Shi Li was shocked too.


    Shi Li wondered if this was even part of the plot, [Surely I didn''t do this?]


    [Is this some ''wrong room leads to right marriage'' plot?]


    [I ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????don''t remember this - did I do this during a memory ckout?]


    [No, that''s not right - I don''t sleepwalk or have memory losses, this has nothing to do with me]


    However, given the many inexplicable events that had happened recently, Shi Li thought, [Could this be rted to those timeline disruptions, like when Feng Yunhe was mysteriously hit by hail?]


    Xi Jingshu, who had appeared slightly guilty, suddenly became extremely resolute - yes, that must be the reason.


    Shi Li had been confused by the chaotic timeline recently, which led her to think this way.


    But others'' thought processes were quite different from Shi Li''s.


    Xi Jingshu felt a sharp gaze drilling into her back. In this room, there was only one person who could be giving such a look - it was obvious who it was.


    Cold sweat ran down her back. Although Xi Jingshu had always been somewhat of a troublemaker, she had been afraid of Fu Huixing ever since witnessing him fight with some thugs outside school.


    Xi Jingshu felt guilty, but the guiltier she felt, the more righteously she behaved.


    "How did this happen?"


    "Did I identally give out the wrong key card?"


    Xi Jingshu hit her forehead, "How could I be so stupid?"


    The front desk staff spoke up, "No, I just checked - when we were giving you the key cards, we identally included this room''s spare card. You probably didn''t notice, which led to this mix-up. It''s entirely the hotel''s fault."


    The front desk staff apologized profusely and asked for forgiveness.


    Xi Jingshu also apologized to both affected parties, Shi Li and Feng Yunhe. Shi Li simply assumed it was due to plot mechanics, while Feng Yunhe''s alcohol-addled brain was too slow to think much about it.


    Only Fu Huixing, with his clear head, remained silent for the moment.


    Fu Huixing escorted Shi Li to her newly arranged room, inspected it thoroughly to ensure there were no hidden people or cameras, and confirmed everything multiple times with Shi Li before leaving.


    Even after everything was settled, Xi Jingshu''s heart was still racing. Fu Huixing''s icy re before leaving had frightened her.


    Would hee after her about this?

 Chapter 279

    <h1>Chapter 279</h1>


    The next day, Shi Li shared a ride home with her mahjongpanions from the previous day, and it was only then that the others learned about the mix-up that had urred the night before.0n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While Shi Li simply believed it was a coincidence, everyone else was convinced that Xi Jingshu had something to do with it.0


    They were certain she was pulling strings behind the scenes.0


    It wasn''t hard to guess Xi Jingshu''s motives - she was likely grateful to Shi Li for exposing Jin Cai''s true nature, and knowing Shi Li''s apparent feelings for Feng Yunhe, she had orchestrated everything in secret, hoping to win Shi Li''s favor.0


    "How sneaky!"0


    "She''s so calcting!"0


    "She''s showing off!"0


    They thought angrily.0


    But then they felt secretly relieved that Shi Li was cautious enough to assume an intruder when she saw someone in the bed.0


    That had prevented Xi Jingshu''s scheming from seeding.0


    #His Majesty''s Wisdom#0


    Thinking about this made them feel a bit better.0


    Though they felt backstabbed by Xi Jingshu, they found some schadenfreude in watching Fu Huixing walking quickly ahead of them, reduced to just a silhouette.0


    They may have been betrayed, but not as deeply as Fu Huixing had been.0


    People tend to find superiority inparing themselves to those worse off.0


    "How could something like this happen? The hotel was so careless."0


    "At least it was Feng Yunhe in the bed, otherwise it could have been dangerous."0


    While they spoke of danger, what they really meant was how fortunate it was that Shi Li had been alert, or else Feng Yunhe might have been in danger.0


    In everyone''s fixed perception, Shi Li was a normal teenage girl who behaved typically except when it came to Feng Yunhe - then she would act irrationally and do many unreasonable things.0


    "You two must really be destined for each other - entering the wrong room and it just happened to be Feng Yunhe''s."0


    Shi Li appeared bashful on the surface, but internally she was full of disdain, [Destiny my foot, more like bad karma]0


    [Good thing I was clever enough not to pull back the covers. If I had discovered it was Feng Yunhe, I would have had to put on an act all night]0


    The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????others: ? Wasn''t she supposed to be deeply in love? Why would she need to act?0


    From Shi Li''s daily behavior, she appeared to like Feng Yunhe.0


    But inner thoughts better reflect one''s true feelings.0


    In other words, while Shi Li acted like she was very fond of Feng Yunhe, the reality was different.0


    From her perspective, it was all an act.0


    They had just been thinking how underhanded Xi Jingshu was for doing such things secretly without telling everyone.0


    They believed these things should be done together - nning together, taking risks together, and sharing the rewards together.0


    Since Xi Jingshu had foolishly acted alone, they felt certain things needed to be done.0


    They needed someone great to be a pioneer!0


    Thanks to Xi Jingshu being this great pioneer, everyone now knew that Shi Li wasn''t as fond of Feng Yunhe as she appeared - it was all an act.0


    Fu Huixing had been maintaining a stern expression, his mouth as straight as a steel te.0


    But from the moment he heard the word "act," his icy demeanor began to thaw, and it took all his effort not to break into a foolish grin.0


    Fu Huixing didn''t have much self-control. While he tried his best not to grin stupidly, he couldn''t control his actions.0


    Even though they needed to turn, everyone watched as Fu Huixing continued walking straight ahead, getting further and further away.0


    Shi Li looked at the two people beside her: "Where is he going?"0


    The others replied: "Leave him be, he''s too happy and needs to calm down."0


    Shi Li: ??0


    Being the considerate person she was, Shi Li called out to Fu Huixing before he got too far, "Star Star, wrong way! Over here!"0


    Gao Yun clearly saw Fu Huixing pause for a moment before casually turning around.0


    Faced with the teasing from the two girls beside Shi Li, Fu Huixing maintained hisposure, pretending he hadn''t heard anything and hadn''t lost his cool over this incident.0


    Today was just like any other ordinary day.0


    "The car is waiting for us in the parking lot, didn''t we just say that?"0


    Fu Huixing apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t hear earlier."0


    "It''s fine, let''s hurry back. I want to catch up on sleep, I didn''t sleep wellst night."0


    Having finished the mahjong game after 2 AM, then dealing with the wrong key card and room change situation, Shi Li hadn''t actually gotten to bed until after 3 AM. For someone who wasn''t used to staying upte, this was quite an ordeal.0


    Combined with her concerns about hotel safety and this chaotic timeline that differed from her previous life, Shi Li hadn''t slept well at all. Though she was standing now, her mind wasn''t very clear, and all she wanted was to get back to her bed at home and sleep.0


    The incident of finding someone in the hotel room appeared to end with Shi Li simply changing rooms that night, and no one mentioned it again afterward.0


    But just because no one talked about it didn''t mean the matter was over.0


    Instead, it was being widely discussed in corners unknown to Shi Li.0


    The first thing people condemned was Xi Jingshu''s behavior of secretly trying to curry favor with Shi Li behind everyone''s back. Some people, prompted by Xi Jingshu''s actions, realized that since Shi Li liked Feng Yunhe, they could try to please their "king" too.0


    But since Xi Jingshu had already tried and failed at the most direct approach, they needed to find other angles.0


    The question was how to make King Shi Li happy.0


    Unlike students from other sses, ss 1 had inside information - they knew Shi Li''s supposed feelings for Feng Yunhe were all an act.0


    Since the path of offering Feng Yunhe to their king wouldn''t work, they could consider offering other handsome men.0


    During that summer break between sophomore and junior year, at the crucial period of entering their final year, most students in ss 1 began searching for age-appropriate and good-looking young men in their circles.0


    For a while, Shi Li received numerous "harassment messages." When she first saw the content, she thought her personal information had been leaked and she was getting spam from dating websites.0


    But looking at the senders, they weren''t unknown numbers - they were from people she knew.0


    Shi Li thought: Isn''t this supposed to be about college entrance exams? What''s going on? Did they add matchmaking as a new subject to the exam?0


    As someone who supposedly had feelings for someone else, she should have been uninterested in any other men.0


    She politely declined using her feelings for Feng Yunhe as an excuse, and sent this message to all the "matchmakers."0


    To figure out what her ssmates were up to, Shi Li went back to school for sses.0


    She hadn''t expected to find her deskmate Fu Huixing at school, since he had earned a guaranteed college admission through his good performance inst semester''spetition, and could now stay home like her.0


    While others were furiously solving problems, he quietly read his book.0


    Watching Fu Huixing read quietly, Shi Li mused internally, [Looking at him now, who would remember how he used to sleep in ss at the start of the semester, without even having books in his desk]0


    Being referenced by Shi Li made Fu Huixing''s ears burn, as if a fire was rising from his back.0


    To avoid disturbing other ssmates during self-study, instead of using her phone to chat with Fu Huixing, Shi Li opted for the simple method of passing notes.0


    The heat hadn''t yet faded from Fu Huixing''s ears as he stared at the book on his desk, unconsciously pinching his still-warm earlobe when suddenly a piece of paper appeared before him. Among the ck pen calctions, a line in red ink stood out particrly clearly.0


    --You don''t need toe to school anymore, why are you still here?0


    In Shi Li''s view, if he wanted to read, he could do so at home - there was no need toe to school. It would actually be quieter at home, as there were teachers giving lectures during non-self-study periods, which was quite noisy.0


    Fu Huixing didn''t mention that he came to school because he might run into Shi Li when she asionally came to attend sses.0


    And today, he had indeed met her.0


    He wrote a line in blue ink below the red text.0


    --The atmosphere at school is good. Why did you suddenlye back to school?0


    The school atmosphere being good - that could count as a reason, right?0


    Shi Li didn''t dwell on this point, focusing instead on answering the second half of Fu Huixing''s question.0


    --Don''t even ask, our ssmates have been acting so weirdtely, sending me all these dating-rted messages, introducing boys to me. I came to ss to see what''s gotten into everyone0


    When the paper reappeared before him, Fu Huixing''s face showed a silent smirk - as if he knew exactly why.0


    He calmly wrote three characters on the paper.0


    --They''re bored0


    As the morning study period bell rang, Fu Huixing quietly asked her, "Can I see what kind of matchmaking messages they sent?"0


    "There''s nothing wrong with looking at this," Shi Li pulled out the message page and showed Fu Huixing two or three simr blind date text messages.0


    He spoke calmly and nonchntly, "They''re all just too idle these days. With less than a year left, how can anyone improve their grades and get into a good university if they''re thinking about these unnecessary things all day?"0


    Shi Li nodded, agreeing that Fu Huixing had a point. This was something she couldn''t understand either.0


    Fu Huixing continued, "After all, we''re ssmates. We can''t just watch them give up on themselves like this."0


    "Since we don''t have anything else to do, we can create personalized study ns based on each student''s specific situation. We''ll teach ording to their individual abilities and try to make sure not a single minute is wasted."0


    This was an excellent suggestion that Shi Li hadn''t thought of before. "I never knew you were such a caring and warmhearted person when ites to your ssmates."0


    The warmhearted Fu Huixing gave a faint smile, epting this title bestowed by Shi Li, and determined to live up to this designation.

 Chapter 280

    <h1>Chapter 280</h1>


    The students were very active during the break, ying and fooling around, not knowing what they were about to face.0


    Shi Li thought Fu Huixing''s suggestion was good, as she also hoped her ssmates would achieve good scores in the college entrance exam and get into their desired universities.0


    Fu Huixing''s proposal resonated with her perfectly - it was an opportunity they shouldn''t miss.0


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing decided to go to the office to discuss the feasibility of this matter with their ss Teacher.0


    So during the first period in the morning, both students and teachers noticed that while their bags remained at the window-side seats in thest row, the two people were nowhere to be seen.0


    However, since their attendance wasn''t mandatory anyway, no one bothered about them skipping ss.0


    The ss Teacher was lounging in his office when the two suddenly entered, giving him quite a fright.0


    He stammered, "W-what are you two doing here?"0


    They had entered with such intensity that it seemed like they were about to start a fight.0


    Fu Huixing pulled up two chairs, and he and Shi Li sat down in front of the ss Teacher.0


    The ss Teacher looked terrified, "What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?"0


    Shi Li pulled out a piece of paper from his desk, "We have a proposal."0


    "Please, go ahead."0


    "Since we don''t have much to do now, we n to help our ssmates create study ns to improve their academic performance."0


    ss Teacher: What a relief, I thought you two were going to announce you were dating.0


    This was good news. Shi Li had personally tutored two students - Fu Huixing who had already secured early admission, and Gao Yun whose grades had improved significantly.0


    This proved that Shi Li''s teaching methods were effective, so of course the ss Teacher was willing to let her help improve the entire ss''s performance.0


    Freebor shouldn''t go to waste.0


    The ss Teacher quickly nodded, "Sure, whatever you want to do. Just let me know if you need any support, don''t hesitate to ask."0


    His attitude was all they needed. Shi Li and Fu Huixing divided the ss into groups, each taking responsibility for half the students.0


    They spent the entire day in the office reviewing their ssmates'' recent test scores, even having lunch there when the ss Teacher brought them takeout.0


    Shi Li and Fu Huixing spent several days creating personalized study ns for each student based on their individual circumstances.0


    When the ss Teacher presented their work to the ss, everyone was quite pleased.0


    After all, these two had proven academic records, and none of the students werecking in ambition - they all wanted to get into better universities.0


    However, when they started following the study ns, something felt off.0


    Particrly, some students noticed they had significantly more work than others.0


    While it seemed reasonable that students with lower grades would have more intensive study ns, there were cases where students with worse grades had lighter workloads.0


    After analyzing the differences, there was only one variable - who had created the study n.0


    Fu Huixing had designed their study ns.0


    But Fu Huixing had no grudge against them, so there was no reason for targeting.0


    Besides, who would target someone by giving them more study tasks?0


    If they didn''t know Fu Huixing liked Shi Li, they might have suspected he had a secret crush on them.0


    Upon further inquiry, quite a few ssmates were in the same situation.0


    Having others share in the suffering made it more bearable.0


    After following Fu Huixing and Shi Li''s study ns for a while, the ss was exhausted but still dutifully followed the schedule.0


    The ss Teacher was very satisfied - this was exactly what he wanted.0


    As a teacher without much authority, he had little influence in the ss.0


    But Shi Li and Fu Huixing were different - one ruled through intellectual influence, the other through physical intimidation.0


    No one dared to disobey them.0


    This was precisely what the ss Teacher had hoped for.0


    The difficult days seemed endless.0


    A third of the ss chose to pursue art school admissions, and after October, half the ssroom was empty as these students left for intensive training.0


    Training wasn''t easy, but the thought of escaping Fu Huixing''s demonic study n had everyone smiling as they arrived at the training center.0


    But how could Fu Huixing let his dear ssmates off so easily?0


    No sooner had the students arrived at the training center than Fu Huixing sent over his special version of the cultural curriculum study n for art students.0


    The art students'' angry version: Fu Huixing, are you the devil?!0


    Of course, their anger was just momentary - who would dare express their fury to Fu Huixing?0


    Though secretly angry, they still followed Fu Huixing''s study n step by step.0


    Since entering senior year, Shi Li had resumed normal school attendance, monitoring everyone''s studying, only asionally taking leave for special circumstances.0


    The suffering students could predict the dark senior year ahead, and they weren''t wrong.0


    It would only be more difficult than they imagined, definitely not easier.0


    But proportional to their hardship was the improvement in their grades, with scores rising in each joint exam.0


    Being able to visibly see their progress was actually a happy and fulfilling experience.0


    Everyone even developed a somewhat masochistic appreciation for this feeling.0


    Around winter break, the art stream students finished their training and went to take their exams.0


    Some remaining students foolishly hoped they might get a break during the winter vacation.0


    Fu Huixing proved through actions what dreams were made of.0


    To those students who sought help, Shi Li could only kindly say, "He''s doing this for your own good."0


    They didn''t dare approach Fu Huixing, only daring to seek help from Shi Li.0


    They knew Fu Huixing listened to Shi Li, so if she agreed, they might get to go home for winter break.0


    But angel Shi Li must have been influenced by devil Fu Huixing, as her usually warm 36.7��C mouth now spoke such cold words.0


    The students could only solve problems through their tears.0


    The ss Teacher was secretly grinning from ear to ear - if he had known Shi Li and Fu Huixing''s coboration would be this effective, he would have paired them up much earlier.0


    The shock therapy worked extremely well. Before senior year was even over, the students had already felt what it meant to have their skin peeled off.0


    In the end, it wasn''t their own determination keeping them going, but rather theirplex feelings of love and hate for Shi Li and Fu Huixing.0


    Time flew by, and suddenly it was time for the pre-exam mobilization meeting in June.0


    While everyone else looked energetic, the students from ss One sat there looking like schrs who had their energy drained by ghosts.0


    Given their status as students, they looked even more like the schrs from ghost stories.0


    This caught the attention of teachers and school leaders from other sses, who kept ncing back at them as if the whole ss was on something.0


    There had been cases where "smart drugs" were given to students to maintain their alertness during exam preparation.0N?v(el)B\\jnn


    These so-called "smart drugs" just sounded nice - they were actually new types of narcotics.0


    At first nce, ss One students'' pale, haggard appearance really did resemble the effects of substance use.0


    The school leaders were quite rmed.0


    ss One''s grades had improved so rapidly - could they have gotten involved with something they shouldn''t have?0


    ss One students: Try it yourself and you''ll understand.0


    It ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????was rare to have whole-school activities, and although ss One''s subject teachers had seen their students'' haggard appearance during sses, they hadn''t thought much of it.0


    But whenpared with students from other sses, it was clear these kids were particrly worn out.0


    The culprits weren''t at school today, having agreed to rest at home together.0


    During this period, not only were the students tortured, but the instigators Shi Li and Fu Huixing were also exhausted.0


    They really didn''t need to attend the pre-exam mobilization meeting, so they nned toe to school in the afternoon to supervise the students'' final review.0


    Finally about to send the students to their exams, these two were actually more nervous than when they took their own tests.0


    Shi Li, Fu Huixing, and Rongrong would join the ss Teacher in monitoring the exam venues, each watching one location.0


    The night before the college entrance exam, Shi Li tossed and turned like a real test-taker.0


    Around 2 AM, just as Shi Li was finally about to fall asleep, she suddenly remembered something.0


    Wei Wei''s exam admission ticket would have issues on the exam day, causing her to be ten minuteste. Due to this tardiness, she practically ruined her performance in the Chinesenguage subject.0


    The sleepiness that had been carefully cultivated instantly disappeared as Shi Li got up from bed to check her backpack, which contained signing pens, pencils, and erasers she was bringing for her ssmates, as well as backup copies of the most important exam admission tickets.0


    The school where Wei Wei was taking her exam happened to be the same examination site where Shi Li was assigned to monitor.0


    Before going to bed, Shi Li checked that the spare admission ticket was packed in her bag, and at two o''clock in the morning, she sent a message to the ss group chat:0


    [Good evening, everyone. Please make sure to check that you haven''t forgotten your ID cards, admission tickets, and other exam materials before leaving in the morning. If you discover you''ve forgotten any exam materials upon arriving at the examination site, make sure to contact the school teachers at the venue immediately. The teachers will provide assistance to ensure everyone can take the exam smoothly. Finally, I wish everyone the best of luck in achieving good results.]0


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!